n ‘ : .1. 4V... 3.2.,xIrm wuumtsullwwyiwitfiflwml§fyaw (any, #01,, 11;... Yu :55. .. .v, .,

 

5

5.5:"?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.HORATI FLACCI EPISTVLAE.

THE EPISTLES OF HORACE.

HORATI FLACCI EPISTVLAE.

THE

EPISTLES OF HORACE

LLDIZHEZ) {VIZ}? AH97355

RY

.UGUSTUS S. WILKINS, LITT.D., LL.D.,

PROFESSOR OF LATIN IN OWENS COLLEGE, MANCHESTER;
EXAMINER IN CLASSICS TO THE UNIVERSITY OF LONDON.

lonhon:
MACMILLAN AND CO.
AND NEW YORK.
1892.

[771: [€ng of Transla/iwt is 1159112111]

GIFT
’W-M ‘9 \«Q9

[’1'er Edition, 1885.
Reprinted 1886, 1889.
lVil/z appendix to Molar, 1892.

PAeaqs

Ea.
Wm

COLLEGAE SPECTATISSIMO
DE ACADEMIA NOSTRA MANCVNIENSI

EGREGIE MERITO

ADAVLFO GVILELMO WARD,

LITTERARVM LEGVMQVE DOCTOR],
QVI MIHI SEDECIM HIS ANNIS
AVXILIVM DOCTRINAM CONSILIVM PETENTI
NVNQVAM DEFVIT

D.D.D.

MCBG‘741

 

PREFACE

THE need of a new edition of Horace’s
:pistles with English notes will not be denied
y any one, who knows what important contri~
'1tions to the criticism of this work are still
aaccessible to English readers. The difficulty
’ the task has made itself more and more felt
uring every year which has been spent upon
1e preparation of the present edition. I will
31y say that, had not the excellent notes of
:[r Y onge been constructed on a different scale
:om those here offered, or had there been any
ope of the early appearance of Mr \Vickham’s
ting-promised second volume, the present work
rould not have been undertaken.

The notes to the present edition may seem
3 some too full and lengthy. For this fulness
aere are three main reasons. (I) There are Latin
ind Greek authors, whose works may properly
5e provided with brief dogmatic notes, suited to
Itudents who are not ripe for critical discussions.

 

viii PREFA CE.

Horace, at least in his Epistles, does not appegt
to me to be among this number. I do not thiii'
that these can be read with profit by one who:
not prepared at least to, follow the argumem;
which have been advanced to support differe;
interpretations, and to understand why the przv
ference is to be given to one rather than 1
another. Besides, much may be learnt from.
critics like Bentley, even when their conclusion
are not accepted. I have therefore thought

necessary to give not only decisions but 315.!
discussions on almost every point of difficultzt
‘ (2) Parallel passages have usually been tran.
scribed, and not merely referred to. School-boy
will never, more advanced students will ver;
rarely, look up references: yet these furnish L
most valuable part of a commentary: and spacu
is of less importance than time under the presem
conditions of classical learning. I may remarl.
that with very few exceptions every passagri
quoted has been transcribed from the origina‘
context. This adds immensely to the labour 0.
an editor: but it is necessary if he is to be more
than a compiler. In this way many false refer-
ences, handed down from one edition to another
have been removed; many traditional parallels
have been found to be illegitimate, when taker
as they stand in their surroundings. (3) The
Epistles abound in references to persons, places
customs and the like. In such cases I have

PREFACE. ‘ ix ..

Iually endeavoured to give sufficient informa-
nn to explain the language of the text, leaving
rther details to be sought in the ordinary
:aoks of reference. But as a rule no statement
as been made without a reference to one of the
zst and most recent authorities to support it.
~1ese are intended as a protection to the reader,
)t as an additional burden. Few students
we escaped the annoyance of finding in notes
htements which they are quite unable to verify,
id which often are only repetitions of current
rors. Much attention has been given to ques-
ms of orthography and etymology. There is

much bad spelling and false philology to be
1nd in text—books of wide circulation, that it
ems worth while even to intrude upon the
Jdent sounder views, as occasion offers: and
nts and references are not always thrown away,
aen upon the teacher. A reference to Mr Roby’s
:cellent grammars has often removed the need
' a fuller note upon constructions.

For reasons stated in the Introduction, there
mo complete critical commentary. But the
riations of some of the principal editors are
fed at the foot of the text. Bentley’s readings
‘ve been given as a tribute to his unrivalled
ninence as a scholar : Munro’s as representing
3 soundest critical judgment which has been
ought to bear upon Horace. The readings

Orelli’s third edition may be regarded as

x l PREFACE.

those of the text most widely current, althoug:
in many cases they are inferior to those of t};
sixth (minor) edition just issued by Hirschfelda;
Keller’s decisions are those of a scholar intii
mately acquainted with the MS. and 0th.;
authorities for the text of Horace, but not as
ways using them on sound critical principles.

The editions, which I have found of mo:;
service, are those of Bentley, Orelli, Dille]:
burger, Ritter, Kriiger and Schlitz, with Kellen
Epilegomena, and Conington's verse translatioaz
but others have been consulted, as occasion ha
offered. For Acron and l’orphyrion I hav
used Hauthal’s edition: for the Scholiast .
Cruquius the edition of 1597, kindly lent me 1:
Chancellor Christie. I have rarely mentioner
Macleane, except to differ from him. Th:
makes it the more imperative a duty to acknovr
ledge the service, which in spite of serious dL
ficiencies in accuracy and in scholarship, am
views in many respects now antiquated, h;
vigorous common sense and manly judgme;
havc rendered to the study of Horace in Eng
lanr‘. In 1853 his work was in some respec:
as l. uch before the time as in 1885 it is be:
hind it.

Two of our most distinguished scholar
Professor Arthur Palmer, and Mr J. S. Rei«
have done me the favour of revising the pro.:
sheets. Their more important contributior

PREFA CE. xi

appear with their names attached: but I am
*urther indebted to them for minor suggestions
md corrections, which could not be so acknow-
edged. They are of course not responsible for
mything that appears here, but I trust that
xheir kind revision has not left any serious errors.
i‘hat all such should have been avoided is
tardly to be expected, where almost every line
‘f the commentary gives opportunity for a slip
1 facts or in judgment.

MANCHESTER,
Fefiruaay, 1 885.

THE Appendix to the present edition con-
fins some additional notes, in which corrections
we been made, and recent contributions to the
‘titicism or explanation of the text have been

")ticed. I

'0
September, 1 89 2 .

 

INTRODUCTION.

§ I. Daie of Ike Epistles.

THAT the First Book of the Epistles of Horace was
ublished as a whole seems to be shown by the
ltroductory character of Ep. i. and still more plainly
y the language of Ep. xx. Such a course would be,
5 Bentley proved, quite in accordance with the prac-
ce of Horace himself, and of contemporary poets.
‘he date of publication appears at first sight to be
iven precisely by the closing lines of the last Epistle.

Forte meum si quis te percontabitur aevum,
me quater undenns sciat implevisse Decembres,
collegam Lepidum quo duxit Lollius anno.

Lollius was consul in B.C. 21, and the other con-
ulship, at first intended for Augustus himself, was
ltimately filled up by the appointment of Aemilius
sepidus. Hence it would seem as if we might with
onfidence assume that Ep. xx., which is plainly
itended as an epilogue to the whole collection, was
ritten in that year, or at all events that Horace’s last

xiv INTRODUCTION

preceding birthday fell in that year, and that therefor:
no letter in this book can have a later date. But?
must be noticed that (r) H orace’s purpose would be m
well served if he employed to indicate his age a dart
removed by several years from the actual date of pu'a'
lication: (2) Horace may have wished to bring in i;
cidentally a compliment to his friend Lollius (cp. Carr?
iv. 9, and Ep. i. 2, I note): (3) the consuls of the ne:&
two or three years do not appear to have been met
of mark, and in some cases, at least, there would haw
been metrical difficulties in introducing their names
Hence there is nothing to preclude us from lookirtt
further for indications of the date of publication. No»
in Ep. i. 12, 26—28 we have

Cantaber Agrippac, Claudi virtute Neronis

Armcnius cecidit: ius imperiumque Prahates

Caesaris accepit genibus minor.

This is a clear reference to the successful issue c
the campaign of Agrippa against the Cantabrians i
B.C. 20, and of the ‘promenade in force’ of Tiberiu
Claudius, the step-son of Augustus, which in the sam
year resulted in the restoration of Tigranes to t}:
throne of Armenia, and in the cession ofthe standard
won from Crassus by the Parthians. The same bloocr
less triumph of Rome is again referred to in Ep. i. 1:;
55, 56, where we find mention of the dux

qui templis Parthorum signa refigit
nunc, et si quid ahest Italis adiudicat armis.

These two letters then must have been written i-

INTRODUCTION xv

:20. Is there anything to point to a later date
:1 this? In the Epistles themselves there seems to
nothing. It is a very doubtful conjecture which
is in Ep. i. 17, 33—35 a reference to the‘triumphs
Augustus and Agrippa in B.C. 19. But we have
i to take into consideration the relation of the
:stles to the Odes. It seems pretty well established
t the first three books of the Odes were published
ether, before any of the Epistles; indeed, the Ian-
;ge which Horace uses in Ep. i. I, and the refer-
:e to imitators in Ep. i. 19, alike force us to the
umption of a tolerably long interval between the
blication of the Odes and that of the Epistles. Now
date of the publication of Odes i.—iii. does not
nit of exact determination. There are arguments
ich seem to point very strongly to B.C. 24 or 23:
{re are others which have been considered to point
{B.C. 19 (cp. Wickham’s Introduction to the Odes,
irist’s Em‘orum Horatz'anorum Epz'crzkz's, Kirchner’s
mstiones Horafz'mzat’, and Franke’s Faxiz' Horatiam).
:on the whole the evidence for the earlier year
tidedly preponderates. It is therefore probable
t we may assume B.C. 20, or at the latest B.C. 19, as
date of the publication of the first book of the
istles‘.
‘ If we are to accept Mr Verrall’s very ingenious, but not
' convincing argument for the publication of Odes i.-—iii.
:.C. 19, it is not necessary perhaps to alter the date of the

iication of the Epistles ; but it would affect the interpretation
wo or three passages in them.

xvi INTRODUCTION

Of the individual epistles, Ep. i. 13 was evidezt
contemporaneous with the publication oi Odes i.—"
Of the others all those whose date can be assigrE
with any certainty, appear to belong to B.C. 20.
it is probable that Horace was engaged with this 5'!
of composition more or less at various times dun
the five years B.C. 24—20, that is to say from '
fortieth to the forty-fifth year of his age.

The conclusions to which we are thus brought t'
practically the same as those maintained by Frani
and supported by the weighty approval of Lachmai
Bentley in his preface assigned a slightly later'dzi
and needlessly limited the time of composition to 7
years (B.C 20—19); Ritter holding that Odes i—
were published in B.C. 19 is compelled to postpc:
the publication of the first Book of the Epistles:
B.C. 18.

The time of the publication of the Second Be“
and of the Arr l’m‘tzlu is open to more dot
But 1 e dates of composition, which on the Will"
seem most probable, are for Ep. ii. I about B.C.
for Ep. ii. 2 about B.C. 19, and for the Ar: Pom:
B.C. 20 or 19. The reasons which lead us to thr

conclusions will be found in the Introductionsi
‘ the several Epistles. If they are sound, Book
was published in B.C. I 3, and the Ar: may ha
been issued earlier and separately.

The View, which till recently has been the m
generally accepted, assigns Ep. ii. I, 2 to a per]

IN TROD U C T] 01V. xvii

aer B.C. 1:5, and regards the A rs Poetz'ca as unfinished,
Id not published by Horace himself.

I

§ 2. Tile Composition of tlze Epistles.

Born in B.C. 65, Horace was studying at Athens
ithe time of the death of Caesar in B.C. 44.
: joined Brutus, and was made military tribune,
as occasionally at least taking the command of a
rion. In B.C. 43 he appears to have been with
utus in Asia (Sat. i. 7, 18): in B.C. 42 he took part,
sugh not a very distinguished part, in the battle of
lilippi. His return to Rome probably followed in
a next year; but some time must be supposed to
ye elapsed before his talents can have won for him
: friendship of Vergil and Varius, and warranted
1m in introducing him to Maecenas. After the first
roduction, nine months passed before Maecenas
mitted him to his circle (Sat. i. 6, 61). Hence we
.mot well assign to this an earlier date than 'is C. 39.
ith this date correspond the indications of Satire i.
apparently to be ascribed to B. C. 37, and of Sat. ii.
40, written, as it seems, in B. c. 31, when the friend-
) had already lasted seven or eight years. In the
er year Horace was already in possession of his
nine; estate: there is no clear evidence to show
en he received it, but apparently it was not long
are this time. During the time covered by the
.ires (about B.C. 40—30) Horace does not appear

w. H. ‘ 1.

xviii INTROD UCTfozv.

at all on terms of intimacy with Augustus—at thil
time Caesar Octavianus. References to him are but
slight ; and there is still a tone of antagonism, if na
to Augustus himself, at least to his favourite poets am
musicians. Maecenas is always Spoken of in languagu
of grateful affection, but the poet evidently minimise
the character of their intimacy, and takes great pain:
to show that he aimed at no influence over his politior
or patronage. He writes as a dependent, althoug
at the same time, as one who meant to bear as littr:
as possible of the restraints or the burdens of depe';
dence. But during the period in which the fin:
three books of the Odes were produced (B.C. 31—2;
Horace takes a decidedly higher position. He fee:
that his poetical powers are recognised. He mu
have been conscious that, like Vergil in his way,l
was welcomed by the Emperor as contributing frm
the side of literature to that revival of conservatii.
and religious feeling, to which so much of the polii
of Augustus was directed. At the same time he mu,
have been brought more frequently into immedia,
personal relations with Augustus, though probab.
these still fell far short of intimacy. But the lyrics
genius of Horace, exquisite as it was in the finishr
'his art, was far from spontaneous, or copious. th‘
he had wedded the songs of Greece to the Latin lyi
and had given to the world his perfect adaptatic:
or imitations of Sappho and Alcaeus, clothing in 1a
guage of unequalled felicity his commonplace

INTR 0b UCTION. xix

exions on a narrow range of topics, there was no
aspiration to prompt him to further utterance. Hence
1e comparative silence of the following years. His
Airlier illusions had left him. Love had never been
r him more than a pastime, suited to the years of
outhful passion, but unbecoming to his maturer man-
.)od. In wine he had a genuine but a quiet enjoy-
:aent, with no Anacreontic enthusiasm to make him
: lyrist. The military triumphs of the Empire were
at inspiring, although when the call was made
aon him, he succeeded in celebrating them in odes
hich rise to the requisite loftiness of tone. His
hl interest at this time doubtless lay, as he tells us
mself, in the study of philosophy. But with him
Iwas no passion for the attainment of speculative
1th which prompted him. He felt the unsatisfying
.ture of his life ; he was vexed at the constant
'iakness of will which led him often into the failings
3:1 vices, of which there was no keener critic than
-nself, and he set himself to try to discover in
: precepts of the philosophers the secret which
7ght deliver from ‘the random weight of chance
Sires.’

-' We can see how his nature mellowed and ripened
ithe search. He was far from finding all that he
“sired ; and sometimes half jestingly, sometimes (as
iEp. i. 8) in all sad seriousness he confesses that
.iquest has been a failure. But the quiet reading
I reflexion of those days at the Sabine farm

&2

xx INTRODUCTION

have left deep traces on his later writings, and have
done not a little to lend them their inexhaustibl»
charm. '

The Epistles are generally recognised as the mo:
attractive portion of the works of Horace. In the:
form, if they do not attain to the finished art of th
better odes, there is a negligent grace which is hard.
less rare, and certainly not less delightful. The vers
which even in the Satires is a vast improvement c
the jolting hexameters of Lucilius, and which then
though it never rises so high as the best of Lucretiu
never falls so low as his worst, has here achieve
an easier flow. The diction has discarded the fe
archaisms and vulgarisms still to be found in tl'
Satires, and is as pure a specimen of urbanitas
the comedies of Terence, and the lighter letters
Cicero. As to the substance, Horace shows he
more than anywhere that he belongs to that me.
delightful class of writers, who can be egotistic wit
out ever becoming wearisome or offensive. As
says himself of Lueilius :

ille velut fidis arcana sodalibus olim

eredebat libris, neque si male cesserat umquam

decuri'ens alio, neque si bene: quo fit ut omnis

votiva pateat veluti descripta tabella

v1ta sums.
And what a charming character it is which is t1?
revealed to us! Not without serious faults of temp
and self-indulgence. Measured by any high stand:i
of lofty aim or strenuous endeavour Horace ofi‘

INTRODUCTION xxi

#15 short of the ideal. But how frank he is, how
1urteous, how kindly! How happily he adapts his
he to the character and position of those whom he
laddressing! He never falls into the vice of preach-
g at his friends. It is but rarely that he begins
lEth moral disquisitions: he rather allows himself to
lass into them from some personal confession or
iflexion. The ripe results of his observation of men
lid manners are not given forth pedantically, but in
tone of friendly confidence, often accompanied by
~rittle gentle irony. The polemical literary criticism

the Satires, as a rule sound enough, but some-
«nes narrow and unsympathetic, and often set forth

a manner which must have gained him many
:emies, is entirely wanting in the Ist Book of the
bistles : and appears only in a modified form in the
~cond.

Horace was not the first to employ epistles in
Arse as a form of literature. In Greece the earliest
:irist Archilochus is said to have practised this
iong other forms of composition. In B.C. 146 a
rtain Mummius, probably the brother of L. Mum-
[us, the general in command, wrote home from
)rinth, episz‘o/as versz'culz': farm's adfamz'lz'ares mz'ssas
;ic. ad Att. xiii. 6, 4). Lucilius undoubtedly often
ed the epistolary form in his satires, though the
.:ces which remain of it are but slight. It may be
aiced too that letter-writing was a branch of literature
:aich had reached high perfection at this time. We

xxii INTRODUCTION ’

can form a clear conception of the standard generally”
reached from the numerous letters of Cicero’s friends
included in the Epzltto/ae aa’ Far/zz'lz'ares. The literary
finish of many of them is such that it would havu
been no very great step to take, even without pres
cedent, for Horace to give a metrical form to sue}?
occasional letters of daily life as Ep. i. 8, 9 or I 3.

The name of sari/zones given by Horace himself
to the Epistles (Ep. ii. I, 250) as well as to the Satire:
(Ep. i. 4, I) fitly describes the conversational tonr‘
maintained throughout. Here too his style anr
thoughts are scrmmzi pro/dam (Sat. i. 4, 42). Th‘
various epistles differ of course very widely in th-
degree of elaboration, as in the nature of thef
themes. But everywhere we find a complete absenc‘
of rhetoric. Horace’s horror of public recitations di)
him good service in preserving him from the faultl
into which the practice led most of his contemporarie:
and followers, with results fatal to the freshness am
simplicity of later Latin poetry. He avoids, it
true, the fluent negligence of his predecessors: bu
he escapes equally the strained epigram and con
torted rhetoric of his successors. For combined east
and finish there is no Latin poet worthy to be place-
beside him, and he well deserves the place which E
has ever held close to the cxenqfilarz'a Graeca, whio;
he studied so lovingly.

His rhythm and metre fitly answer to the gener
tone of his work. Less cunning and subtle in the:

INTRODUCTION xxiii-

armonies than the exquisite verses of Vergil, his lines
ave an easy grace of their own, not marred by an
:casional grateful negligence. The wonderful variety
‘ effects to which the dactylic hexarneter lends itself
i—not less ductile in the hands of a master than our
wn blank verse, and with even greater possibilities
’ varied music within its compass—had been shown
rready both on Greek and on Latin soil. But it is
rot too much to say that the full range of its capacity
«ould have remained unknown, if Horace had not
'rritten his Epistles.

§3. T lze fix! of tile Epistles.

The textual criticism of the Epistles affords many
:roblems not easy of solution. There is no extant
‘18. which holds an unquestioned place of paramount
nthority, and which gives us a sure starting—point,
ske the Ambrosian palimpsest (where it is legible)
)r Plautus, or the Codex Bembinus for Terence.
:he oldest MSS. are by no means so ancient or so
ncurate as those of Vergil. Even in the best of
item there are many evident errors, and the most
onservative critic cannot always avoid deserting their
uthority in favour of conjecture. What is of even
lore importance, it is by no means easy to deter
:iine their mutual relations, or to construct a table
ftheir various lines of descent from the archetype.

An attempt to divide them into classes—the first
:ep towards a scientific treatment of their evidence——

xxiv INTRODUCTION

has been made by Keller and Holder, the laboriom
editors of the most complete conspectus of MS. read:
ings as yet in existence. The main lines of thei:
classification may be stated thus.

Class I. includes a group of MSS. which seem ta
be free from systematic alterations, although thei:
common source may have been less good than tha:
of the other groups.

The chief representatives of this class are, for tho:
Epistles,

A Parisinus 7900a (saec. x).
a Avenionis (i.e. of Avignon), now Ambro:
sianus O 136 (sacc. x).
‘y Parisinus 7975 (saec. xi).
E Emmerammensis, now Monacensis 14685
(saec. xii).
This class comes for the most part from Germany:

Class II. includes those MSS. which give indicaa
tions of being derived from the ‘Mavortian recension’.
especially in the Odes, but also in the Salires ano.
Epistles. About the middle of the sixth century, :-
recension of the text of Horace was undertaken bji
Vettius Agorius Mavortius, consul A. D. 527. Thi:
recension, as Keller thinks, was based upon a MS:
of great excellence, but already marked by somu
distinctive readings, and many others were introducec
' by its reviser, ingenious and plausible in themselves
but not from the pen of Horace. Hence he argue;

INTRODUCTIOZV. xxv

.t little weight is to be given to the readings of
; class, where they differ from those of both the
ers. '
To this class Keller and Holder assign
B Bernensis 363, probably the oldest of all
extant MSS. of Horace, written by an Irish
monk in the eighth or ninth century, as
is proved by some Irish glosses in the
margin. Unfortunately it ends at Sat. i.
134, thus including the Ar: Poetical (ex-
cept vv. 440—476), but omitting all the
Epistles.
V the vetus codex Blandinius (see below).
g the codex Gothanus, apparently derived from
V, and giving all the Epistles, but not the
A r5 Poetz'ca (saec. xv).
C Monacensis 14685, closely agreeing with B,
and hence only available for the Ar:
Poetz'ca. This is bound up with E.

Class III. derived from a very carelessly written
final, and marked by all kinds of errors, but with
es of a good tradition, and as a rule very good
.rthography.
To this class belong

4’ Parisinus 7974 (saec. x).

9’1 Parisinus 7971 (saec. x). The assumed com-

mon source of these two is denoted F.
l Leidensis Sat. 28 (saec. x).

xxvi INTRODUCTION

A Parisinus 7972 (saec. x): these two are com:
bined as X. i
3 Graevianus (Harley MSS. in British Museun
272 5): (saec. ix—x).
z Leidensis Vossianus 21 (saec. xii). Theta
two = 8’.
e Einsidlensis 361 (saec. x).
There are also two important MSS. which Kelld
generally denotes as the R1r family :

R Romanus (Vaticanus reginae Christinae 170;
of saec. ix or x.
1r Parisinus 10310 (saec. x—xi), with whicE
goes
L Lipsiensis (saec. x), to give the readings -
an assumed 1r'.
This third class Keller traces for the most part “5
Lorraine.

On the basis of this classification Keller lays dow
the principle that the agreement of any two classes in:
reading is to weigh very heavily as against the readini
of the third ; and he confirms his position by a tabulu
statement from which it would appear that out of 6:51
variations, in 582 cases two classes agree in the rig;
reading, in 41 they agree in the wrong one.

Unfortunately this system of classification, pm
mising as it appears, has by no means met with tlt
unanimous approval of recent scholars. In the fin
place Keller is compelled to admit that the lines

INTRODUCTION xxvii

marcation cannot always be drawn very definitely.
any MSS. vary between two or even three classes,
:1 there is not a single MS. which can be regarded
. always a faithful representative of the class to
nich he assigns it. Thus A and E often give the
1dings of Class II. rather than Class 1., while F
:netimes falls into Class I., and the Rrr family con-
:ntly wavers between them. An even more serious
rjection is taken to the estimate which Keller forms
iClass II., and to the weight which he gives to V.
:an edition of Horace, published in I 578, Jacobus
ruquius, professor at Bruges, frequently quoted the
adings of four MSS., which he said he had collated
:the Benedictine monastery at Blankenburgh (Mons
andinius) near Ghent, but which were shortly after-
irds (before the publication of his edition) destroyed
' fire during the civil wars. These MSS. were
ought by Cruquius to be about 700 years old; and
nuld therefore belong to the ninth century: one,
town as vetusz‘z'ssz'mm, he considered to be decidedly
:ler, perhaps by 200 years. The reading of these
68. differs in many places from the received text,
:d it has always been a moot point among scholars
lat weight is to be attached to them. Bentley set
very high value upon their evidence, especially
Jere the vetustzksz'mus was expressly quoted. His
pctrine on this point, as on Horatian criticism gene-
lly, is accepted by the ‘ Berlin school’, represented
* Lachmann, Meineke, Haupt and Lucian Muller.

xxviii [1V TR ODU C T] 01V.

Onlthe other hand Keller and Holder place thesa
MSS. along with B in the interpolated class, am
consequently rate them comparatively low. Keller’r
arguments are set forth in his Epilegomena, pp. 803:
——803: they have been replied to by Dillenburgerz‘
Mewes and most fully by Hoehn in a dissertatior
published at Jena in 1883 (pp. 55). The conclusionr
to which a careful consideration of the readings of V“
in the Epistles has brought me, is given more than
once in the notes, and is identical with that Wthl.”
Professor Palmer expresses in the Preface to hi
edition of the Satires (p. xxxi): ‘I am disposed tot
regard this famous codex as an interpolated descend
ant of a better archetype than that from which th‘
Horatian MSS. are descended.’ At the same time
it seems to be evident that its antiquity was over:
stated by Cruquius, and that, as it was written iii
minuscules, it could not have been earlier than th-
tenth century.

With regard to the Epistles Hoehn’s conclusior:
is that in Book I. out of 117 recorded readings, 8:-
are certainly right, 19 wrong, 18 doubtful: in Book II
of 38, 22 are right, 5 wrong, II doubtful; in the Ar;
Poetz'ta of 32, 23 are right, I wrong, 8 doubtfuli
These figures may be on some points open to ques
tion; in particular, some of the readings noted a:
doubtful are either almost certainly right, or point re
the true reading. But the general result is to show
how much better V stands such a test than an.

INTROD UCTIOZV. xxix

itant MS. could; and at the same time to prove
aw little any one MS. can be taken as the basis of
1r text.

The text given in the present edition is on the
hole a conservative one, following as a rule the evi-
ence of the best MSS.: but this course has not
sen adopted because I have any great faith in the
ustworthiness of our traditional text, but only be-
MISC it seems the safest course not to print any
onjectural ernendation, except where the reading of
3e MSS. is plainly indefensible, and where a con-
:cture approaches to certainty. If I have erred
.zere, I have erred with one of the safest of guides,
)r H. A. J. Munro, who writes: ‘I feel sure that
lany passages yet need alteration, though I am not
1tisfied with any that has been proposed.’

 

CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.

AGE OF
HORACE.
34
35
56

37
38

39

4O

41

C. Julius Caesar Octavianus III. and M. Valerius
Messalla Corvinus consuls. Battle of Actium.
Death of Antonius and Cleopatra. Octavianus

winters at Samos.

Octavianus returns to Rome, and triumphs on
Aug. 6th, 7th. 8th. The temple of Janus is
closed.

The temple of Apollo on the Palatine is dedicated.

Ti. Caesar takes the toga virilzlr (aet. xv). Octa-
vianus receives the title Augustus: and leaves
Rome for Gaul and Spain.

Augustus enters on his eighth consulship at Tar-
raco. War against the Cantabri and Astures.
Augustus continues the war against the Cantabri
and Astures, but falls sick at Tarraco. His
lieutenants subdue these tribes, and A. Teren-
tius Varro destroys the Salassi. Augusta Eme-
rita (Merida) and Augusta Praetoria (Aosta)

founded. The temple of Janus closed.

Augustus returns to Rome in January. An altar
is erected to Fortuna Salutaris. The Cantabri
and Astures rebel, and are defeated by L.
Aemilius.

Augustus lays down his eleventh consulship, and
receives imjierz'um proromulare and trz'bmzz'cz'a

xxxii

2’3

'21

20

[9

[8

I7
16

I5

43

44

45

46

47

48
49

50

53

CIIRONOLOGICAL TABLE.

AGE OF
B.C. HORACE.

panda: perpetua. Augustus is cured of a da’
gerous illness by Antonius Musa. M. Ma
cellus dies. Ti. Caesar quaestor.

The conspiracy of Fannius Caepio and Licini‘
Murena is detected and punished. August:
goes to Sicily.

Lollius consul. Augustus declines the other co.
sulship. After some delay and disturbancess
Rome Lepidus is elected consul. M. Agripg
marries Julia. Augustus winters at Samos.

Augustus visits Asia and Syria. Prahates ki1
of the Parthians sends back the prisoners a:
standards taken from Crassus. Tigranes is I
stored to the kingdom of Armenia by Tiberit;
Agrippa finally subdues the Cantabri. A
gustus again winters at Samos.

Augustus returns to Rome on Oct. 12. An alt.
is erected to Fortuna Redux. Death of Vergi;

Lex Julia (It marz’tandzk ora'z'nibus. Tiberius govo.
nor of Gaul.

Ludi Saeculares. Agrippa leaves for the East.

Defeat of Lollius by German tribes. Tiberi
(praetor) accompanies Augustus to Gaul.

Augustus in Gaul. Tiberius and his broth
Drusus defeat the Raeti and Vindelici. Pea"
made with the Germans.

Defeat of the Pannonians.

Tiberius consul. Augustus returns from Gaul
Rome on July 4th. Altar erected to Pax. Dr
sus left in charge of Gaul. Agrippa retur.
from the East.

Augustus becomes Pontifex Maximus. Death
Agrippa. Tiberius, governor of Illyricum, C
feats the Pannonians. Drusus sails down t
Rhine, subdues the Frisians and defeats t;
Chauci. A

CHRONOL 0G1 CAL TABLE. xxxiii

AGE OF
HORACE.

54 Tiberius marries Julia, and carries on war with the
Dalmatians and Pannonians. Drusus erects forts
in Germany, and returns to Rome to take the
praetorship.

5 5 Augustus visits Lugdunum (Lyons). An altar
erected to him there on July r. Tiberius and
Drusus carry on war.

56 Augustus returns to Rome on Jan. 30. Tiberius
has an ovalz'o for his successes. Drusus dies
from an accident.

57 Tiberius governor of Gaul. Death of Maecenas,‘
and of Horace on Nov. 27, a few days before
he had completed his 57th year.

I‘V. H.

azKeller's Isl dass. a', a" divided evidence of this class.

(3: ,, 2ndclass. fl',;3"
7= ,, 3rdclass. 1,7"

0!, all MSS. w' the great majority of good MSS. 5' some
MSS.

B=Bentleyz OzOrclli.

KchllcF: M=Munw.

Q. HORATI FLACCI

EPISTULARUM

LIBER PRIMUS.

I.

Prim; dicte mihi, summa dicende Camena,
spectatum satis et donatum iam rude quaeris,
Maecenas, iterum antiquo me includere ludo.

Non eadem est aetas, non mens. Veianius, armis
Herculis ad postem fixis, latet abditus agro, 5
me populum extrema totiens exoret harena.

Est mihi purgatam crebro qui personet aurem,
‘solve senescentem mature sanus equum, ne

peccet ad extremum ridendus et ilia ducat.’

LNunc itaque et versus et cetera ludicra pono: IO
quid verum atque decens curo et rogo et omnis in
hoc sum:

;:ondo et compono quae mox depromere possim.

Ac ne forte roges quo me duce, quo lare tuter,

nullius addictus iurare in verba magistri

Iuo me cumque rapit tempestas deferor hospes. 15
unc agilis fio et mersor civilibus undis,

'i I. —-6. exoret afl'y': exornet 7". I4. addictu: 3'7:
’ y’ a: a5". 16. mersor w': verxor Aldus, Obbarius etc.
I —2

hi.

4 HOE/1T] E.l’lSTUL/IIL’UM [1. 17-—

virtutis verae custos rigidusque satelles,

nunc in Aristippi furtim praecepta rclabor

et mihi res non me rebus subiungcre conor.

Ut nox longa quibus mentitur amica dicsque 20
longa videtur opus debentibus, ut piger annus
pupillis quos dura premit custodia matrum,

sic mihi tarda fluunt ingrataquc tempora quae spcm
consiliumque morantur agendi naviter id quod
aeque pauperibus prodest, locupletibus acque, 25
aeque neglectum pueris senibusque nocebit.

Restat ut his ego me ipse regam solcrque elemcntis.
Non possis oculo quantum contendere Lynceus,
non tamen idcirco contcmnas lippus inungui;

nec, quia desperes invicti membra Glyconis, 3o
nodosa corpus nolis prohibere cheragra.

Est quadam prodire tenus, si non datur ultra.
Fervet avaritia miseroque cupidine pectus:

.sunt verba ct voccs quibus hunc lenire dolorem
possis et magnam morbi deponere partem. 35
Laudis amore tumes: sunt certa piacula quae te
ter pure lecto poterunt recreare libello.

Invidus, iracundus, incrs, vinosus, amator,

nemo adeo ferus est ut non mitescere possit,

si modo culturae patientem commodet aurem. 4o
Virtus est vitium fugcre et sapientia prima

stultitia caruisse. Vides, quae maxima credis

esse mala, exiguum censum turpemque repulsam,
quanto devites animi capitisque labore;

inpiger extremos curris mercator ad Indos, 43

28. oculo w’ OKM : oculo: B. 32. quadam a’p'y’ OKMP :
quoa’am a”,3”—y”. '

\
31. 73.] ‘ LIBER I. 5

dper mare pauperiem fugiens, per saxa, per ignis:
ne cures ea, quae stulte miraris et optas,

discere et audire et meliori credere non vis?

Quis circum pagos et circum compita pugnax
magna coronari contemnat Olympia, cui spes, ‘50
cui sit condicio dulcis sine pulvere palmae?

Vilius argentum est auro, virtutibus aurum.

virtus post nummos:’ haec Ianus summus ab imo
prodocet, haec recinunt iuvenes dictata senesque 55
laevo suspensi loculos tabulamque lacerto.

Est animus tibi, sunt mores, est Iingua fidesque,
sed quadringentis sex septem milia desunt:

plebs eris. At pueri ludentes ‘rex eris’ aiunt,

‘si recte facies.’ Hic murus aeneus esto, 6o
nil conscire sibi, nulla pallescere culpa.

Roscia, dic sodes, melior lex an puerorum est
nenia quae regnum recte facientibus offert,

et maribus Curiis et decantata Camillis?

Isne tibi melius suadet qui, rem facias, rem, 65
Si possis, recte, si non, quocumque modo rem,

ut propius spectes lacrimosa. poemata Pupi,

1n qui Fortunae te responsare superbae

liberum et erectum praesens hortatur et aptat?
Quodsi me populus Romanus forte roget cur 70
non ut porticibus sic iudiciis fruar isdem,

nec sequar aut fugiam quae diligit ipse vel odit,
slim quod volpes aegroto cauta leoni

‘1" 48. disccre a3: dice” 'y. 56. hunt versum liaéenl codire:
fines. 58. milia to. dawn! afi‘y’ KM : deu'nt 7"B. 72
f‘ a3: et 1/, at 7”. 73. volpes 'y': wuljfies «1/37".

‘I

A,

a . . . L.
‘0 elves, CIVCS, quaerenda pecuma prlmum est; \’

i

6 HORA T1 EPISTUL , '41 [1. 74.1

respondit refe‘ram: ‘quia me vestigla‘terrent,

omnia te adversum spectantia, nulla retrorsum.’ 75

Belua multorum es capitum. Nam quid sequar aut
quem?

Pars hominum gestit conducere publica; sunt qui

frustis et pomis viduas venentur avaras,

excipiantque senes quos in vivaria mittant;

multis occulto crescit res fenore. Verum 80

esto aliis alios rebus studiisque teneri:

idem eadem possunt homm durare probantes?

‘Nullus in orbe sinus Baiis praclucct amoenis’

si dixit dives, lacus et mare sentit amdrem

festinantis eri: cui si vitiosa libido 85

fecerit auspicium, cras fermmenta ’I‘eanum

tolletis, fabri. Lectus genialis in aula est:

nil ait esse prius, melius nil caelibe vita:

si non est, iurat bene solis esse maritis.

Quo teneam voltus mutantem Protea nodo? 90~
Quid pauper? ride: mutat cenacula, lectos,
balnea, tonsores, conducto navigio aeque I; ‘AT

nauseat ac locuples quem ducit privu triremis. “it
Si curatus inaequali tonsore capillos

occurro, rides; si forte subucula pcxae 95
trita subest tuhicae vel si toga dissidet impar,
rides: quid, men. cum pugnat sententia secum,
quod petiit spemit, repetit quod nuper omisit,
aestuat et vitae disconvenit ordine toto,

diruit aedificat mutat ( uadrata rotundis P 100 .
’ l l

78. frustz': w’ K : crux/1's HMO. 85. eri w’. j
ocmrrz' 03' KM : arm/rm B. 97. MCI/711 afi‘y’ : mecum 'y”.' ' ‘

r3.

   

. 15.] LIBER I. 7

nsanire putas sollemnia me neque rides,

ec medici‘ credis nec curatoris egere

a praetore dati, rerum tutela mearum

cum sis et prave sectum stomacheris ob unguem

de te pendentis, te respicientis amici. 105
Ad summam, sapiens uno minor est Iove, dives, '
liber, honoratus, pulcher, rex denique regum,
praecipue sanus, nisi cum pituita molesta est.

II.

Troiani belli scriptorem, Maxime Lolli,

dum tu declamas Romae, Praeneste relegi:

qui quid sit pulchrum, quid turpe, quid utile, quid non,
planius ac melius Chrysippo et Crantore dicit.

Cur ita crediderim, nisi quid te distinct, audi. 5
Fabula, qua Paridis propter narratur amorem
Graecia barbariae lento collisa duello,

stultorum regum et populorum continet aestus.
Antenor censet belli praecidere causam.

Quid Paris? Ut salvus regnet vivatque beatus, IO
cogi’ posse negat. Nestor componere litis‘

inter Peliden festinat et inter Atriden:

hunc amor, ira. quidem communiter urit utrumque.
Quicquid delirant reges, plectuntur Achivi.
Seditione, dolis, scelere atque libidine et ira I 5
(:1 l0]. sollemm'a w'. 105. respz'cz'enli: w: suspicientis B.
xyltfil. Maxim: KM: maxime 0 etc. 4. planim up

33*

F‘

ii».

: plenius 'yfl. 5. distz'nel a'y' K: define! a.”B M. 8.
[us (13 KM : cesium 7. IO. quid afi KM : quad ‘yB.

8_ IIORATI EPISTUZZARUMIII. 16L.

Iliacos intra muros peccatur et extra. 1
Rursus quid virtus et quid sapientia possit,

utile propdsuit nobis exemplar/Ulixen, “
qui domitor Troiae multorum providus urbis ’
et mores hominum inspexit laiumque per aequor, 2g:
dum sibi, dum sociis reditum parat, aspera. multa
pertulit, adversis rcrum immersabilis undis.
Sirenum voces et Circae pocula nosti:

quae si cum sociis stultus cupidusque bibisset,

sub domina meretrice fuisset turpis et excors, 25'
vixisset canis inmundus vel amica luto sus,

Nos numerus sumus et fruges consumere nati,

sponsi Penclopae nebulones, Alcinoique i
in cute curanda plus aequo operata iuventus,
cui pulchrum fuit in medios dormire dies et 3c4

ad strepitum cilharae cessatum ducere curam.

Ut iugulent hominem surgunt de nocte latrones:
ut te ipsum serves non expergisceris? Atqui

si nolcs sanus, curres hydropicus; et ni

posces ante diem librum cum lumine, si non 35;
intendes'animum studiis ct rebus honestis,

invidia vel amore vigil torquebcre. Nam cur

squae laedunt oculum festinas demere, siquid

est animum ditTcrs curandi tempus in annum?
Dimidium facti qui coepit habet: sapere nude: 4c;
incipe. Qui rccte vivendi prorogat horam,

18. U/fxm a7: U/ixcm fl. 23. Cirme 5". 31. 2c

satum KMO: tarsanftm 5‘ B. ruram afi'y KMO: 472mm“
fl" VB. 32. Immimm 5‘ BKM: homing: O. 34. 1101:: .
turre: aB : rures 7. 38. 0611/10” a’fl‘y BOKM : omlo: k
41. qm'rectc w'wndz'y” ROMKG’): zrz'wna’i qui rec/e afl-y’. ' ‘

   
   

. 68.] LIBER 1. > 9

sticus exspectat dum defluat amnis: at ille
; itur et labetur in omne volubilis aevum.
aeritur argentum puerisque beata creandis
axor et incultae pacantur vomere silvae. 45
Quod satis est cui contingit, nihil amplius optet.w
:Jon domus et fundus, non aeris acervus et auri
gegroto domini deduxit corpore febris,

non animo curas: valeat possessor oportet,

i comportatis rebus bene cogitat uti. 50
Qui cupit aut metuit, iuvat illum sic domus et res
:t lippum pictae tabulae, fomenta podagram,
:uriculas citharae collecta sorde dolentis.

"incerum es_t nisi vas, quodcumque infundis acesci't.
perne voluptates: nocet empta dolore voluptas. 55
{emper avarus eget: certum voto pete finem.
'nvidus alterius macrescit rebus opimis:

.mdia Siculi non invenere tyranni

naius tormentum. Qui non moderabitur irae,
'nfectum volet esse dolor quod suaserit et mens, 60
:um poenas odio' per vim festinét inulto.

ta furor brevis est: animum rege ; qui‘nisi paret,
[aperatz hunc frenis, hunc tu compesce catena.
‘ingit equum tenera docilem cervice magister

é viam qua rhonstret eques: venaticus, ex quo 65
[inpore' cervinam pellem latravit ‘in aula,

l” itat in silvis catulus. Nunc adbibe puro

{gtztore verba puer, nunc te melioribus offer.

’I

L46. contingit afl'y’ BOKM : contigit is V. 48. febri: 1/,
V 4.; py' : fibre»: a. 52. poa'agram w’ KOM: padagrum B.
‘ % irae afi'y': iram 'y". 63. mlma a7 : mtmz's [3. 65.
v“BOKM: guam w'.

11

l

10 HOE/IT] EPISTULARU/l/ [IL 6.

Q90 semel est imbuta recens servabit odorem
testa. diu. Quodsi cessas aut strenuus anteis,
nec tardum opperior nec praecedentibus insto.

III.

Iuli Flore, quibus terrarum militet oris

Claudius Augusti privignus, scire laboro.

Thracane vos Hebrusque nivali compede vinctu-x

an freta vicinas inter currentia turres,

an pingues Asiae campi collesque morantur?

Quid studiosa cohors operum struit? Hoc quoque c»

Quis sibi res gestas Augusti scribere sumit?

Bella quis et paces longum diflundit in aevum?

Quid 'l‘itius, Romans. brevi venturus in om?

Pindarici fontis qui non expalluit haustus,

fastidire lacus et rivos ausus apertos.

Ut valet? Ut mcminit nostri? Fidibusne Latil

Thebanos aptare modos studet auspice Musa,'

an tragica desaevit et ampullatur in arte?

Quid mihi Celsus agit? monitus multumque
nendus,

privatas ut quaerat opcs et tangere vitet

scripta Palatinus quaecumque recepit Apollo,

ne, si forte suas repetitum venerit olim’

grex avium plumas, moveat cornicula risum

{urtivis nudata coloribus. Ipse quid audes?

Quae circumvolitas agilis thyma? Non tibi pm

ingenium, non incultum est et turpiter hirtumz-

[IL—4. turn: 5" OKM: term: VB. 22. a;
BOliM: ”cc 7".

1
5!] LI BE]? 1. 11
:linguam causis acuis, seu civica iura /
ondere paras, seu condis amabile carmen,
3a feres hederae victricis praemia. Quodsi 25
:la curarum fomenta relinquere posses, /

:te caelestis sapientia duceret, ires.

opus, hoc studiu'm parvi properemus et ampli,
:fttriae volumus, si nobis vivere cari.
es hoc etiam rescribere, sit tibi curae 3o
itae conveniat Munatius. An male sarta
a nequiquam coit et rescinditur, ac vos
calidus sanguis seu rerum inscitia vexat
mita cervice feros? Ubicumque locorum
is, indigni fraternum rumpere foedus, 35
itur in vestrum reditum votiva iuvenca.

IV.

 

lipascula vincat,

1 1 Salubris,

tu c 11/5 er" flfime pectore . di tibi formam,
#fias dederunt artemque fruendi.

. voveat dulci nutricula maius alumno,

;apere et fari possit quae sentiat, et cui

  

. sit w’ KM: sz’ BO. 32. at s‘ BKM 1 at O. 33.
ml BOKM : lzeu—lzeu F.

.’.—5. bonoque aw: bonumque 'y”. 6. era: to. 7
wt dry BOKM : dalerant fl. 9. qm‘ a’y BOKM : quam

A

n
I 2 [IORA TI EPISTULAR UM [IV. 9

gratia, fama, valetudo contingat abunde,

et mundus victus, non deficiente crumena?
Inter spem curamque, timores inter et iras
omnem crede diem tibi diluxisse supremum: f
grata superveniet quae non sperabitur hora. ‘
Me pinguem et nitidum bene curata cute Vises 1
cum ridere voles, Epicuri de grege porc um. i

V.

Si potes Archiacis conviva recumbere lectis

nee modica cenare times holus omne patella,
supremo te sole domi, Torquate, manebo.

Vina bibcs itcrum T auro difiusa palustris

inter Minturnas Sinuessrmumque Petrinum.

Si melius quid habes, arcesse; vel imperium fer
Izmdudm' splendet focus et tibi munda supelle:
Mitte levfs fipas et certamina divitiarum

ct Moschi camrmlnato Caesare festus

dat veniam 50W Wampum licebit
aestivam sermone hem m ‘noctem
Quo mihi fortunam, si nmtu; mi? 2
Parcus ob heredis curam nimiumque se1crus
adsidet insano. Potare et spargere flores "
incipiam patiarque vel inconsultus haberi.

Quid non ebrietas dissignat? Operta recludit,

1 1. ct mmzdux afi'y’ : ct modu: at 'y" : et damn: ct B.
mum fl IlOM : crumz'na a'y K.

V.—6. xi (0. n. aexlz'vam w’ BOK : festivam M Melwz
12. qua § : quid. firtmzam a’fl’y BOK : fortmm a.”p‘
16. (Magma! codd. opt. KM : (lesignat BO.

11:

 

I
L] 1135/? 1. 13

iubet esse ratas, ad proelia trudit inertem,
);itis animis onus eximit, addocet artis.

Fndi calices quem non feccre disertum?

l‘acta quem non in' paupertate solutum? 20
c ego procumre et idoneus imperor et non

:us, ne turpe toral, n'e sordida mappa

uget naris, ne non et cantharus et lanx

ndat tibi te, ne fidos inter amicos
[ui dicta foras eliminet, ut coeat par 25
aturque pari. Butram tibi Septiciumque
isi cena prior potiorque puella Sabinum
let adsumam. Locus est et pluribus umbris:
nimis arta premunt olidae convivia caprae.
quotus esse velis rescribe'et rebus omissis 3o
servantem postico falle clientem.

VI.

admirari prope res est una, Numici,

que quae possit facere et servare beatum.

c solem et -stellas et dece’dentia certié

tora mome'ntis sunt’qui formidine nulla

rti spectent. Quid censes munera terrae? 5
xmaris extremos Arabas ditantis et Indos?

rra quid, plausus et amici dona Quiritis?

; pectanda modo, quo sensu credis et ore?
'met his adversa, fere miratur eodem

 
  

I
i _ jm’tem fi'y BOKM: incrmem up". 19. fecuna’i
*1; “KM: facundi a"]3"'y”. 26. Butram...Septicz'umgue
if”! : Brutum Sepiz'miumgue. 28. admmam BOKM :
'21' 1m w’.

W

w d ‘
:4 HORA T! EPISTULARUM [V]. ‘1‘:

quo cupiens pacto: pavor est utrobique molestus,
improvisa simul species exterret utrumque. ‘
Gaudeat an doleat, cupiat metuatne, quid ad rei
si, quicquid vidit melius peiusque sua spe, r
defixis oculis animoque et corporedorpet?
Insani sapiens nomen ferat, aequus iniqui,

' ultra quam satis est Virtutem si petat ipsam.

I nunc, argentum et marmor vetus aeraque et at
suspice, cum gemmis Tyrios mirare colores;
gaude quod spectant oculi te mille loquentem;
navus mane forum et vespertinus pete tectum,
ne plus frumenti dotalibus emctat agris

Mutus et (indignum, quod sit peioribus ortus)
hic tibi sit potius quam tu mirabilis illi.
Quicquid sub terra est, in apricum proferet aeta'
defodiet condetque nitentia. Cum bene notum
porticus Agrippae et via te conspexerit Appi,
ire tamen restat Numa quo devenit et Ancus.
Si latus aut renes morbo temptantur acuto,
quaere fugam morbi. Vis recte vivere: quis no
Si virtus hoc una potest dare, fortis omissis
hoc age deliciis. Virtutem verba putas et
lucum ligna: cave ne portus occupet alter,

ne Cibyratica, ne Bithyna negotia. perdas; ‘
mille talenta rotundentur, totidem altera, porro '
tertia succedant, et quae pars quadrat acervum.

    
     

VI.——u. cx/crrc/ w: txlcrndl JaCObSius' [3' 1’ "ii ’
BOK: Iciusyue M. ‘6' 1"!” $- BOKM: fem ¢ 0;”fl

mum: 5‘ OKM : gmwm B. 22. Mutus e! 5‘ BOk
rim. 3!. paras w' OK: pate: BM. at w' B0} ‘
35. guaa’ral afi’ OKM : quaa’ret ,8”)! B. \

[.1 213me . 15

t t uxorem cum dote fiditlmque et amicos

2d us et formam regina -.ecunia donat

ene nummatum decorat Suadela Venusque.
cipiis locuples eget aeris Cappadocum rex:
xeris hic tu. Chlamydes Lucullus, ut aiunt, 4o
tsset centum scaenae praebere rogatus,

possum tot?’ ait: ‘tamen et quaeram et quot

habebo

m.’ «Post paulloscribit sibi milia quinque

domi chlamydum; partem vel tolleret omnis,

; domus est ubi non et multa supersunt 45

rminum fallunt et prosunt furibus. Ergo

: sola potest facere et servare beatum,

)rimus repetas opus, hoc postremus omittas.

rtunatum species et gratia praestat,

:mur servum qui dictet nomina, laevum 50

3dicet latus et cogat trans pondera dextram

gere: ‘hic multum in Fabia valet, ille Velina;

bet hic fascis dabit eripietque curule

olet inportunus ebur.’ Frater, pater adde;

ique est aetas, ita quemqu‘enfertetps adopta. 55

De qui cena’g bene vivit, lucet, eamus

111,933 gala, "piscemur, venemur‘, ut olim

ctus glui mane plagas, venabula, servos,

e, rrtransire forum populumque iubebat,

m1 e multis populo spectante referret 6o

,acuunulus aprum. Crudi tumidique lavemur,
t quid non obliti, Caerite cera

relin, ‘

' ; Pants afi BOKM : prz'mum 'y. 50. [mum BOKM:
pr 5‘; . 51. fiuz'icet S' BOKM : fod'z'al. 5 3. hit afi'y’
; U/ixeB- 59. populumque w OKM : Campumgu: B.
’ H.

/
16 HOE/1T1 \L‘PISTULARUM [VI., I
\

digni, remigium vitiosukox Ithacensis Ulixi, ,5,
cui potior patria fuit in\crdicta voluptas.

Si, Mimnermus uti censet, sine amore iocisque
nil est iucundum, vivas in amore iocisque.
Vive, vale. Siquid novisti rectius istis,
candidus imperti; si non, his utcre mecum.

VII.

.Quinque dies tibi pollicitus me rure futurum,
Sextilem totum mendax dcsideror. Atqui,

si me vivere vis sanum recteque valentem,
quam mihi das aegro, dabis aegrotare timenti,
Maecenas, veniam, dum ficus prima calorque
dissignatorem decorat lictoribus atris,

dum pueris omnis pater et matercula pallet, 1
ofliciosaque sedulitas et opella forensis |
adducit febris et testamenta resignat. ‘
Quodsi bruma. nivis Albanis illinet agris,

ad mare de§cendeLyates mus et sibi parcet
contractusque leget: te, dulcis 3111.593, reviset
cum zephyris, si concedeget '. ' "m. prima.
Non quo more piris vesci Calaber iubet‘},

tu me fecisti locupletem. ‘Vescere sodes. orrol _
‘ Iam satis est.’ ‘At tu quantum vis tolle.’ ‘ lum.‘
‘Non invisa feres pueris munuscula parv.
‘Tam teneor dono quam si dimittar onus

- ”4‘4;

‘n:

 

   

64. .- pdtrz'a afl-y’ BOKM: patriae 7". 6;” z a"
BOM: :i m? K. 01‘

VII.—2. atqui 5' BOKM: algae afl'y. 30*
tore”; KM : dexz'gnatorem BO. ‘ r“

/
r1. 45.] ZIBER 1.

Pt libet: haec porcis hodie comedenda relinq s.’

ifidigus et stultus donat quae spernit et odit
rec seges ingratos tulit et feret omnibus ann’ls.
r bonus et sapiens dignis ait esse paratusir
2 tamen ignorat quid distent aera lupinis.
xgnum praestabo me etiam pro laude merentis.
(odsi me noles usquam discedere, reddes 25
ie latus, nigros angusta fronte capillos,
ides dulce loqui, reddes ridere decorum et
er Vina fugam Cinarae maerere protervae.
cte per angustam tenuis volpecula rimam
Serat in cumeram frumenti, pastaque rursus 30
{foras pleno tendebat corpore frustra.
mustela procul ‘si vis’ ait ‘effugere istinc,
:ra cavum repetes artum, quem macra subisti.’
: ego si compellor imagine, cuncta resigno;
a somnum plebis laudo satur altilium, nec 35 .4—
) divitiis Arabum liberrima muto.
3)e verecundum laudasti, rexque paterque
rsti coram, nec verbo parcius absens:
:{ce si possum donata reponere laetus.
id male Telemachus, proles ’patientis Ulixi, 4o
. est aptus equis Ithace locus, ut neque planis
)3CtllS spatiis nec multae prodigus herbae:
ale, magis apta tibi tua dona relinquam.’
um parva decent: mihi iam non regia Roma, ’
vacuum Tibur placet aut inbelle Tarentumw 45

F

 
   

20

-. relinques 5" BOKM: relz'ngm's. 22. paralus a’fi-y

: paratum a"fi”. 29. volpeada w: nitea’ula B. 34.

[or 5‘ 2 compel/an 4o. [fiatz'entz's 5‘ : sapieu/is. Ulixi
: U/ixez' 1 OB. 41. It/zace S" KOBM: Illa/was.

‘V H. 2

8 IIORATI EPIST>QARUM [VII. 66

   
 

Sfxenuus et fortis causisque Philippus agendis
clafils, ab officiis octavam circiter horam
dum redit atque foro nimium distare Can'nas
iam grandis natu queritur, conspexit, ut aiunt,
adrasum quendam vacua tonsoris in umbra
cultello proprios purgantem leniter unguis.
‘Demetri’ (puer hic non laeve iussa Philippi
accipiebat), ‘abi, quaere et refer, unde domo, qu
cuius fortunae, quo sit patre quove patrono.’
It, redit et narrat, Volteium nomine Menam,
praeconem, tenui censu, sine crimine, notum
et prOperare loco et cessare et quaerere et uti,
gaudentem parvisque sodalibus et lare certo
et ludis et post decisa negotia campo.
‘Scitari libet ex ipso quodcumque refers: dic
ad cenam veniat.’ Non sane credere Mena,
mirari secum tacitus. Quid multa? ‘Benigne’
respondet. ‘Ncget ille mihi?’ ‘N egat improbus e
neglegit aut horret.’ Volteium mane Philippus "
vilia vendentem tunicato scmta popello ‘
occupat et salvere iubet prior. Ille Philippo
excusare laborem et mercennaria vincla,
quod non mane domum venisset, denique quod n:
providisset eum. ‘Sic ignovisse putato
me tibi, si cenas hodie mecum.’ ‘Ut libet.’ ‘Ergob-
post nonam venies: nunc i, rem strenuus auge.”
Ut ventum ad ccnam est, dicenda tacenda loruti
1J1
50. admmm w’: abramm. 51. furganlm (0:9. 3 1-65
[cm Mavort. 56. 'notum w’: nalum B. 58.‘M.‘ ti
cur/o B. 6 3. new! fi'y BOKM : m’gat up". 67.
"aria «2' KM : merramria BO. ‘

/
”a“. 1

m. 98.] LIBER 1. :9

andem dormitum dimittitur. Hic ubi saepe

rcultum visus decurrere piscis ad hamum,

nane cliens et iam certus conviva, iubetur 75

mm suburbana indictis comes ire Latinis.

gipositus mannis arvum caelumque Sabinum

10H cessat laudare. Videt ridetque Philippus,

.— sibi dum requiem, dum risus undique quaerit,

11m septem donat sestertia, mutua septem 80

comittit, persuadet uti mercetur agellum.

siercatur. Ne te longis ambagibus ultra

exam satis est morer, ex nitido fit rusticus atque

xlcos et vineta crepat mera, praeparat ulmos,

:moritur studiis et amore senescit habendi. —-r - 85

xerum ubi oves furto, morbo periere capellae,

rem mentita seges, bos est enectus arando,

s’ensus damnis media de nocte caballum

iripit iratusque Philippi tendit ad aedis.

mem simul adspexit scabrum intonsumque Phi—
lippus, 90

rurus’ ait, ‘Voltei, nimis attentusque videris

3e mihi.’ ‘Pol me miserum, patrone, vocares,

\velles’ inquit ‘verum mihi ponere nomen.

nod te per genium dextramque deosque Penatis

asecro et obtestor, vitae me redde priori.’ 95

iii semel adspexit quantum dimissa petitis

nestent, mature redeat repetatque relicta.

ttiri se quemque suo modulo ac pede verum est,

‘93. jwm‘re up BOMK: dz'cere 'y. 96. semi! BOMK :

ml w'.

v ' g

20 ’ HORATI EPISTULAR UM [VIII. '4;

VIII.

Celso gaudere et bcne rem gerere Albinovano
Mus-a rogata refer, comiti scribaeque Neronis.

Si quaeret quid agam, dic multa et pulchra minantet
vivere nec rectc ncc suaviter: haud quia grando
contuderit vitis oleamque momorderit aestus,

nec quia longinquis armentum aegrotet in agris ;
sed quia mente minus validus quam corpore toto
nil audire vclim, nil discere, quod levet aegrum ;
fidis offendar medicis, irascar amicis,

out me funesto properent arcere veterno; I
quae nocuere sequar, fugiam quae profore credam
Romae Tibur amcm ventosus, Tibure Romam.
Post haec, ut valcat, quo pacto rem gerat ct se,
ut placeat iuveni percontare utque cohorti.

Si dicet ‘recte’, primum gaudere, subinde I
praeceptum aurimlis hoc instill-are memento,

‘ut tu fortunam, sic nos tc, Cclse, feremus.’

VIIII.

Septimius, Claudi, nimirum intellegit unus,
quanti me facias. Nam cum rogat ct prece cogit
scilicet ut tibi se laudare et tradere coner,
dignum mcnte domoque legentis honesta Neroniw

:33

VIII.—3. quarrel 6" BOMK: quacrit 5‘. 5. a/eaz‘

w’ OMK : 01:11”sz B. n. van/0:14: s“ BOMK: wuta' ‘
vet. B1. 14. fawn/am w’. .j

I X.—I . inn/Lg]? w’.

K I V
£16.] LIBER l. 21

nunere cum fungi propioris censet amici ; 5
old possim videt ac novit me valdius ipso.

iIulta quidem dixi cur excusatus abirem ;

ed timui mea ne finxisse minora putarer,
issimulator opis propriae, mihi commodus uni.

ic ego, maioris fugiens opprobria culpae, 10
‘ontis ad urbanae descendi praemia. Quodsi
epositum laudas ob amici iussa pudorem,

:ribe tui gregis hunc et fortem crede bonumque.

X.
i'rbis amatorem F uscum salvere iubemus
iris amatores. Hac in re scilicet una
'ultum dissimiles, at cetera paene gemelli,
tternis animis, quidquid negat alter, et alter,
inuimus pariter: vetuli notique columbi, 5
x nidum servas, ego laudo ruris amoeni
vos et musco circumlita saxa nemusque.
Hid quaeris? vivo et regno, simul ista reliqui
:ae vos ad caelum efl'ertis rumore secundo,
que sacerdotis fugitivus liba recuso, 10
me egeo iam mellitis potiore placentis.
were naturae si convenienter oportet
.nendaeque domo quaerenda est area primum,
ivistine locum potiorem rure beato?
yubi plus tepeant hiemes, ubi gratior aura I 5
t et rabiem canis et momenta leonis,

 
   
 

—3. at BOMK: at! w’. 9. fertis w’ BOK : (firth v.
poncmiaegue w' BOMK: ponma’dync V Sauppe.

22 HORATI EPISTULARUJV/ [X. 17—-

cum semel accepit solem furibundus acutum?

Est ubi divellat somnos minus invida cura?
Deterius Libycis olet aut nitet herba lapillisP
Purior in vicis aqua tendit rumpere plumbum, 2c
quam quae per pronum trepidat cum murmure rivumi
Nempe inter varias nutritur silva columnas,
laudaturque domus longos quae prospicit agros.
Naturam expelles furca, tamen usgue recurret

et mala perrumpet furtim fastidia‘victrix. 2:
Non qui Sidonio contendcre callidus ostro

nescit Aquinatem potantia velfera fucum,

certius accipiet damnum propiusVe medullis

quam qui non potcrit vero distinguere falsum.
Quem res plus nimio delectavere secundae, 31
mutatae quatient. Siquid mirabere, pones

invitus. Fuge magna: licet sub paupere tecto
reges et regum vita praecurrere amicos.

Cervus equum pugna melior communibus herbis
pellebat, donec minor in certamine longo 3;
imploravit Opes hominis frenumque recepit.

Sed postquam victo ridens discessit ab hoste,

non equitem dorso, non frenum depulit ore.

Sic qui pauperiem veritus potiore metallis

libertate caret, dominum vehet inprobus atque 4.
serviet aeternum, quia parvo nesciet uti.

Cui non conveniet sua res, ut calceus olim,

si pede maior erit, subvertet, si minor, uret.

v

18. dive/1a! 57 BOMK: dqfiellat (13'. 24. expat-a“:
BMK: ape/lax O. 25. fasfidia s" BOMK: fast. In S
utfligia 5‘ Stallbaum. 37. w'cto ride”: M: wktofis‘ ‘ié-i

(0 OK : ' via/em viz/o B. 40. what (0' KM : whit BO \ ‘

\ H

I

L ‘\
XI. 1'. 10,] JD’ER 1. 23

Laetus L intgpficabiees sapienter, Aristi,

nec me ‘ 1 t >:_-‘ incastigatum, ubi plura 45
cogere qmg
Imperat
. tortum di
Haec tibir

excepto q ' non simul esses, cetera laetus. 50

  
  
 
    
 

V, it collecta pecunia cuique,
ui potius quam ducere funem.

XI.

QQuid tibiivisa Chios, Bullati, notaque Lesbos,
IQUid CODCiinna Samos, quid Croesi regia Sardis,
{Zniyrna Quid et Colophon? Maiora miporave fama,
cunctane rae campo et Tiberino flumine sordent?
An venit _in votum Attalicis ex urbibus una, ' 5
'm Lebed‘um laudas odio maris atque viarum?

' SCiS L€b edus quid sit. Gabiis desertior atque
iFidenis Vicus: tamen illic vivere vellem,

)blitusqucg meorum, obliviscendus et illis,
Neptununn procul e terra spectare furentem.’ IO
556d neqme qui Capua Romam petit, imbre lutoque
Ldspersus, volet in caupona vivere 3 nec qui

grigus C011egit,'fu1nos et balnea laudat

I fortunatam plene praestantia vitam ;

“ICC Si te: validus iactaverit Auster in alto, 15
liCifCO Dfavem trans Aegaeum mare vendas.
vncolumir. Rhodos et Mytilene pulchra facit quod
*30111113 Ssolstitio, campestre nivalibus auris,

i ’ I,_—2‘ Sardi: w BOMK: Sara’es. 3. Zmyrmz w' MK:
W. :1 at B0. minomw w’ OMK: minomue B. 17. Rim-
WWI; R/zoa'us.

\

I 1

24 Haze/1T1 PKARUA/ [X I9
1i me

per brumam 1‘ 1bens Sexti dus p utur-

Dum lieet ac voltum servat Fortunwben fium 2
Romae laudetur Samos et Chios et 1 . absens
Tu quameumque deus tibi fortunav 1 “am '
grata sume manu, neu duleia differ m ;
ut, quoeumque loco fueris, vixisse 1i ' .
te dicas. Nam si ratio et prudentia cu
non locus effusi late maris arbiter aufert,
caelum, non animum, mutant qui trans matte crirrunt;
Strenua nos exereet inertia; navibus atq‘ufii

quadrigis petimus bene vivere. Quod petiis hi": €59
est Ulubris, animus si te non deficit acquius- 3°

*.v‘

 
 
  
  

XII. 5

3i recte frucris, non est ut copia maior

ab Iove donari possit tibi. Tolle qua

pauper enim non est cui rerum suppetit 1136115

Si ventri bene, si lateri est pedibusque tuiv; n11 5

divitiae poterunt regales addere mains.

Si forte in medio positorum abstemius hergbls

vivis et urtiea, sic vives protinus ut te 2

confestim liquidus Fortunate rivus inauret,

vel quia naturam mutate pecunia nescit, 1 It

vel quia cuncta putas una virtute minora. 1

Miramur si Democriti pecus edit agellos

cultaque, dum peregre est animus sine corpo>re VEIOX
.9..-

Fructibus Agrippne Siculis, quos colligis, Ira

23. neuw: nut. ‘tti “’4- .
XII.——3. a!) Iove co. gnaw/la: w' MK: querelaiivi; ‘
8. pl‘olinu: w: pro/mm B. 30 i

\

I

’XIIl. 10.] LIBER I. 25
_. cum tu inter scabiem tantam et contagia lucri ‘
mil parvum sapias et adhuc sublimia cures, I 5
quae mare conpescant causae, quid temperet annum,
istellae sponte sua iussaene vagentur et errent,

'quid premat obscurum lunae, quid proferat orbem,
[quid velit et possit rerum concordia discors,
EEmpedocles an Stertinium deliret acumen.
Verum seu piscis seu porrum et caepe trucidas,
:Jtere Pompeio Grospho, et, siquid petet, ultro
:iefer: nil Grosphus nisi verum orabit et aequum.
iVilis amicorum est annona, bonis ubi quid deest.
Ne tamen ignores quo sit Romana loco res, 25
{Iantaber Agrippae, Claudi virtute Neronis
’Irmenius cecidit; ius imperiumque Prahates
J‘Iaesaris accepit genibus minor; aurea fruges
itaiiae pleno defundit Copia cornu.

20

XIII.

t proficiscentem docui te saepe diuque,
gugusto reddes signata volumina, Vini,

; validus, si laetus erit, si denique poscet;
: studio nostri pecces odiumque libellis
Idulus inportes opera vehemente minister.
:te forte meae gravis uret sarcina chartae,
:icito potius'quam quo perferre iuberis
stellas ferus inpingas Asinaeque paternum
gnomen vertas in risum et fabula fias.

{it"s uteris per clivos, flumina, lamas. IO
I

in 7 “Pm/tales 03' K: P/zralzates M: P/zraates BO.

29.
fsi‘v’z't 9 BOKM: cflfua’z't.
‘ §

1

I

26 HORATI EPISTULARUA! [XIIL 11——

Victor propositi simul ac perveneris illuc,

sic positum servabis onus, ne forte sub ala
fasciculum portes librorum ut rusticus agnum,

ut vinosa glomus furtivae Pyrria lanae,

ut cum pilleolo soleas conviva tribulis. 15
Ne volgo narres te sudavisse ferendo

carmina quae possint oculos aurisque morari
Caesaris. Oratus multa prece, nitere porro.

‘Vade, vale; cave ne titubes mandataque frangas.

XIV.

Vilice silvarum ct mihi me reddentis agelli,
quem tu fastidis habitatum quinque focis ct
quinque bonos solitum Variam dimittere patres,
- Certemus, spinas animone ego fortius an tu
evellas agro et melior sit Horatius an res.

Me quamvis Lamiae pietas et cura moratur,
fratrem maerentis, rapto de fratre dolentis
insolabiliter, tamen istuc mens animusque

fert et amat spatiis obstantia rumpere claustra.
Rure ego viventem, tu dicis in urbe beatum.
Cui placet alterius, sua nimirum est odio sors. 2'-
Stultus uterque locum inmeritum causatur inique
in culpa est animus, qui se non efl'ugit umquam.
Tu mediastinus tacita prece rura petebas,
nunc urbem et ludos et balnea vilicus optas:

In

XIII.—I4. glomus w': glomos. Pyrria w. 15.
(9’ KM : film/o BO. 16. ne w’ OKM : neu B. r
XIV.—I. Vilz'te w’ OKM : Vii/ire B. 9. am” 3
(221:! B. ‘

 

\~

( XIV. 44.] LIBER /. 27

r me constare mihi scis et discedere tristem
[quandocumque trahunhiagiia negotia Romam.
Non eadem miramur: e0 disConvenit inter
'xnleque et te. Nam quae'deserta et inhospita tesqua
Lcredis, amoena vOcat mecum qui sentit, et odit 20
Iquae tu pulchra/putas. Fornix tibi et uncta popina
:dncutiunt urbis desiderium, video, et quod .
xangulus iste feret piper et tus ocius uva,
:nec vicina subest vinum praebere taberna
:quae possit tibi, nec meretrix tibicina, cuius 25
”ad strepitum salias terrae gravis: et tamen urgues
,iam pridem non tacta ligonibus arva bovcmque
disiunctum curas et strictis frondibus exples:
Tlddit opus pigro rivus, si decidit imber,
nulta mole docendus aprico parcere prato.
Wunc age, quid nostrum concentum dividat audi.
Quem tenues decuere togae nitidique capilli,
puem scis inmunem Cinarae placuisse rapaci,
puem bibulum liquidi media de luce Falerni,
ena brevis iuvat et prope rivum somnus in herba. 35
Jec lusisse pudet, sed non incidere ludum.
{nan istic obliquo oculo mea commoda quisquam

lat, non odio obscuro morsuque venenat:

cnt vicini glaebas et saxa moventem.

fm servis urbana diaria rodere mavis;
3mm tu in numerum voto ruis: invidet usum
“310mm et peCOris tibi calo argutus et horti.
(ftat ephippia bos, piger_optat arare caballus.
21am scit uterque, libens, censebo, exerceat artem.

30

4o

:hg. tesqua w BKM: tam O. 23. tus w’ BKM : thus 0.
5! glacba: KM: glebas (0' BO.
v3voh.

\

40. (12221121 w’: (Maria

28 HORATI EPISTULARUM [XV. 1—

XV.
Quae sit hiemps Vcliae, quod caelum, Vala, Salerni,
quorum hominum regio et qualis via (11am mihi Baias
Musa supervacuas Antonius, et tamen illis
me facit invisum, gelida cum perluor unda
per medium frigus. Sane murteta relinqui 5
dictaque cessantem nervis elidere morbum
sulpura contemni vicus gemit, invidus aegris
qui caput et stomachum supponere fontibus audent
Clusinis Gabiosque pctunt et frigida rura.

Mutandus locus est et deversoria nota " IO
praeteragcndus equus. ‘Quo tendis? Non mihi
Cumas

est iter aut Baias’ lacva stomachosus habena

dicet eques: sed equis frenato est auris in ore);
maior utrum populum frumenti copia pascat;
collectosne bibzmt imbris puteosne perennis 15
iugis aquae (nam Vina nihil moror illius orae.

Rure meo possum quidvis perferre patique:

ad mare cum veni, generosum et lene requiro,
quod curas abig at, quod cum spe divite manet

in venas animumque meum, quod verba ministret, 2c
quod me Lucanae iuvenem commendet amicae),:
tractus uter pluris lepores, uter educet apros; 1.
utra magis piscis et echinos aequora celent,

pinguis ut inde domum possim Phaeaxque revert ri
{
XV.—1. 1111'”sz w’ M: lu'rm: BOK. 5. mini-[(111791
7. sulpura KM : Jul/51mm: O : xii/film B. 10. deversa‘
S" BOKM: diverxoria. 13. c’qm's BM: eyui (0' OK. 1" .
z'ug‘i: a3")! BOKM : dulcix [3". ‘1)
i

XVI. 2.] LIBER 1. 29

scribere te nobis, tibi nos accredere par est. 25
Maenius, ut rebus maternis atque paternis

fortiter absumptis urbanus coepit haberi

,scurra, vagus, non qui certum praesepe teneret,
.inpransus non qui civem dinosceret hoste,
gquaelibet in quemvis opprobria fingere saevus, 3o
rpernicies et tempestas barathrumque macelli,
quicquid quaesierat, ventri donabat avaro.

;-Hic ubi nequitiae fautoribus et timidis nil

:aut paullum abstulerat, patinas cenabat omasi,

vilis et agninae, tribus ursis quod satis esset; 35
scilicet ut ventres lamna candente nepotum

-iiceret urendos correctus Bestius: idem

gluidquid erat nactus praedae maioris, ubi omne
=erterat in fumum et cinerem, ‘non hercule miror’
iebat ‘si qui comedunt bona, cum sit obeso 40
ii] melius turdo, nil volva pulclirius ampla.’

iimirum hic ego sum. Nam tuta ct paivola laudo,
11m res deficiunt, satis inter vili’a fortis:

~:rum ubi quid melius contingit et unctius, idem
as sapere et solos aio bene vivere, quorum 45
mspicitur nitidis fundata pecunia villis.

XVI.

3 perconteris fundus meus, optime Quincti,
Io pascat erum an bacis opulentet olivae,

:32. (1072115121 1113')! OK: (lonarat 13": (107107?! BM. 37.

my [115 S‘ K: corrq‘itu: 5‘ : corredor ROM. 38. guz’tquid
1 \ M : sz' yuz’d B.
H ’I.—1. Quz'mtz' v. KM : Quz'ntz' w’ B0. 2. animals

um 7 [167717]! BO. bad: «1' OKM : {mm} B.
1 1

3o HORA T1 EPISTULAR UM [XVL 3—

pomisne an pratis an amicta vitibus ulmo,
scribetur tibi forma loquaciter et situs agri.
Continui montes, ni dissocientur opaca 5
valle, sed ut veniens dcxtrum latus aspiciat sol,
laevum discedens curru fugiente vaporet.
Temperiem laudes. Quid, si rubicunda benigni
coma vepres et pruna ferant? si quercus et ilex
multa fruge pecus, multa dominum iuvet umbra? Io
Dicas adductum propius frondere Tarentum.

Fons etiam rivo dare nomen idoneus, ut nec
frigidior Thracam nec purior ambiat Hebrus,
infirmo capiti fluit utilis, utilis alvo.

Hae latcbme dulces etiam, si crcdis, amoenae If
incolumem tibi me pmestant Scptembribus horis.
Tu recte vivis si curas esse quod audis.

Iactamus iam pridem omnis te Roma beatum:
sed vercor ne cui de te plus quam tibi credas,
neve putcs alium sapiente bonoque beatum, 2
men, si te populus sanum rectequc valentem
dictitet, occultam fcbrem sub tempus edendi
dissimules, donec manibus tremor incidat unctis.
Stultorum incumta pudor malus ulcera celat.
Siquis bella tibi terra pugnata marique

dicat et his verbis vacuas permulccat auris,

‘tene magis sulvum populus velit an populum tu..
servet in ambiguo qui consulit et tibi et urbi

3. an pratz's fl BM: et pratis a7 OK. 5. 111' 7 BO:
.rz' 11.5 K. 7. dz'scezlmx w’ OK : descemt'ms 5' : decedens ]
8. benigni w’ BOKM : bem'gnae. 9. feranl‘z'uwt w _ K;
femnt—z'm'at B. 51' [37 BOKM : at a. 14. util‘I‘ » .
w’ BOKM : (1pm: at ulilis. 15. diam 51' credit to CY
(fan; 31' (rm/1’s) B. 22. fibre)” to BKM : febrim O. t; f

 

XVI. 54.] LIBER I. 31

Iuppiter,’ Augusti laudes agnoscere possis:

sum pateris sapiens emendatusque vocari,
:respondesne tuo, dic sodes, nomine? ‘Nempe
:rir bonus et prudens dici delector ego ac tu.’
Qui dedit hoc hodie, cras, si volet, auferet, ut si
detulerit fascis indigno, detrahet idem.

:Pone, meum est’ inquit: pono tristisque recedo. 35
idem si clamet ‘furem, neget esse pudicum,
:ontendat laqueo collum pressisse paternum,
:aordear opprobriis falsis mutemque colores?

;‘alsus honor iuvat et mendax infamia terret

uem nisi mendosum et medicandum? Vir bonus
est quis?

30

4o
Qui consults. patrum, qui leges iuraque servat,

uo multae magnaeque secantur iudice lites,

:10 res sponsore et quo causae teste tenentur.’

‘:d videt hunc omnis domus et vicinia tota
rtrorsum turpem, speciosum pelle decora. 45

‘Jec furtum feci nec fugi’ si mihi dicat

TVUS, ‘Habes pretium, loris non ureris’ aio.

I on hominem occidi.’ Non pasces in cruce corvos.

um bonus et frugi.’ Renuit negitatque Sabellus.
sutus enim metuit foveam ~lupus accipiterque 50
;pectos laqueos et opertum miluus hamum.

lerunt peccare boni virtutis amore.

. nihil admittes in te formidine poenae:

aspes fallendi, miscebis sacra profanis.

~30. paterz's a"y BOKM : poterz's a": cupid: fl.
1ndum w’ BOKM : mendacem.

70723076 (0’. 4 5.

40. me-
43. re: .cpomore VBOKM :
z'ntrorsum afl OK : z'ntrorsm BM : [mm
mm. 46. dial! (9’ OK : a’z'tz't BM. 49. negilalgue a}?
K M : negat alque 'y.

JIL

32 HORA T1 EPISTULAR UM [XVL 55—.

Nam de mille fabae modiis cum surripis unum, 55

damnum est, non facinus, mihi pacto lenius isto.

Vir bonus, omne forum quem spectat et omne tri
bunal,

quandocumque deos vel porco vel bove placat,

‘Iane pater’ Clare, Clare cum dixit ‘Apollo,’

labra movet metuens audiri ‘pulchm Laverna, 6<

da mihi fallcre, dz). iusto sanctoque videri,

noctem peccatis et fraudibus obice nubcm.’

Qui melior servo, qui liberior sit avarus,

in triviis fixum cum se demittit ob assem,

non video. Nam qui cupiet, metuet quoque: porro 6

qui metuens vivet, lil>er mihi non erit umquam.

Perdidit arma, locum virtutis dcscruit, qui

semper in augenda festinat et obruitur re.

Vendere cum possis captivum, occidere noli:

serviet utiliter: sine pascat durus aretque, 7‘

naviget ac mediis lricmct mercator in undis,

annonae prosit, portet frumenta penusque.

Vir bonus et sapiens audebit dicere ‘Pentlreu,

rector Thebarum, quid me perferre patique

indignum cogcs?’ ‘Adimam bona.’ ‘Ncmpe pecu
rem, ;

lectos, argentum. ’l‘ollas licet.’ ‘In manicis ct

compedibus saevo te sub custode tcnebo.’

‘Ipse deus, simul atque volum, me solvet.’ Opin:

hoc sentit, ‘moriar.’ Mors ultima lines. rerum est-

6!. z'mlo sanrtoque 5‘ BOKM: z'ustum ranttumque.
66. with? w’ OKM: 711'7/1'1 B. 72. [’musyue w' BOlsLl.

pmumqm.

I'W
XVII. 26.] LIB. l. EPIST. XVII. 33

XVII.

Quamvis, Scaeva, satis per te tibi consulis et scis

quo tandem pacto deceat maioribus uti,

iisce, docendus adhuc quae censet amiculus, ut si

:aecus iter monstrare Velit; tamen adspice siquid

:t nos quod cures proprium fecisse loquamur. 5

Si te grata quies et primam somnus in horam-

lelectat, si te pulvis strepitusque rotarum,

si laedit caupona, Ferentinum ire iubebo.

\Iam neque divitibus contingunt gaudia solis,

ICC vixit male, qui natus moriensque fefellit. in

ii prodesse tuis paulloque benignius ipsum

e tractare voles, accedes siccus ad unctum.

Si pranderet holus patienter, regibus uti

lollet Aristippus.’ ‘Si sciret regibus uti,

'astidiret holus qui me notat.’ Utrius horum I 5

Verba probes et facta doce, vel iunior audi

:ur sit Aristippi potior sententia Namque

nordacem Cynicum sic eludebat, ut aiunt:

Scurror ego ipse mihi, populo tu: rectius hoc et

plendidius multo est. Equus ut me portet, alat
rex, ‘ 20

'flicium facio: tu poscis vilia, verum

,aante minor, quamvis fers te nullius egentem.’

flmnis Aristippum decuit color et status et res,

cmptantem maiora, fere praesentibus aequum.

fontra, quem duplici panno patientia velat, 25

"tirabor, vitae via si converse. decebit.

f XVII.——8. laedz't [9' OKM: w’ laedet B. 2:. vilia rerum
$0M : vilia, 226mm «1': vilia, warm/13 5‘ K.

L.“ w. H. 3

34 HORATI EPISTULARUM [XVIL 27-

Alter purpureum non exspectabit amictum,
quidlibet indutus celeberrima per loca vadet,
personamque feret non inconcinnus utramque:
alter Mileti textam cane peius et angui
vitabit chlamydem; morietur frigore si non
rettuleris pannum. Refer et sine vivat ineptus.
Res gerere, et captos ostendere civibus hostis,
attingit solium Iovis et caelestia temptat.
Principibus placuisse viris non ultima laus est.
Non cuivis homini contingit adire Corinthum.
Sedit qui timuit ne non succederet: esto.
Quid? qui pervenit, fecitne viriliter? Atqui
hic est aut nusquam quod quaerimus. Hic om
horret,
ut parvis animis et parvo corpore maius: 4
hic subit et perfert. Aut virtus nomen inanest,
aut decus et pretium recte petit experiens vir.
Coram rege sua de paupertate tacentes
plus poscente ferent. Distat sumasne pudenter
an rapias: atqui rerum caput hoc erat, hic fons. 4
‘Indotata mihi soror est, paupercula mater,
et fundus nec vendibilis nec pascere firmus’
qui dicit, clamat ‘victum date.’ Succinit alter
‘et millil’dividuo findetur munere quadra.
Sed tacitus pasci si posset corvus, habcret 5
plus dapis et rixae multo minus invidiaeque.
Brundisium comes aut Surrentum ductus amoenum
qui queritur salebras et acerbum frigus et imbris“
aut cistam effractam et subducta viatica plorat,
nota refert meretricis acumina, saepe catellam,

30. angwi Priscian BM: (121.3745 «1' OK. 43.. um B33
.mo of OK. 1

{r

: XVIII. 19.] LIB. 1. EPIST. XVIII. 35

a saepe periscelidem raptam sibi flentis, uti mox

: nulla fides damnis verisque doloribus adsit.

’ Nec semel inrisus triviis attollere curat

I fracto crure planum. Licet illi plurima manet

; lacrima, per sanctum iuratus dicat Osirim 6o
» ‘credite, non ludo: crudeles, tollite claudum:’

,s ‘quaere peregrinum’ vicinia rauca reclamat.

XVII I.

Si bene te novi, metues, liberrime Lolli,

,scurrantis speciem praebere, professus amicum.

Ut matrona meretrici dispar erit atque

discolor, infido scurrae distabit amicus.

Est huic diversum vitio vitium prope maius, 5
(Isperitas agrestis et inconcinna gravisque,

'1uae se commendat tonsa cute, dentibus atris,

:lum volt libertas dici mera veraque virtus.

i7irtus est medium vitiorum et utrimque reductum.
ther in obsequium plus aequo pronus, et imi IO
Verisor lecti, sic nutum divitis horret,

Ec iterat voces et verba cadentia tollit,

t puerum saevo credas‘ dictata magistro
’addere vel partis mimum tractare secundas:
riter rixatur de lana saepe caprina,
_;ropugnat nugis armatus: ‘scilicet ut non

t mihi prima fides et vere quod placet ut non
:riter elatrem? pretium aetas altera sordet.’
:mbigitur quid enim? Castor sciat an Docilis plus;

I5

XVIII.—I5. rixatur w BOM: rixator Muret K. caprirza,
3B. 19. Docilz's w BK: Dalia/tax OM.

3—2

Kg!
36 HORA T1 EPIS TULARUM [XVIIL 20.2.23

Brundisium Minuci melius via ducat an Appi. 20-:
Quem damnosa Venus, quem praeceps alea nudat,,
gloria quem supra vires et vestit et unguit,

quem tenet argenti sitis importuna famesque,

quem paupertatis pudor et fuga, dives amicus,

saepe decem vitiis instructior, odit et horret, 25;:
aut, si non odit, regit ac veluti pia mater

plus quam se sapere ct virtutibus esse priorem

volt et ait prope vera: ‘mcac (contendere noli)
stultitiam patiuutur Opes: tibi parvola res est.

Arta decet sanum comitem toga: desine mecum 3m
certare.’ Eutrapelus cuicumque nocere volebat,
vestimenta dabat pretiosn: ‘heatus enim iam

cum pulchris tunicis sumet nova consilia et spes,
dormiet in lucem, scorto postponet honestum
oflicium, nummos alicnos pascet, ad imum 35:
T hraex erit aut holiloris uget mercede caballum.’ "i
Arcanum neque tu scrutaberis illius umquam, 3
commissumque teges et vino tortus et ira.
Nec tua laudabis studizi aut aliena reprendes,
nec, cum venari volct ille, pnemata panges. 4e;
Gratia sic fratrum geminorum Amphionis atque g
Zethi dissiluit, donec suspecla severo

conticuit lyra. Fraternis cessisse putatur
moribus Amphion: tu cede potentis amici

 

lenibus imperiis, quotiensque educet in agros 4:;
Aetolis onerata plagis iumenta. canesque,
surge et inhumanae senium depone Camenae, f

   
  

36. T/u'acx 5- KM: Thy-ax do: T/zrm' B. 37. 2'11”
7' BOKM: ullz'us (1‘37”. 46. Acloli: w’ BOKM: Aw] ‘
Mein. ,

XVIII. 76.] LIB. I. EPIST. X VIII

cenes ut pariter pulmenta laboribus empta;
Romanis sollemne viris opus, utile famae
vitaeque et membris 3 praesertim cum valeas et
vel cursu superare canem vel viribus aprum
possis; adde virilia quod speciosius arma

non est qui tractet: scis quo clamore coronae
proelia sustineas campestria ; denique saevam
militiam puer et Cantabrica bella tulisti

sub duce qui templis Parthorum signa refigit
nunc, et siquid abest Italis adiudicat armis.
iAc me te retrahas et inexcusabilis absis,
iquamvis nil extra numerum fecisse modumque
:curas, interdum nugaris rure paterno:

:partitur lintres exercitus; Actia pugna

nte duce per pueros hostili more refertur ;
»adversarius est frater, lacus Hadria; donec
{alterutrum velox Victoria fronde coronet.
iConsentire suis studiis qui crediderit te,

:fautor utroque tuum laudabit pollice ludum.
.Protinus ut moneam (siquid monitoris eges tu),
quid de quoque viro et cui dicas, saepe videto.
>Percontatorem fugito: nam garrulus idemst,
318C retinent patulae commissa fideliter aures,
3t semel emissum volat ‘mrevocabile verbum.

N on ancilla tuum iecur ulceret ulla puerve
mtra marmoreum venerandi limen amici,

3e dominus pueri pulchri caraeve puellae
munere te parvo beet aut incommodus angat.

37

50

55

6o

65

7O

75

Qualem commendes etiam atque etiam adspice, ne mox

56. rqfigv't w’ BOKM : rgfixz't. 58. 0175i: w OKMI

325555 B. 61. Zyntres 5‘ K: Zz'ntres 5‘ BOM;
iii

a

1
38 HORA Tl EPISTULARUM [XVIIL 77—4;

incutiant aliena tibi peccata pudorem.

Fallimur et quondam non dignum tradimus: ergo
quem sua culpa premet, deceptus omitte tueri,

ut penitus notum si temptent crimina, serves 80
tuterisque tuo fidentem praesidio: qui

dente Theonino cum circumroditur, ecquid

ad te post paullo ventura pericula sentis?

nam tua res agitur, paries cum proximus ardet,

et neglecta solent incendia sumere vires. 85
Dulcis inexpertis cultura potentis amici:

expertus metuit. Tu, dum tua navis in alto est,
hoc age, ne mutata rctrorsum te ferat aura.
Oderunt hilarem tristcs tristemque iocosi,

sedatum celeres, agilem gnavumque remissi, 9c
[potores bibuli media do nocte Falerni]

oderunt porrecta negantcm pocula, quamvis
nocturnos iures te formidare tepores.

Deme supercilio nubem: plerumque modestus
occupat obscuri speciem, taciturnus acerbi. '9}
Inter cuncta leges et percontahere doctos,

qua ratione queas traducere leniter aevum,

num te semper inops agitet vexetque cupido,

num pavor et rerum mediocriter utilium spes,
virtutem doctrina paret naturane donet, 10‘
quid minuat curas, quid te tibi reddat amicum,
quid pure tranquillet, hunos an dulce lucellum

an secretum iter et fallenlis semita vitae.

So. u! w OKM: at B. 8!. fidmtem w’ OKM : fiden!
B. 90. navumque w’ OKM: gnawumrple B. 91. polar
—Faler;zi, non habent codices melioris notae. 93. teporet
BKM: vapores O.

XIX. 15.] L13. 1. EPIST. XIX. ‘ 39

Me quotiens reficit gelidus Digentia rivus,

quem Mandela bibit, rugosus frigore pagus, 105
quid sentire putas, quid credis, amice, precari?

‘Sit mihi quod nunc est, etiam minus, ut mihi vivam
quod superest aevi, siquid superesse volunt di:

sit bona librorum et provisae frugis in annum
copia, neu fluitem dubiae spe pendulus horae. no
Sed satis est orare Iovem, quae ponit et aufert,
det vitam, det opes; aequum mi animum ipse parabo.’

XIX.

iPrisco si credis, Maecenas docte, Cratino,

rnulla placere diu nec vivere carmina possunt

gquae scribuntur aquae potoribus. Ut male sanos
Vadscripsit Liber satyris faunisque poetas,

Vina fere dulces oluerunt mane Camenae. 5
[Laudibus arguitur vini vinosus Homerus:

CEnnius ipse pater numquam nisi potus ad arma
:prosiluit dicenda. ‘Forum putealque Libonis
:mandabo siccis, adimam cantare severis.’

EHoc simul edixi, non cessavere poetae IO
mocturno certare mero, putere diurno.

(Quid? siquis voltu torvo ferus et pede nudo
zexiguaeque togae simulet textore Catonem,
ivirtutemne repraesentet moresque Catonis?

Rupit Iarbitam Timagenis aemula lingua, 15

107. at 5‘ K: cl 5' OBM. no. neu w’OBKM: m.
3:”. guaepom't 5" M: quipom't S' M: yuae donat 5‘ OK.
~ XIX.——Io. edixi fly BOKM: edz'xz't a.

R

4O HORATI EPISTULARUM [XIX 16—;

 

 

dum studet urbanus tenditque disertus haberi.
Decipit exemplar vitiis imitabile. Quodsi
pallerem casu, biberent exsangue cuminum.
O imitatores, servum pecus, ut mihi saepe

’ bilem, saepe iocum vestri movere tumultus! zo
Libera per vacuum posui vestigia princeps,
non aliena meo pressi pede. Qui sibi fidet,

+dux reget examen. Patios ego primus iambos
ostendi Latio, numeros animosque secutus
Archilochi, non res et agentia verha Lycamben. 25
Ac ne me foliis idco brevioribus ornes
quod timui mutate modos et carminis artem,
temperat Archilochi musam pede mascula Sappho,
temperat Alcaeus, sed rebus et ordine dispar,
nee socerum quaerit quem versibus oblinat atris, 3o.
nec sponsae laqueum famoso carmine nectit.
Hunc ego, non alio dictum prius ore, Latinus
volgavi fidicen. Iuvat immemorata ferentem
ingenuis oculisque legi manihusque teneri.
Scire velis, mea cur ingratus opuscula lector 35.;
laudet ametque domi, premat extra limen iniquus:
nouego veutosae plebis sufi‘ragia venor
impensis cenarum et tritae munere vestis,
non ego nobilium scriptorum auditor et ultor
grammaticas ambire tribus et pulpita dignor. 405
Hinc illae lacrimae. ‘Spissis indigna theatris
scripta pudet recitare et nugis addere pondus’ 1
si dixi, ‘rides’ ait ‘et Iovis auribus ista
servas: fidis enim manare poetica mella "
te solum, tibi pulclier.’ Ad haec ego naribus uti 451

i

«.J

n. fidz'I—rcgit BUM ; fidet—v‘egfl of K.

xx. 19.] LIB. 1. 131752: XX. 41

formido et, Iuctantis acuto ne secer ungui,
‘displicet iste locus’ clamo et diludia posco.
Ludus enim genuit trepidum certamen et iram,
ira trucis inimicitias et funebre bellum.

XX.

Vertumnum Ianumque, liber, spectare videris,
scilicet ut prostes Sosiorum pumice mundus.

Odisti clavis et grata sigilla. pudico,

paucis ostendi gemis et communia laudas,

non ita nutritus. Fuge quo descendere gestis: 5
non erit emisso reditus tibi. ‘Quid miser egi?
Iquid volui?’ dices ubi quid te laeserit; et scis

in breve te cogi cum plenus languet amator.
.rluodsi non odio peccantis desipit augur,

zarus eris Romae donec te deserat aetas: IO
contrectatus ubi manibus sordescere volgi

woeperis, aut tineas pasces taciturnus inertis

:ut fugies Uticam aut vinctus mitteris Ilerdam.
Lidebit monitor non exauditus, ut ille

,ui male parentem in rupis protrusit asellum 15
:atus: quis enim invitum servare laboret?

)oc quoque te manet, ut pueros elementa docentem
;:cupet extremis in vicis balba senectus.

.-um tibi sol tepidus pluris admoverit auris,

. 46. ungui w.

l XX.—1. Verturmzum afii BOM: Vortumnum 7K. 5.

warden w' BOKM : dzkcedere. 7. quid w’ BKM: 9742's 0.
deserqj w’ OKMI desei‘z't B. 13. 211316174: (9' BOKM;

.‘ictusg

i

42 HORA T1 EPISTULAR UM [XX.

me libertino natum patre, et in tenui re,
maiores pennas nido extendisse loqueris,

ut quantum generi demas, virtutibus addas;
,me primis urbis belli placuisse domique,
corporis exigui, praecanum, solibus aptum,
irasci celerem, tamen ut placabilis essem.
Forte meum siquis te percontabitur aevum,
me quater undenos sciat inplevisse Decembris,
collegam Lepidum quo dixit Lollius anno.

'28. (ll/xii w BUM : dixit K.

N
- 914.1%.

2G

fie
u

Q. HORATI FLACCI
EPISTULARUM
LIBER SECUNDUS.

I.

Cum tot sustineas et tanta negotia solus,

res Italas armis tuteris, moribus ornes,

legibus emendes, in publica commoda peccem
si longo sermone morer tua tempora, Caesar.
Romulus et Liber patér et cum Castore Pollux, 5
post ingentia facta deorum in templa recepti,

dum terras hominumque colunt genus, aspera bella
componunt, agros adsignant, oppida condunt,
ploravere suis non respondere favorem

speratum meritis. Diram qui contudit hydram IO
notaque fatali portenta labore subegit,

:omperit invidiam supremo fine doman'.

Urit enim fulgore suo qui praegravat artis

nfra se positas: extinctus amabitur idem.

Praesenti tibi maturos largimur honores 15
urandasque tuum per numen ponimus aras,

nil oriturum alias, nil ortum tale fatentes.

9

I.—6. faa‘a wOMK : fata B. 16. numen s“ BMK :
101nm 5‘0.

44 EUR/1 TI EPISTULARUM [1. 18—.

Sed tuus hic p0pulus, sapiens et iustus in uno

te nostris ducibus, te Grais anteferendo,

cetera nequaquam simili ratione modoque 2a

aestimat, et nisi quae terris semota suisque

temporibus defunota videt, fastidit et odit,

sic fautor vcterum, ut tabulas peccare vetantis

quas bis quinque viri sanxcrunt, foedera regum

vel Gabiis vel cum rigidis aequata Sabinis, 2:

pontificum libros, annosa volumina vatum

dictitet Albano Musas in monte locutas.

Si, quia Graiorum sunt antiquissima quaeque

scripta vel optima, Romani pensantur eadem

scriptores trutina, non est quod multa loquamur : 3c;

nil intra est olea, nil extra est in nuce duri,

venimus ad summum fortunae, pingimus atque

psallimus et luctamur Achivis doctius unctis.

Si meliora dies, ut Vina, poemata reddit,

scire velim, chartis pretium quotus adroget annus. 3:5

Scriptor abhinc annos centum qui decidit, inter

perfectos veteresque referri debet an inter

vilis atque novos? Excludat iurgia finis.

‘Est vetus atque probus centum qui perficit annoy

Quid qui deperiit minor uno mense vel anno, 4+.

inter quos referendus erit? Vctercsne poetas,

an quos et praesens ct postcm rcspuat aetas?

‘Iste quidem veteres inter ponetur lioneste,

qui vel mense brevi vel toto cst iunior anno.’

Utor permisso, caudacqne pilos ut equinae 4.,

paullatim vello et demo unum, demo etiam unumfi
I8. Ilia w’OMK : 11w B. 28. Graiorum flBM : Graces

rum (In/OK. 31. Jim BR : alarm w'OM. ,6. stick
«(SOK : at item 7B3];

h:
E}. 75.] LIBER 11. 45

kdum cadat elusus ratione mentis acervi,

qui redit in fastos et virtutem aestimat annis
miraturque nihil nisi quod Libitina sacravit.

Ennius et sapiens et fortis et alter Homerus, 50
at critici dicunt, leviter curare videtur

quo promissa cadant et somnia Pythagorea.

Naevius in manibus non est et mentibus haeret
paene recens‘ P Adeo sanctum est vetus omne poema.
Ambigitur quotiens uter utro sit prior, aufert 55
Pacuvius docti famam senis, Accius alti,

dicitur Afrani toga convenisse Menandro,

Plautus ad exemplar Siculi properare Epicharmi,
vincere Caecilius gravitate, Terentius arte.

iHos ediscit et hos arto stipata theatro 6o
:spectat Roma potens; habet hos numeratque poetas
tad nostrum tempus Livi scriptoris ab aevo.
IInterdum volgus rectum videt; est ubi peccat.

iSi veteres ita miratur laudatque poetas

rut nihil anteferat, nihil illis comparet, errat. 65
Si quaedam nimis antique, si pleraque dure

dicere credit eos, ignave multa fatetur,

et sapit et mecum facit et Iove iudicat aequo.

Non equidem insector delendave carmina Livi

esse reor, memini quae plagosum mihi parvo 7o
3rbilium dictare: sed emendata videri

pulchraque et exactis minimum distantia miror.
[nter quae verbum emicuit si forte decorum,

;i versus paullo concinnior unus et alter,

'Iniuste totum ducit venditque poema. 75

.67. credit w’OMK : (6111'! B. 69. Livi w'OMK : Lawz'
3. 75. zwzdz'tguz w’OMK : veniz‘qzte B.

46 HORA T1 EPISTULAR UM [1. 76—

Indignor quicquam reprehendi, non quia crasse
conpositum inlepideve putetur, sed quia nuper,
nec veniam antiquis, sed honorem et praemia posci
Recte necne crocum floresque perambulet Attae
fabula si dubitem, clament periisse pudorem 8‘
cuncti paene patres, ea cum reprehendere coner
quae gravis Aesopus, quae doctus Roscius egit;
vel quia nil rectum, nisi quod placuit sibi, ducunt,
‘vel quia turpe putant parere minoribus et quae
imberbi didicere senes perdenda fateri. ‘ 8]
Iam Saliare Numae carmen qui laudat et illud
quod mecum ignorat solus volt scire videri,
ingeniis non ille favet plauditque sepultis,

nostra sed inpugnat, nos nostraque lividus odit.
Quodsi tam Graecis novitas invisa fuisset 9
quam nobis, quid nunc esset vetus aut quid haben
quod legeret tereretque viritim publicus usus?

Ut primum positis nugari Graecia bellis

coepit et in Vitium fortuna labier aequa,

nunc athletarum studiis, nunc arsit equorum, e
marmoris aut eboris fabros aut aeris amavit,
suspendit picta voltum mentemque tabella,

nunc tibicinibus, nunc est gavisa tragoedis ;

sub nutrice puella velut si luderet infans,

quod cupide petiit, mature plena reliquit. II
Hoc paces habuere bonae ventique secundi. In
Romae dulce diu fuit et sollemne reclusa

mane domo vigilare, clienti promere iura, ,
cautos nominibus rectis expendere nummos, Ifl

85. z'mberlm wOK : imlm'bi BM. 90. Graeci: wOMF.
Graiz': B. 105. undo: wOMK : :cn‘pto: B.

'1. 131.] LIBER 11. 47

maiores audire, minon' dicere, per quae

crescere res posset, minui damnosa libido.

Quid placet aut odio est, quod non mutabile
credas? IOI

Mutavit mentem populus levis et calet uno

scribendi studio, pueri patresque severi

fronde comas vincti cenant et carmina dictant 110

Ipse ego, qui nullos me adfirmo scribere versus,

invenior Parthis mendacior et prius orto

sole vigil Calamum et chartas et scrinia posco.

Navem agere ignarus navis timet, habrotonum aegro

non audet nisi qui didicit dare, quod medicorum est I I 5

promittunt medici, tractant fabrilia fabri. -

:cribimus indocti doctique poemata passim.

Hie error tamen et levis haec insania quantas

'irtutes habeat sic collige. Vatis avarus

Ion temere est animus: versus amat, hoc studet
unum; ~ 120

ietrimenta, fugas servorum, incendia ridet;

zon fraudem socio puerove incogitat ullam

.upillo; vivit siliquis et pane secundo,

Iilitiae quamquam piger et malus, utilis urbi,

das hoc, parvis quoque rebus magna iuvari. 125

's tenerum pueri balbumque poeta figurat,

arquet ab obscenis iam nunc sermonibus aurem,

10x etiam pectus praeceptis format amicis,

;peritatis et invidiae corrector et irae,

.cte facta refert, orientia. tempora notis I 30

struit exemplis, inopem solatur et aegrum.

. 109. pueri w'OMK :puaique B. 114. navel/z S'BMK :
vim 5‘0.

1

4s HORATI EPISTULARUM [1.1321

Castis cum pueris ignara puella mariti

disceret unde preces, vatem ni musa dedisset?
Poscit opem Chorus et praesentia numina sentit,
caelestis implorat aquas docta prcce blandus, r35
avertit morbos, metuenda pcricula pellit,

impetrat et pacem et locupletem frugibus annum.
Carmine di superi plucantur, carmine manes.
Agricolae prisci, fortes parvoque beati,

condita post frumenta Ievantes tempore festo r4«
corpus et ipsum animum spc finis dura ferentem
cum SOCiis operum pueris et coniuge fida,
Tellurem porco, Silvanum latte piabant,

floribus et vino Genium memnrem hrevis aevi.
Fescennina per hunc invontu licentia mo'rem I4;
versibus alternis opprnbria rustica fudit,
libertasque recurrcntis accepm per annos

lusit amabiliter, donec ium sacvus apertam

in rabicm coepit verti iocus et per honestas

.ire domos impunc mimx. Dolucre cruento I:
dente lacessiti: fuit intactis quoquc cura
condicione super couununi: quin etiam lex
poenaque luta malo quae nolla carmine quemquas:
describi. Vertere modum, formidine fustis

ad bene dicendum delectandumque redacti. I“!
Graecia capta fcrum victorem «tcpit et artis

intulit agresti Latio. Sic horridus ille

‘defluxit numerus b‘aturnius et grave virus
munditiae pepulerc: sed in longum tamen aevurr‘!
manseruut hodieque mancnt vestigia ruris. Ii:
Serus enim Graecis admovit acumina chartis

et post Punica bell-a. quictus quacrere coepit

1+5. I'M/mm wOMK : imwda B.

I. 190.] ZIBER I].

et placuit sibi natura sublimis et acer:

,nam spirat tragicum satis et feliciter audet,

sed turpem putat inscite metuitque lituram.

:Creditur, ex medio quia. res arcessit, habere

isudoris minimum, sed habet comoedia tanto

nlus oneris quanto veniae minus. Adspice Plautus I70

{no pacto partis tutetur amantis ephebi,

2t patris attenti, lenonis ut insidiosi,

;uantus sit Dossennus edacibus in parasitis,

suam non adstricto percurrat pulpita socco.

:restit enim nummum in Ioculos deinittere, post hoc I 75

':curus cadat an recto Stet fabula talo.

.uem tulit ad scaenam ventoso gloria curru,

:animat lentus spectator, sedulus inflat:

: leve, sic parvum est, animum quod laudis avarum

[bruit aut reficit. Valeat res Iudicra, si me

dma negata macrum, donata reducit opimum.
m fugat hoc terretque poetam,

s, virtute et honore minores,

docti stolidique et depugnare parati

iiiscordet eques, media in

I ursum aut pugiles:

mm equitis quoque ia

'nis ad incertos oculos et gaudia vana.

,ittuor aut pluris aulaea premuntur in horas,

a fugiunt equitum turmae peditumque catervae; 190

I80

ter cannina poscunt 185
his nam plebecula gaudet.
m migravit ab aure voluptas

67. z'ma'te S‘OMK : z'nscz'tu: B
10’

: in scrz'ptzlr 5‘.

180.
K : a: B. 186. gazza’et aflBMK : plum/e!
ilaua’z't O. 187. 69112712: wOMK : eguz'ti B. 188.
fa: wOMK : z'ngrato: B.
w. H.

_ g
50 HORATI EPISTULARUM [1. 19;—

mox trahitur manibus regum fortuna retortis,
esseda festinant, pilenta, petorrita, naves,
captivum portatur ebur, captiva Corinthus.

Si foret in terris, rideret Democritus, seu
diversum confuse. genus panthera camelo 19
sive elephans albus volgi converteret ora;
spectaret populum ludis attentius ipsis

ut sibi praebentem nimio spectacula plum;
scriptores autem narrare putaret asello

fabellam surdo. Nam quae pervincere voces 2c
evaluere sonum, refcrunt quem nostra theatra?
Garganum mugire putes nemus aut mare Tuscumw
tanto cum strcpitu ludi spcctantur et artes
divitiaeque peregrinae: quibus oblitus actor

cum stetit in scaena, concurrit dextera laevae. 2-;
Dixit adhuc aliquid? Nil sane. Quid plac'et ergg
Lana Tarentino Violas imitata veneno.

Ac ne forte putes me, quac facere ipse recusem,1
cum recte tmctent alii, laudm-e maligne:

ille per extentum funem mihi posse videtur 2
ire poeta, meum qui pectus inaniter angit,

inritat, mulcet, falsis terroribus implet

ut magus, et modo me Thebis, modo ponit Atheia
Verum age et his, qui se lectori credere maluntt
quam spectatoris fastidia ferre superbi,

curam redde brevem, si munus Apolline dignumn
vis complere libris et vatibus addere calcar,

ut studio maiore petant Helicona virentem.

,

195- converterel w'OMK : canwrlerit B. s
m'mz'o aBMK : mimo 7130. 216. redde wOMI
z'mpemz’e B.

I. 246.] £13131? [1.

Multa quidem nobis facimus mala saepe poetae

z(ut vineta egomet caedam mea}, cum tibi librum 220
asollicito damus aut fesso;

51

cum laedimur, unum

nostros et tenui deducta poemata filo;

rum speramus eo rem venturam ut, simul atque
larmina rescieris nos fingere, commodus ultro
:rcessas et egere vetes et scribere cogas.

Jed tamen est operae pretium cognoscere qualis
33dituos habeat belli spectata domique 2 3o
rrtus, indigno non committenda poetae.

Iratus Alexandro regi magno fuit iIIe

hoerilus, incultis qui versibus et male natis

vttulit acceptos, regale nomisma, Philippos.

Id veluti tractata notam labemque remlttunt 235
ramenta, fere scriptores carmine foedo
fiendida facta Iinunt. Idem rex ille, poema
i tam ridiculum tam care prodigus emit,
:tho vetuit nequis se praeter Apellen

ygeret aut alius Lysippo duceret aera

itis Alexandri voltum simulantia. Quodsi
ticium subtile videndis artibus illud

ilibros et ad haec Musarum dona vocares,
(sotum in crasso iurares aere natum.

Jneque dedecorant tua de se iudi
saera quae multa dantis cum laud

225

240

cia atque 245
e tulerunt

:22. rcpre/zmdere w’OMK : rcyrena’ere B.

233. Ch»:-
t" apOM : Cheri/o: 7BK. 24o. a’ua’ret wOMK :
yet B.

: 4‘2

52 HOE/IT] EPISTULARUM [1. 247‘

dilecti tibi Vergilius Varlusque poetae,

nec magis exprwsi vcltusI per aenea signa

quam per vatis opus mores animique virorum

clarorum apparent. Nec sermones ego mallem 2

repentis per humum quam res componere gestas,

, terrarumque situs et flumina dicere et arces

montibus impositas et barbara regna tuisque

auspiciis totum confecta duella per orbem

claustraque custodem pacis cohibentia Ianum 2

et formidatam Parthis te principe Romam,

si quantum cuperem possem quoque: sed nee
parvum

carmen maiestas recipit tua nec meus audet

rem temptare pudor quam vires ferre recusent.

Sedulitas autem stulte quem diligit urguet,

praecipue cum se numeris commendat et arte:

discit'Enim citius meminitque libentius illud

quod quis deridet quam quod probat et venerat‘x

Nil moror officium quod me gravat ac neque flu

in peius voltu proponi cereus usquam

nec prave factis decorari versibus opto,

ne rubeam pingui donatus munere et una

cum scriptore meo capsa porrectus operta

deferar in v‘icum vendentem tus et odores

et piper et quicquid chartis amicitur ineptis.

268. operm w’BMK : aperta O.

II. 2 5.] LIBER 11. 53

II.

Flore, bono claroque fidelis amice Neroni,
siquis forte velit puerum tibi vendere natum
Tibure vel Gabiis et tecum sic agat, ‘hic et
candidus et talos a vertice pulcher ad imos
fiet eritque tuus nummorum milibus octo,
Verna ministeriis ad nutus aptus erilis,
itterulis Graecis imbutus, idoneus arti
:uilibet, argilla. quidvis imitaberis uda;
{11in etiam canet indoctum sed dulce bibenti.
’Iulta. fidem promissa levant ubi plenius aequo Io
Ludat venalis qui volt extrudere merces.
Les urguet me nulla; meo sum pauper in aere.
:emo hoc mangonum faceret tibi: non teme‘ge a me
:11vis ferret idem. Semel hic cessavit et, ut fit,
scalis latuit metuens pendentis habenae:

15
as nummos, excepta nihil te si fuga laedit: ’
e ferat pretium poenae securus, opinor.
'udens emisti vitiosum; dicta tibi est lex:
sequeris tamen hunc et lite moraris iniqua.
xi me pigrum proficiscenti tibi, dixi 20

ibus ofi‘iciis prope mancum, ne mea saevus
fgares ad te quod epistula nulla rediret.

lid tum profeci, mecum facientia iura
tamen attemptas? Quereris super hoc etiam, quod
:pectata tibi non mittam carmina mendax. 25
8. imitabtrz's aflBOMK : zmztaéz’tur'y'

: imitaéz'mux 7".
. laea’zt vBM: laedat 0.! '.OK 22.71112)?! w’OM K :
are! B.

54 HOKATI EPISTULARUM [IL 26

Luculli miles collecta viatica multis

aerumnis, lassus dum noctu stertit, ad assem
perdiderat: post hoc vehemens lupus, et sibi et hc
iratus pariter, ieiunis dentibus acer,

' praesidium regale loco deiecit, ut aiunt,

summe munito et multarum divite rerum.

Clarus ob id factum donis ornatur honestis,
accipit et bis dena super sestertia nummum.
Forte sub hoc tempus castellum evertere praetor
nescio quod cupiens hortari coepit eundem
verbis quae timido quoque possent addere mente
‘1, bone, quo virtus tua te vocat, i pede fausto,
grandia laturus meritorum praemia. Quid stas ?’
Post haec ille catus, quantumvis rusticus, ‘ibit,
ibit eo quo vis qui zonam perdidit’ inquit.
Romae nutriri mihi contigit atque doceri

iratus Grais quantum nocuisset Achilles.
Adiecere bonae' paullo plus artis \Athenae,
scilicet ut vellem curvo dinosCere rectum

atque inter silvas Academi quaerere verum.
Dura sed emov'ére loco me tempora grato
civilisque rudem belli tulit aestus in arma
Caesaris Augusti non responsura lacertis.

Unde simul primum me dimisere Philippi,
decisis humilem pennis inopemque paterni

et laxis et fundi paupertas impulit audax .

ut versus facerem: sed quod non desit habente:
quae poterunt umquam satis expurgare cicutae, .
ni melius dormire putem quam scribere versus}
Singula de nobis anni praedantur euntes; 1

44. vellem afiOK : fossim 7’ : pone”; 7"BM.

11. 83.] LIBER 11. 55

eripuere iocos, Venerem, convivia, ludum;
tendunt extorquere poemata: quid faciam vis?
Denique non omnes eadem mirantur amantque:
carmine tu gaudes, hic delectatur iambis,

’Tres mihi convivae prope dissentire videntur,
poscentes vario multum diversa palato.
Quid dem? Quid non dem? Renuis tu, quod iubet

alter;
rquod petis, id sane est invisum acidumque duobus.
‘Praeter cetera me Romaene poemata censes 65

scribere posse inter tot curas totque labores?

Hic sponsum vocat, hic auditum scripta, relictis

omnibus ofliciis: cubat hic in colle Quirini,

1ic extremo in Aventino, visendus utelque:

ntervalla vides humane commoda. ‘Verum 7o

inrae. sunt plateae, nihil ut meditantibus obstet.’

festinat calidus mulis gcmlisque redemptor,

Orquet nunc Iapidem nunc ingens machine. tignum,

ristia robustis luctantur funera plaustris,

ac rabiosa fugit canis, hac lutulenta ruit sus: 75
nunc et versus tecum meditare canoros.

mptorum chorus omnis amat nemus et fugit urbem,

[e cliens Bacchi somno gaudentis et umbra:

1 me inter strepitus nocturnos atque diurnos

:s canere et contracta sequi vestigia vatum? 80
lgenium, sibi quod vacuas desumpsit Athenas
studiis annos septem dedit insenuitque

ills et curis, statua taciturnius exit

' '70. lzumafle wBOM : haw sane K. 77. uréém

.DMK : uréz': 7B. 80. amtrac/a S‘OMK : am—
:la (0' :> mm tacta B.

\I -.
ille Bioneis sermonibus et sale nigro. 60

56 HORATI EPISTULARUM [IL 84—

'3.""xvplerumque et risu populum quatit: hic ego rerum
I fluctibus in mediis et tempestatibus urbis 8
verba lyrae motura sonum conectere digner?
fFrater erat Romae consulti rhetor, ut alter
1i alterius sermone meros audiret honores,
Gracchus ut hic illi, foret huic ut Mucius ille.
“ .n Qui minus argutos vexat furor iste poetas? g
Carmina compono, hic elegos. Mirabile visu
J ‘ caelatumque novem Musis opus! Adspice primur
9:"! quanto cum fastu, quanto molimine circum
hspectemus vacuam Romanis vatibus aedem:
..mox‘etia1n, si forte vacas, sequere et procul audi, g
‘ quid ferat et qua re sibi nectat uterque coronam.
Caedimur et totidem plagis consumimus hostem
lento Samnites ad lumina prima duello.
Discedo Alcaeus puncto illius; ille meo quis?
Quis nisi Callimachus? Si plus adposcere visus, I<
fit Mimnermus et optivo cognomine crescit.
Multa fero, ut placem genus irritabile vatum,
cum scribo et supplex populi sufl'ragia capto:
idem finitis studiis et mente recepta
obturem patulas inpune legentibus auris. 1<
~’Ridentur mala qui componunt carmina; verum
- gaudent scribentes et se venerantur et ultro,
'si taceas, laudant quicquid scripsere beati.
At qui legitimum cupiet fecisse poema,
cum tabulis animum censoris sumet honesti ; 1‘
audebit quaecumque parum splendoris habebunt
et sine pondere erunt et honore indigna ferentur'
verba movere loco, quamvis invita recedant

 
 
  
  

89. Imic...il/e BOMK : MC 1712' w.

II. 143.] LIBER II. . 57 1

'et versentur adhuc intra penetralia Vestae ;
obscurata diu popqu bonus eruet atque 115
'proferet in lucem speciosa vocabula rerum,

quae priscis memorata Catonibus atque Cethegis
munc situs informis premit et deserta vetustas ;
adsciscet nova, quae genitor produxerit usus.
Vemens et liquidus puroque simillimus amni 120
fundet opes Latiumque beabit divite lingua ;
luxuriantia compescet, nimis aspera sano

ievabit cultu, virtute carentia tollet,

ludentis speciem dabit et torquebitur, ut qui

:nunc Satyrum, .nunc agrestem Cyclopa movetur. 125
Praetulerim scriptor delirus inersque videri,

:Ium mea delectent mala me vel denique fallant,
quam sapere et ringi. Fuit haud ignobilis Argis
qui se credebat miros audire tragoedos

an vacuo laetus sessor plausorque theatro; I 30
::etera qui vitae servaret munia recto

more, bonus sane vicinus, amabilis hospes,

:omis in uxorem, posset qui ignoscere servis

:3t signo laeso non insanire lagoenae,

)posset qui rupem et puteum vitare patentem. I 3 5
lHic ubi cognatorum opibus curisque refectus
texpulit elleboro morbum bilemque meraco

3t redit ad sese, ‘pol me occidistis, amici,

:non servastis’ ait, ‘cui sic extorta voluptas

'et demptus per vim mentis gratissimus error.’ 140
[Nimirum sapere est abiectis utile nugis,

:et tempestivum pueris concedere ludum,

:ac non verba sequi fidibus modulanda Latinis,

n4. intra BOM : inter wK.

58 .HORA T] EPISTULARUM [11. 144—

sed verae numerosque modosque ediscere vitae.
Quocirca mecum loquor haec tacitusque recordor: 14
si tibi nulla sitim finiret copia lymphae,

narrates medicis: quod quanto plura parasti

, tanto plura cupis, nulline faterier audes?

Si volnus tibi monstrata radice vel herba

, non fieret levius, fugeres radice vel herba 15

‘ proficiente nihil curarier: audieras, cui

rem di donarent, illi decedere pravam

stultitiam, et cum sis nihilo sapientior ex quo
plenior es, tamen uteris monitoribus isdem?

At si divitiae prudentem reddere possent, 15‘
Si cupidum timidumque minus te, nempe ruberes,
viveret in terris te siquis avarior uno.

Si proprium est quod quis libra mercatus et aeres-,
quaedam, si credis consultis, mancipat usus,

qui te pascit ager, tuus est, et vilicus Orbi, 16v
cum segetes occat tibi mox frumenta daturas,

te dominum sentit. Das nummos, accipis uvam,
pullos, ova, cadum temeti. Nempe modo isto
paullatim mercaris agrum, fortasse trecentis

aut etiam supra nummorum milibus emptum. 16>
Quid refert, vivas numerato nuper an olim?
Emptor Aricini quondam Veientis et arvi

emptum cenat holus, quamvis aliter putat 3 emptis
sub noctem gelidam lignis calefactat aenum:

sed vocat usque suum, qua populus adsita certis 17
limitibus vicina refugit iurgia; tamquam

sit proprium quicquam, puncto quod mobilis home

152. a’oflarmt w’OMK : donan'm‘ B.
16!. datum: V'yBOM : (flzlurm a‘BK.

A II. 199.] LIBER I]. 59

- ‘nunc prece, nunc pretio, nunc vi, nunc morte
suprema
permutet dominos et cedat in altera iura.
~Sic quia perpetuus nulli datur usus et heres 17 5
'heredem alterius velut unda supervenit undam,
quid vici prosunt aut horrea, quidve Calabris
:saltibus adiecti Lucani, si metit Orcus
grandia cum parvis, non exorabilis auro?
Gemmas, marmor, ebur, Tyrrhena sigilla, tabellas, 180
argentum, vestis Gaetulo murice tinctas,
‘sunt qui non habeant, est qui non curat habere.
.LCur alter fratrum cessare et ludere et ungui
,.praeferat Herodis palmetis pinguibus, alter
dives et importunus ad umbram lucis ab ortu 185
silvestrem flammis et ferro mitiget agrum,
:scit Genius, natale comes qui temperat astrum,
naturae deus humanae, mortalis in unum
quodque caput, voltu mutabilis, albus et ater.
Utar et ex modico quantum‘ res poscet acervo 190
«.ollam, nec metuam quid de me iudicet heres,
quod non plura. datis invenerit: et tamen idem
.=cire volam, quantum simplex hilarisque nepoti
:liscrepet et quantum discordet parcus avaro.
Distat enim, spargas tua prodigus an neque
sumptum 195 ‘
mvitus facias neque plura. parare labores,
1 c potius, puer ut festis quinquatribus olirn,
i'xiguo gratoque fruaris tempore raptim.
«’auperies immunda domus procul absit: ego utrum
I75. sic guia S‘BOMK : 31' quid w’. 176. allerz'us

({OMK : alterm's B. 199. domus procul absz't w'OMK :
:romlprocul (16512 B.

6c; HORA T1 EPISTULARUM [11. 2°.

nave ferar magma an parva, ferar unus et idem. 2c
Non agimur tumidis velis aquilone secundo,

non tamen adversis aetatem ducimus austris,
viribus, ingenio, specie, virtute, loco, re

extremi primorum, extremis usque priores.

Non es avarus: abi. Quid? cetera iam simul isto 20
cifin viti6 fugere? Caret tibi pectus inani
ambitione? Caret mortis formidine et ira?
Somnia, terrorcs magicos, miracula, sagas,
nocturnos lemures portentaque Thessala rides?
Natalis grate numeras? Ignoscis amicis? 21
Lenior et melior fis accedente senecta?

Quid te exempta levat spinis de pluribus una?
Vivere si recte nescis, decede peritis.

Lusisti satis, edisti satis atque bibisti:

tempus abire tibi est, ne potum largius aequo 21
rideat et pulset lasciva decentius‘ aetas.

2n. [mat S‘BO : z'mxaf w’KM.

Q. HORATI FLACCI

DE ARTE POETICA

LIBER.

:Humano capiti cervicem pictor equinam

jungere si velit et varias inducere plumas

iundique collatis membris, ut turpiter atrum

desinat in piscem mulier formosa superne,
spectatum admissi risum teneatis amici? 5
Credite, Pisones, isti tabulae fore librum
persimilem cuius velut aegri somnia vanae
fingentur species, ut nec pes nec caput uni
reddatur formae. Pictoribus atque poetis

quidlibet audendi semper fuit aequa potestas. IO
Scimus, et hanc veniam petimusque damusque vi-
cissim ;

sed non ut placidis coeant inmitia, non ut
serpentes avibus geminentur, tigribus agni.

Inceptis gravibus plerumque et magna professis
ourpureus, late qui-splendeat, unus et alter 15
.1dsuitur pannus, cum lucus et ara Dianae

:t properantis aquae per amoenos ambitus agros,
nut flumen Rhenum aut pluvius describitur arcus.
>5ed nunc non erat his locus. Et fortasse cupressum

62 ‘ Q. HOE/IT] FLACC] [20—

scis simulare: quid hoc, si fractis enatat exSpes 2.
navibus aere dato qui pingitur? Amphora coepit
institui ; currente rota cur urceus exit?

7 Denique sit quidvis simplex dumtaxat et unum.
Maxima pars vatum, pater et iuvenes patre digni,
decipimur specie recti: brevis esse laboro, 23
obscurus fio ; sectantem levia nervi
deficiunt animique; professus grandia turget;
serpit humi tutus nimium timidusque procellae;
qui variare cupit rem prodigialiter unam,
delphinum silvis appingit, fluctibus aprum. 3'
In vitium ducit culpae fuga si caret arte.
Aemilium circa ludum faber lmus et unguis
exprimet et mollis imitabitur aere capillos,
infelix operis summa, quia ponere totum
nesciet. Hunc ego me, si quid componere curem, 3‘
non magis esse velim quam naso vivere pravo,
spectandum nigris oculis nigroque capillo.

Sumite materiam vestris, qui scribitis, aequam
viribus, et verSate diu quid ferre recusent,

quid valeant umeri. Cui lecta potenter erit res, 4‘
nec facundia deseret hunc nec lucidus ordo.
Ordinis haec virtus erit et‘venus, aut ego fallor,
ut iam nunc dicat iam nunc debentia dici,
pleraque differat et praesens in tempus omittat.
In verbis etiam tenuis cautusque serendis, 4‘
hoc amet, hoc spernat promissi carminis auctor. 4
Dixeris egregie notum si callida verbum

reddiderit iunctura novum. Si forte necesse est
indiciis monstrare recentibus abdita rerum,

26. lwia w'OKM: [min B. 32. z'mu: w: um
BOKM. 46—45 ordine inverso wO.

$5,] DE ARTE POETICA. 63
ingere cinctutis non exaudita Cethegis 50
bntinget, dabiturque licentia sumpta pudenter;

t nova fictaque nuper habebunt verba fidem si
Praeco fonte cadent, parce detorta. Quid autem
laecilio Plautoque dabit Romanus ademptum
Vergilio Varioque? Ego cur, acquirere pauca 55
i possum, invideor, cum lingua Catonis et Enni
ermonem patrium ditaverit et nova rerum

omina protulerit? Licuit semperque licebit
gnatum praesente nota producere nomen.

ft silvae foliis pronos mutantur in annos, 6o
rima cadunt, ita verborum vetus interit aetas,

: iuvenum ritu florent modo nata vigentque.
:ebemur morti nos nostraque 3 sive receptus

:rra Neptunus classes aquilonibus arcet,

gis opus, Sterilisve diu palus aptaque remis' 65
cinas urbes alit et grave sentit aratrum,

u cursum mutavit iniquum frugibus amnis

)ctus iter melius ; mortalia facta peribunt,

:dum sermonum stet honos et gratia vivax.

.ulta renascentur quae iam cecidere, cadentque 70
3e nunc sunt in honore vocabula, si volet usus,
:em penes arbitrium est et ius et norma loquendi.
es gestae regumque ducumque et tristia bella

o scribi possent numero monstravit Homerus.
a:rsibus impariter iunctis querimonia primum, 75
fist etiam inclusa est voti sententia compos:

3 52. fictague wOKM: factaque B. 59. produce”
53KM: procua’ere B. nomen wOKM: nummum B. 60.
mfizlizlv from): wOKM : silw'sfilz'a prim: B. 65. sleri—

ée 5"BOK: Iterz'h'sgue §"M. diu palm wOM: palm a’z'u
,4 palusprim B. 68. facta w’OKM: tumta B.

64 Q. H ORA TI FLA C C] [771

quis tamen exiguos elegos emiserit auctor,
grammatici certant et adhuc sub iudice lis est.
Archilochum proprio rabies armavit iambo;

hunc socci cepere pedem grandesque cothurni, :
alternis aptum sermonibus et popularis

vineentem strepitus et natum rebus agendis.

Musa dedit fidibus divos puerosque deorum

et pugilem victorem et equum certamine primumr
et iuvenum curas et libera Vina referre.
Descriptas servare vices operumque colores

cur ego si nequeo ignoroque, poeta salutor?

Cur nescire pudens prave quam discere malo?
Versibus exponi tragicis res comica non vult;
indignatur item privatis ac prope socco

dignis carminibus narrari cena Thyestae.

Singula quaeque locum teneant sortita decentem. {
Interdum tamen et vocem comoedia tollit,
iratusque Chremes tumido delitigat ore;

et tragicus plerumque dolet sermone pedestri
Telephus et Pelcus, cum pauper et exsul uterquel
proicit ampullas et sesquipedalia verba,

si curat cor spectantis tetigisse querella.

Non satis est pulchra esse poémata; dulcia suntd
et quocunque volent animum auditoris agunto. It:
Ut ridentibus arrident, ita flentibus adsunt
humani vultus: si vis me flere dolendum est
primum ipsi tibi: tum tua me infortunia laedent,i
Telephe vel Peleu ; male si mandata loqueris
aut dormitabo aut ridebo. Tristia maestum I)
vultum verba decent, iratum plena minarum,

91. decent”): 5" (cum B1. vet. Bern.) BM: decanter 5‘0
10!. mini”! w’OKM: aafflmt B.

55.] DE ARTE POETICA.

dentem lasciva, severum seria dictu.
ormat enim natura. prius nos intus ad omnem
artunarum habitum ; iuvat aut impellit ad iram
lt ad humum maerore gravi deducit et angit,‘
JSt efi‘ert animi motus interprete lingua.
‘. dicentis erunt fortunis absona dicta
zomani tollent equites peditesque cachinnum.
:xtererit multum divusne quuatur an heros,
;aturusne senex an adhuc florente iuventa.
widus, et matrona potens an sedula nutrix,
ercatorne vagus cultorne virentis agelli,
alchus an Assyrius, Thebis nutritus an Argis.
ht famam sequere aut sibi convenientia finge.
'm'ptor honoratum si forte reponis Achillem,
qpiger, iracundus, inexorabilis, acer,
ra neget sibi nata, nihil non arroget armis.
: Medea ferox invictaque, flebilis Ino,
hfidus Ixion, Io vaga, tristis Orestes.
:quid inexpertum scaenae committis et audes
arsonam formare novam, servetur ad imurn
Lzalis ab incepto processerit, et sibi constet.
€fficile est proprie communia dicere; tuque
gzztius Iliacum carmen deducis in actus,
Lam si proferres ignota indictaque primus.
ublica materies privati iuris erit, si
:n circa vilem patulumque moraberis orbem,
c verbum verbo curabis reddere fidus
1.:erpres, nec desilies imitator in artum,
nde pedem proferre pudor vetet aut operis lex.
13c sic incipies ut scriptor cyclicus olim:
: 114. divusne wBOKM. no. fionamlum wOK:
x'rtum BM. I36. tyclicm w'OKM : tydiu: B.

w. H. 5

65

110

115

120

125

I30

66 Q. HORA TI FLA CC]; [I 37:-

‘Fortunam Priami cantabo et nobile bellum.’
Quid dignum tanto feret hic promissor hiatu?
Parturient montes, nascetur ridiculus mus.
Quanto rectius hic qui nil molitur inepte: n:
‘Dic mihi, Musa, virum captae post tempora Troi;
qui mores hominum multorum vidit et urbes.’
Non fumum ex fulgore sed ex fumo dare lucem
cogitat, ut speciosa dehinc miracula promat,
Antiphaten Scyllamque et cum Cyclope CharybdiQ
Nec reditum Diomedis ab interitu Meleagri, 1
nec gemino bellum Troianum orditur ab ovo;
semper ad eventum festinat et in medias res
non secus ac notas auditorem rapit, et quae
desperat tractata nitescere posse relinquit; u
atque ita mentitur, sic veris falsa remiscet,

primo ne medium, medio ne discrepet imum.
Tu quid ego et populus mecum desideret audi:
Si plosoris eges aulaea mauentis et usque

sessuri donec cantor ‘Vos plaudite.’ dicat, I
aetatis cuiusque notandi sunt tibi mores,
mobilibusque decor naturis dandus et annis.
Reddere qui voces iam scit puer et pede certo
signat humum, gestit paribus colludere, et iram
colligit ac pouit temere, et mutatur in horas. 1
Imberbus iuvenis tandem custode remoto

gaudet equis canibusque et aprici gramine campi
cereus in vitium flecti, monitoribus asper,

utilium tardus provisor, prodigus aeris,

I 39. parturicnt (.5 K: fiarturz'mzt ROM. 14!. [my
w' OK: momz'a BM. 1 54. plosoris afi’KM: pldzzson'sfi
fautorz': B. 157. nalzzrz': w’OKM: warm-2': B.

imberbus a'fi' (B1. vet.) BOM: {lube/112': a”[3”K.

i 194,] DE ARTE POETICA. 67

sublimis cupidusque et amata relinquere pernix. 165
Conversis studiis aetas animusque virilis

g quaerit opes et amicitias, inservit honori,
:‘commisisse cavet quod mox mutare laborer.

iMulta senem circumveniunt incommoda, vel quod
Iquaerit et inventis miser abstinet ac timet uti,

~
(
‘
a

170
‘vel quod res omnes timide gelideque ministrat,
idilator, spe longus, iners, avidusque futuri,
i‘diflicilis, querulus, laudator temporis acti

ase puero, castigator censorque minorum.

yMulta ferunt anni venientes commoda secum, I7 5

rmulta recedentes adimunt ; ne forte seniles
cmandentur iuveni partes pueroque viriles.
)Semper in adiunctis aevoque morabimur aptis.
Aut agitur res in scaenis aut acta refertur.
aSegnius irritant animos demissa per aurem, 183
quam quae sunt oculis subiecta fidelibus, et quae
z-pse sibi tradit spectator: non tamen intus

{ligna geri promes in scaenam, multaque tollcs

:rx oculis quae mox narret facundia praesens,

3e pueros coram populo Medea trucidet, 185
wt humana palam coquat exta nefarius Atreus,

mt in avem Procne vertatur, Cadmus in anguem.
Quodcunque ostendis mihi sic incredulus odi.

sieve minor neu sit quinto productior actu

(Lbula, quae posci vult et spectanda reponi ; 190
me deus intersit nisi dignus vindice nodus

inciderit ; nec quarta. loqui persona laboret.

I.ctoris partis chorus officiumque virile

.fefendat, neu quid medios intercinat actus

[ I72. spe langus..,avz'dusque wOKM: spe Zen/usuyavz'a’myue
190. .spc'ctmzda aflK: spiduta 7130M.

5-2

A".
’A

68 Q. HORATI FLACCI [195;

'quod non proposito conducat et haereat apte. 19"
Ille bonis faveatque et consilietur amice,
et regat iratos et amet peccare timentis;
ille dapes laudet mensae brevis, ille salubrem
iustitiam legesque et apertis otia portis 3
ille tegat commissa deosque precetur et oret, 20
ut redeat miseris, abeat fortuna superbis.
Tibia non ut nunc orichalco vincta. tubaeque
aemula, sed tenuis simplexque foramine pauco
adspirare et adesse choris erat utilis atque
nondum spissa nimis complere sedilia flatu ; 2c
quo sane populus numerabilis utpote parvus
et frugi castusque verecundusque coibat.
Postquam coepit agros extendere victor et urbes
latior amplecti murus vinoque diurno
placari Genius festis impune diebus, , 2|
accessit numerisque modisque licentia maior;
iridoctus quid enim saperet liberque laborum
rusticus urbano confusus, turpis honesto?
Sic priscae motumque et luxuriem addidit arti
tibicen traxitque vagus per pulpita vestem; 2::
sic etiam fidibus voces crevere severis,
et tulit eloquium insolitum facundia praeceps,
utiliumque sagax rerum et divina futuri
sortilegis non discrepuit sententia Delphis.
Carmine qui tragico vilem certavit ob hircum, 2-:
mox etiam agrestes satyros nudavit, et asper
incolumi gravitate iocum temptavit, e0 quod
illecebris erat et grata novitate morandus

197. ptcrare tz'mentz'x w'M : parare tumm/z's BO: pan

timmtz's K. 202. vz'nda w'OKM: z'umta B. 203. paid
afiBOKM: pawn 7. 209. lalz'or wOKM: laxior B.

5255.} DE ARTE POETICA. 69

(spectator, functusque sacris et potus et exlex.
‘Verum ita risores, ita commendare dicaces 225
:conveniet satyros, ita vertere seria ludo,

me quicunque deus, quicunque adhibebitur heros,
:regali conspectus in auro nuper et ostro,

.migret in obscuras humili sermone tabernas,

nut dum vitat humum nubes et inania captet. 2 3o
Eflutire leves indigna tragoedia versus,

3t festis matrona moveri iussa diebus,

ntererit satyris paulum pudibunda protervis.

Non ego inornata et dominantia nomina solum
yerbaque, Pisones, satyrorum scriptor amabo; 23 5
aec sic enitar tragico differre colori

1t nihil intersit Davusne loquatur et audax

(’ythias emuncto lucrata Simone talentum,

m custos famulusque dei Silenus alumni.

13x "oto fictum carmen sequar, ut sibi quivis 240
.per t idem, sudet multum frustraque laboret

.usu idem: tantum series iuncturaque pollet,
nntum de medio sumptis accedit honoris.

‘iilvis deducti caveant me iudice Fauni,

e velut innati triviis ac paene forenses 245
Int nimium teneris iuvenentur versibus unquam,

Iut immunda crepent ignominiosaque dicta;
ifi'enduntur enim quibus est equus et pater et res,
32c, si quid fricti ciceris probat et nucis emptor,
:quis accipiunt animis donantve corona. 2 50
lyllaba longa brevi subiecta vocatur iambus,

aes citus; unde etiam trimetris accrescere iussit
Jomen iambeis, cum senos redderet ictus

nimus ad extremum similis sibi. Non ita pridem,
irdior ut paulo graviorque veniret ad aures, 255

7o . Q. HORA T1 FLA CC] [256—

spondeos stabilis in iura paterna recepit
commodus et patiens, non ut de sede secunda.
cederet aut quarta socialiter. Hie et in Acci
nobilibus trimetris apparet rarus, et Enni

'in scaenam missos cum magno pondere versus 26
aut operae celeris nimium curaque carentis

aut ignoratae premit artis crimine turpi.

Non quivis videt immodulata poémata iudex,

et data Romanis venia est indigna poétis.
Idcircone vager scribamque licenter? an omnes 26
visuros peccata putem mea, tutus et intra

spem veniae cautus? Vitavi denique culpam,
non laudem merui. Vos exemplaria Graeca
nocturna versate manu, versate diurna.

At vestri proavi Plautinos et numeros et 2;
laudavere sales, nimium patienter utrumque,

ne dicam stulte, mirati, si modo ego et Vos
scimus inurbanum lepido seponere dicto
Iegitimumque sonum digitis callemus et aure.
Ignotum tragicae genus invenisse camenae 2;
dicitur et plaustris vexisse poémata Thespis,

quae canerent agerentque peruncti faecibus ora.
Post hunc personae pallaeque repertor honestae
Aeschylus et modicis instravit pulpita tignis

et docuit magnumque loqui nitique cothurno. 2E
Successit vetus his comoedia, non sine multa
laude; sed in vitium libertas excidit et vim
dignam lege regi 3 lex est accepta chorusque
turpiter obticuit sublato iure nocendi.

Nil intemptatum nostri liquere poétae, 25

260. mfxso: cum magno wOKM: missus magma cum I
265. an w'OKM: ut B. 277. quae wOKM: qm‘ B.

316.] DE ARTE POETICA. 71

snec minimum meruere decus vestigia Graeca

nusi deserere et celebrare domestica facta,

vel qui praetextas vel qui docuere togatas.

Nec virtute foret clarisve potentius armis

quam lingua Latium, si non offenderet unum 29:)
quemque poétarum limae labor et mora. Vos, o
Pompilius sanguis, carmen reprehendite quod non
multa dies et multa litura coércuit atque
araesectum decies non castigavit ad unguem.
ingenium misera quia fortunatius arte 295
tredit et excludit sanos Helicone poétas
Democritus, bona pars non unguis ponere curat,
1011 barbam, secreta petit loca, balnea vitat.
Nanciscetur enim pretium nomenque poetae,

5 tribus Anticyris caput insanabile nunquam 300
nnsori Licino commiserit. O ego laevus,

qui purgor bilem sub verni temporis horam!

{Jon alius faceret meliora poémata. Verum

[iil tanti est. Ergo fungar vice cotis, acutum
ieddere quae ferrum valet exsors ipsa secandi; 305
munus et ofiicium nil scribens ipse docebo,

mde parentur opes, quid alat formetque poe'tam ;
1_uid deceat, quid non; quo virtus, quo ferat error.
za'cribendi recte sapere est et principium et fons:
xem tibi Socraticae poterunt ostendere chartae, 310
1erbaque provisam rem non invita sequentur.

uzui didicit patriae quid debeat et quid amicis,

u‘uo sit amore parens, quo frater amandus et hospes,
){uod sit conscripti, quod iudicis oflicium, quae
uartes in bellum missi ducis, ille profecto 315
beddere personae scit convenientia cuique.

294. praesectum BI. vet. Bern. BM: perfettum 5‘ OK.

72 Q. HORA TI FLA CC! [317...

Respicere exemplar vitae morumque iubebo

doctum imitatorem et vivas hinc ducere voces.
Interdum speciosa locis morataque recte

fabula nullius veneris, sine pondere et arte, 32c
valdius oblectat populum meliusque moratur

quam versus inopes rerum nugaeque canorae.

Grais ingenium, Grais dedit ore rotundo

muss. loqui, praeter laudem nullius avaris.

Romani pueri longis rationibus assem 325-
discunt in partes centum diducere. ‘Dicat

filius Albini: si de quincunce remota est

uncia, quid superat? Poterasdixisse.’ ‘Triens.’ ‘Eu!
rem poteris servare tuam. Redit uncia, quid fit?’
‘Semis.’ An haec animos aerugo et. cura peculi 33c;
cum semel imbuerit, spemmus carmina fingi

posse linenda cedro et levi servanda cupresso?
Aut prodesse volunt aut delectare poétae,

aut simul et iucunda et idonea dicere vitae.
Quidquid praecipies esto brevis, ut cito dicta 335;
percipiant animi dociles teneantque fideles ;

omne supervacuum pleno de pectore manat.

Ficta voluptatis causa sint proxima veris,

ne quodcunque velit poscat sibi fabula credi,

neu pransae Lamiae vivum puerum extrahat alvo. 34¢;
Centuriae seniorum agitant expertia frugis,

celsi praetereunt austera poémata Ramnes:

omne tulit punctum qui miscuit utile dulci,

326. ditat wOKM: Jim: B. 328. mfierat? wOKlVU
:uperet B. potera: a'fiyOKM: poterat dB. 330. an
Bl. vet. Bern. BM: at 5" OK. 335. quicqm‘a’ w'BKMZ"!
quidquid O. 339. ne a-yBKM : net #0. uh? afiM‘d
vole! 'yBOK.

373.] DE ARTE POETICA. 73

:Tectorem delectando pariterque monendo.

Hic meret aera liber Sosiis; hic et mare transit 345

at longum noto scriptori prorogat aevum.

Sunt delicta tamen quibus ignovisse velimus;

Jam neque chorda sonum reddit quem vult manus et
mens,

poscentique gravem persaepe remittit acutum;

aec semper feriet quodcunque minabitur arcus. 350

Verum ubi plura nitent in carmine, non ego paucis

)Hendar maculis, quas aut incuria fudit

wt humana parum cavit natura. Quid ergo est?

Jt scriptor si peccat idem librarius usque,

quamvis est monitus, venia caret, et citharoedus 355

:.idetur, chorda qui semper oberrat eadem:

2ic mihi qui multum cessat fit Choerilus ille,

.[uem bis terve bonum cum risu miror; et idem

xndignor quandoque bonus dormitat Homerus.

Jerum operi longo fas est obrepere somnum. 360

Jt pictura poésis: erit quae si propius stes

e capiat magis, et quaedam si longius abstes.

‘Iaec amat obscurum, volet haec sub luce videri,

rudicis argutum quae non formidat acumen;

naec placuit semel, haec deciens repetita placebit. 365

) maior iuvenum, quamvis et voce paterna

nngeris ad rectum et per te sapis, hoc tibi dictum

{olle memor, certis medium et tolerabile rebus

becte concedi. Consultus iuris et actor

ausarum mediocfis abest virtute diserti 37o

IvIessallae nec scit quantum Cascellius Aulus,

wed tamen in pretio est: mediocribus esse poétis

Ion homines, non di, non concessere columnae.

358. term s‘BOM: tergue 5' K.

74 Q. HORA TI FLA CCI [374-4

Ut gratas inter mensas symphonia discors

et crassum unguentum et Sardo cum melle papaveu
offendunt, poterat duci quia cena sine istis: 37s;
sic animis natum inventumque poéma iuvandis,

si paulum summo decessit, vergit ad imum.
Ludere qui nescit, campestribus abstinet armis,
indoctusque pilae discive trochive quiescit, 38?
me spissae risum tollant impune coronae:

qui nescit versus tamen audet fingere. Quidni?
Liber et ingenuus, praesertim census equestrem
summam nummorum vitioque remotus ab omni.
Tu nihil invita dices faciesve Minerva; 38f
id tibi iudicium est, ea. mens. Si quid tamen 01in:
scripseris in Maeci descendat iudicis aures

et patris et nostras, nonumque prematur in annum:
membranis intus positis: delere licebit

quod non edideris ; nescit vox missa reverti. 39c
Silvestres homines sacer interpresque deorum
caedibus et victu {oedo deterruit Orpheus,

dictus ob hoc lenire tigris rabidosque leones. »
Dictus et Amphion, Thebanae conditor urbis,

saxa movere sono testudinis et prece blanda 395
ducere quo vellet. F uit haec sapientia quondam,
publica privatis secernere, sacra profanis,

concubitu prohibere vago, dare iura. maritis,
oppida moliri, leges incidere ligno;

sic honor et nomen divinis vatibus atque 40c
carminibus venit. Post hos insignis Homerus

T yrtaeusque mares animos in Martia bella
versibus exacuit; dictae per carmina sortes;

et vitae monstrata via est; et gratia regum

394. urbi: p-yKM: arci: aBO.

  

._,._j~:34.] DE ARTE POETICA. 75

.Pieriis temptata modis ; ludusque repertus 405
p longorum operum finis: ne forte pudori

:Tfit tibi Musa lyrae sollers et cantor Apollo.

.Natura fieret laudabile carmen an arte

quaesitum est: ego nec studium sine divite vena
.nec rude quid prosit video ingenium ; alterius sic 410
Illtera. poscit opem res et coniurat amice.

.Qui studet optatam cursu contingere metam

multa tulit fecitque puer, sudavit et alsit,

abstinuit venere et vino; qui Pythia cantat

tibicen didicit prius extimuitque magistrum. 415
Nunc satis est dixisse: ‘Ego mira poémata pango;
Dccupet extremum scabies; mihi turpe relinqui est
3t quod non didici sane nescire fateri.’

Ut praeco, ad merces turbam qui cogit emendas,
idsentatores iubet ad lucrum ire poéta 420
Hives agris, dives positis in faenore nummis.

5i vero est unctum qui recte ponere possit

3t spondere levi pro paupere et eripere atris

:itib_us implicitum, mirabor si sciet inter

:loscere mendacem verumque beatus amicum. 425
rl‘u seu donaris seu quid donare voles cui,

:lolito ad versus tibi factos ducere plenum
naetitiae; clamabit enim ‘pulchre! benel recte 1’
sPallescet super his, qtiarn stillabit amicis

12x oculis rorem, saliet, tundet pede terram. 430
”Mt qui conducti plorant in funere dicunt

3t faciunt prope plura dolentibus ex animo, sic
sierisor vero plus laudatore movetur.

LReges dicuntur multis urgere culillis

410. prosit w’K: pom? BOM. 416. mm: w'K: me
$0M. non Bern. 423. atri: w'OKM: arlis B.

'k

76 Q. HORA TI FLA CC! [435-2

et torquere mero quem perspexisse laborent, 43.;
an sit amicitia dignus: si carmina condes,
nunquam te falleut animi sub vulpe latentes.
Quintilio si quid recitares, ‘Corrige sodes

hoc,’ aiebat, ‘et hoc:’ melius te posse negares

bis terque expertum frustra, delere iubebat 44.
et male tornatos incudi reddere versus.

Si defendere delictum quam vertere malles,

nullum ultra verbum aut operam insumebat inaner;
quin sine rivali teque et tua solus amares.

Vir bonus et prudens versus reprehendet inertes, 44.
culpabit duros, incomptis adlinet atrum

transverso calamo signum, ambitiosa recidet
ornamenta, parum claris lucern dare coget,

arguet ambigue dictum, mutanda notabit,

fiet Aristarchus; non dicet: ‘Cur ego amicum 45‘;
ofiendam in nugis?’ Hae nugae seria ducent

in male. derisum semel exceptumque sinistre.

Ut mala quem scabies aut morbus regius urget
aut fanaticus error et iracunda Diana,

vesanum tetigisse timent fugiuntque poétam 453
qui sapiunt; agitant pueri incuutique sequuntur.
Hic, dum sublimis versus ructatur et errat,

si veluti merulis intentus decidit auceps

in puteum foveamve, licet, ‘Succurrite,’ longum
clamet, ‘Io cives!’ non sit qui. tollere curet. 46c
Si curet quis opem ferre et demittere funem,

‘ Qui scis an prudens huc se proiecerit atque
servari nolit?’ dicam, Siculique poétae

435. laborenz‘ 11,8: labor-ant 'yBOKM. 441. lornalm
wOKM: tar natos B. 450. non F'BOM: 1m $"K.
461. pl'oz'c'ceri! 5"BOM: deface/‘1'! 5""K.

ma] DE ARTE POETICA.

imHabo interitum. Deus immortalis haberi

77

dum cupit Empedocles, ardentem frigidus Aetnam

insiluit. Sit ius liceatque perire poétis:
ginvitum qui servat idem facit occidenti.

“Nee semel hoc fecit, nec si retractus erit iam
,-fiet homo et ponet famosae mortis amorem.
"Nec satis apparet cur versus factitet, utrum
nminxerit in patrios cineres, an triste bidental
xmoverit incestus: certe furit ac velut ursus
iobiectos caveae valuit si frangere clatros,
~1indoctum doctumque fugat recitator acerbus;
Iquem vero arripuit tenet occiditque legendo,

mon missura cutem, nisi plena cruoris, hirudo.

473. claim: wK: clal/zra: BOM.

466

475

 

 

 

NOTES.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Nom- on when some addition or correelz'on no: lean made in
the Appendix (pp. 421—434) are marked will; an aslen'sk.

é NOTEs
i;
;

BOOK I. EPISTLE I.

MAECENAS, as is plain from the opening words of this
Epistle, had urged Horace to resume the composition of lyric
j: verse. If any special occasion for this advice is to be sought,
I it may probably be found in the journey of Augustus to the East
i in B.C. 2I, followed by the expedition of Tiberius to Armenia,
5‘ and the restoration of the Roman standards taken by Crassus
' (cp. Ep. XII. 26). It would have been natural for Maecenas
! to wish that his friend and protege should not lose the opportunity
‘ thus supplied for a panegyric on the Emperor and his policy.
" Horace here expresses the reasons which had led him to devote
himself for the future rather to the study of philosophy; differing
Zfrom the mass of mankind who value wealth above virtue, he
ideclares that it is only in the pursuit of the latter that true
j happiness is to be found.

1—19. You would faz'n, Illaeeenas, press me into sew/11':
again, out 1 flow received my dz'selzarge ; an old soldier may well
Joe allowed to hang up his arms and rest, fir fear of a break—down
eat last. I am laying aside all trg'flz'ng pursuits, and stormsr up
:Wovz'sz'orz of wisdom, fillowz'ng no special se/zool, llut borne along
-.lwlzere2/er t/ze breeze may take me.

1. pflma—Camena. ‘Theme of my earliest Muse, and des-
illned theme of my latest’: C amezza, one of the Italian goddesses
“Bf song [earlier form Casmerza or Carrnena (Varro de L. Lat.
W11. 26) from \Mas ‘sing’, a rare instance of s lost without
Ilengthening in compehsation (Roby § 193), but cp. Canz'llus,
probably from the same root, Vaniéek p. 150], cannot cover any
lreference to the satires, which were merely sermones. Either the
Lphrase is a conventional expression of high esteem; cp. Hom.
II. Ix. 97 6’11 o'ol név Niger, aéo 6' aipEO/Iat, imitated by Theognis
{—4 (Bergk) c3 dua, A'rrroiis vié, Atbs Téxos, or'hrore aefo Mitre/tat.
t. xéueuos 066’ dworavé/Levos, dhX alel wpérov aé kal‘. L'I'a'rarou

1'6 aéo’oww detaw‘ and by Theocritus XVII. 1 ex Atbs dpxa't-
mafia. Kai és Ala M77516, Mofaaz: cp. Verg. Ecl. VIII. II: a te
ifollio) prz'nezpz'um, am“ desinet.‘ or possibly the reference is to

w. H. 6

82 HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

the epodes, dedicated to Maecenas, as Horace’s first effort in:
lyrics, by the poem placed first when they were published (so.
Ritter).

summa=ultima as in Carm. III. 28, 13, Verg. Aen. U. 324,,
a usage for which supremus is more common both in prose and:
verse.

.2. spectatum ‘approved’: the technical term, .stamped on"
the lessen; (prize medal) which a gladiator received, after dis-
tinguishing himself in the arena. A large number of these
resume have been discovered: ‘Ex osse eboreve sunt omnes,
exiguae molis, ansatae et ad gestandum appendendumve aptae,
formae longiusculae quadratae excepta unica recentissima sex
laterum. Singulis lateribus singuli versus inscripti sunt, ut a quc
incipias arbitrarium sit.’ Mommscn Corp. Inscr. Lat. I. p. 195.
Mommsen was inclined, for various reasons, to doubt the current
opinion that these were presented at the close of a successfui
fight, but there is some fresh support for this view in the recent
discovery of a bronze tablet recording a presentation probably Oi
this kind: cp. Corp. II. 4963, (where it is figured), \Vilmann:
Ex. Inscr. Lat. II. p. 2 39. Ritschl has discussed the terrerm
very fully and supported the old view in Opusc. Iv. 572 ffl
. Cp. Friedl'ander Sitteng. I13 510. It is to be noticed that somr
' have the word sfcctaz'it (never sprdalur) in full : of these six am

now known to exist (cp. Ephem. Epigr. III. 161, 203; Garrucc
Syll. p. 651 and Tav. II. 7). Mommsen thinks that spedar/iz‘ mag:
mean ‘took his place as a spectator,’ no longer in the arena.

donatum 1am rude ‘ already discharged ’ : the rzta’z's was thi
wooden foil with which gladiators practised Liv. xxvi. 5r, 4.; anr
hence a rudis was presented to a veteran as a sign that he wa:
no longer to take part in serious encounters. Cp. Suet. Calig. 3:;
[Marlin/[anew e [tn/o I'm/17m; scan/z {Jalzmzz‘cm et rpolztcproslralum
confoa’z't fn'n’a 51211 ; and for the appliedfimeaning Cic. Phil. 1:.
29, 74 [am 1mm: glad/afar I'III/L’Ill tam 6170‘? Ovid. Am. 11. 9, 2r
(le/105170 purcz'tu-r emu I'm/ix, T rist. Iv. 8, '24 mo quaque a’tmari z'tm
rude tempur emf, with Mayor on Juv. VII. [71 ergo sibi dull};
zjfire rudmz. Hence rzm’z'arii =d1roraECi/choc Gloss. Labb.: CE:
Suet. Tib. 7 (quoted below).

3. antiquo in itsmore strict sense, ‘in which I served of old}
cp. Luc. VI. 72! z'nz'ism/uc (Iauxtm [5'72szan camera's antiqut:
[ado ‘ the training school’ [mi/(r gladz'az‘orz'm, cp. Caes. de Bela
Civ. I. I4 gladiatores (1mm z'lzz‘ Caesar in [ado Izabc'baz‘. includela
after quaerzlr a usage confined to poetry (e. g. Sat. 1. 9, 8, Cam;
III. 4, 39, and later prose, e. g. Tac. Germ. a; Roby § I344!-
Draeger’s reference (II. 301) to Cic. (le Invent. II. 26, 77 is mil
in accordance with the best texts there: cp. VVeidner ad loo.

*4. mens ‘desires’ Carin. IV. to, 7. Veianlus: Porphyriait

 

Fr»; g ‘
Bk. I. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 83

writes nobili: gladiator port multas patina: wmecratis Hermit
Fundano armi: tandem in agellum s: amtulz’t: there seems to be
no positive evidence that gladiators were regarded as under the
protection of Hercules; but this god would be as naturally
selected by a gladiator, as the nymphs by a fisherman Anth. Pal.
II. 494 or Hermes by a hunter ib. I. 22 3. A soldier similarly in
Anth. Pal. I. 241 says: BéEaL ,u’, 'derxets, ’Apxea’rpdrov iepbv
61rhov, 3¢pa #012 $6076) 7raa'1d6a Kekaéva 777pahéa. Tekéfiomt.
Cp. Carm. III. I6, 11. As the temple of Hercules at F undi was
well known, it does not follow, as Ritter thinks that the agar must
have been in its neighbourhood : the term is here quite general,
‘-in the country.’ For the case cp. Roby § 1174, S. G. § 489.

*6. extrema harena, i.e. at the outside edge of the circus,
under the padium, where the more distinguished spectators had
their seats. Acron tells us, though possibly without any authority
beyond that of this passage, that gladiators who were suing for
their discharge (petiturz' rua’em) used to betake themselves to the
edge of the arena that they might the more readily prevail upon
the people by their down-cast looks, a phrase singularly at
variance with what we learn elsewhere of the pride which they
took in their profession. Cp. Friedlander Sitteng. II3 p. 36 3. Most
modern editors accept this view, but it is open to grave objection.
Veianius, Horace says, hung up his arms in the temple of Her-
cules, and retired to the country, abandoning altogether his pro-
fession. Why? That he might not have so frequently to implore
the people to request his master to give him his discharge ? But
he must have received his discharge already, if it was possible for
him to retire. Why then continue to beg for it? But we know
from Suet. Tib. 7 (munm‘ gladz‘aton'um dedz'z‘, rzzdiai'z'z's‘ quz'aus-
1am revozatz': auttorammto centmum rzzz'lz'um) that veterans who
aad received their discharge were sometimes induced to re-appear
an special occasions. ,Veianius after his discharge, retired al-
pgether that he miglitr not after so many victories, break down
md be compelled again and again to appeal as a defeated com-
‘.~atant for the mercy of the spectators. The desire that mercy ‘
ihould be shown to a defeated gladiator was expressed by turning (
'own the thumbs (Plin. XXVIII. 2, 5 pol/liar, tum far/eamzzs, '
eremere etz'am proveraio iubemur: cp. Ep. 1. 18, 66, Juv. III. 36
rith Mayor’s note). The illustration thus becomes more closely
rnrallel with the metaphor of the race—horse which follows.

As exoro has in itself always the meaning ‘to prevail upon ’,
:2 must here press the imperfect force of the present ‘ attempt to
rsevail upon’: Roby§ 1454, 3, S.G. § 591.

.' 7. purgatam, ‘well rinsed,’ for which purpose vinegar was
metimes used, as we learn from Pers. v. 86. quiz for the
sinner voice ’ cp. ib. v. 96 stat contra ratio at secretam gamut m

great.

E\

6—2

84 HORA TI EPIS T ULAE.

personet, with an ace. here, as in Cic. Ep. Fam. VI. 18,
I. Verg. Aen. VI. 417: but absolutely in Sat. 11. 6, 115.

8. aanus=si sapis.

9. pecoet ‘break down’. 1113 ducat ‘strain his panting
flanks’: 11m ducere is the same as ilia tender: in Verg. G. 111.
596 (not, as Macleane, the reverse): cp. Aen. IX. 413 longii
:mgrdtzbu: ilia palm! .' Plin. N. H. XXVI. 6, I5 z'umenti:...non
tussmz‘tz'bu: modo Jed ilz'a yuaque tra/zmtibus: all these phrases
mean ‘ to become broken-winded.’

10. itaque, not found in the second place in a sentence in
prose before Livy. Cp. Hand Tut‘s. III. 509, Kiihnast Liv. Synt.
p. 318.

ludicra. ‘toys’, i. e. trifles (Ep. I. 6, 7), but not, as Macleane,
‘follies’. pono=d17$ono, as sometimes even in Cicero, e.g. dc
Orat. III. 12, 46, de OH. III. 10, 43; Tusc. I. 11, 2.4. (Kiihner)
and often, especially with arr/1a, in Livy.

11. quid verum sc. sit, a rare omission in prose: cp. Cic
de Off. I. 43, 152 (Holden). Madvig § 4.79 a, obs. For term”:
‘right’ 76 1rpé1rou: cp. Ep. I. 12, 24; Sat. 11. 3, 312: idne e5.
verum Ter. Andr. 629. It is not so much speculative as mora
truth of which Horace is in quest.

omnis 1n hoc sum ‘ I am wholly absorbed in this ’ : cp. Sat.
1. 9, a lotus in 1711's.

12. condo et compono ‘ I store up and arrange’, so as to b
able to produce at once, like a good randy: pwmur.

13. ne forte rages: Roby § 1662, S.G. § 690; Ep. 11. r
208 at m [brie pater. Although Maecenas was doubtless awan
of Horace’s independent position, this is not a sufiicient reascu
to suppose that there is here a change of subject to the reader i1
general.

quo...tuter ‘ who is my leader, and what the home in whic]
I find shelter ’.

dux=head of a school : Quint. v. 13, 59 a’zmr dz'zversarm
“durum quasi times. The terms Jamar and jizmz'lzkz were ofte'
used of a philosophic school (e. g. de Orat. I. 10, 42, III. i6, 21)
hence the transition to far, properly the household god, is natura

14. addictus, at least as strongly supported by MS. authorit
as mldurtus, and unquestionably the right reading here; for tt‘.
metaphor of the gladiatorial school is still retained : cp. PetrO‘:
117 uri, vizm'ri Z'crécmri ferrogue flc‘c'df‘i, et qm'cquz'a’ a/m
E umolpus iussixxez' : tam/{Mam [(gitz'mi gladiatores (lo/112310 (071505
animasque rellgioxxillie rh/r/I'a'lzzus: Quint. III. I, 22 neyue r
nuzuyuam sectae Zia/u! yum/um superstition: I'm/1111115 addin'; Ci:
Tusc. II. a, 5; Hor. Sat. 11. 7, 59. The term was not Lind-.5.

8
Bk. I. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 7
s quite dis- \

stood by the copyists, who therefore regarded aa’dzlae Farnese
easier reading. Addz'ctm, properly of an insolvent debtor, at:
judged by the praetor as the slave of his creditor, is here used in
a reflexive sense ‘not binding myself to swear obedience to any
master’. The infinitive is like that in Ep. I. 2, 27. Magisler
Samnz'tz'um is used of the trainer of gladiators in Cic. de Orat. III.
23, 86. iurare in verba, cp. Epod. XV. 4 in verba z'uraaa: mm,
literally ‘you swore adhesion to the formula which I dictated.’

15. quo...cumque : the same tmesis occurs in Carm. I. 7, 25;
Verg. Aen. II. 709; Cic. Tusc. II. 5, 15; with the pronoun in
de Orat. m. 16, 60.

deferor : Cic. Acad. II. 3, 8 aa’ guamrzmgue .runt a’zkrz'plinam
guasz' temperate delatz'.

16. agins =1rpaKnKo's, i.e. I adopt the doctrines of the Stoics,
which make it a duty to take an active part in civic life. ‘If
virtue does not consist in Idle contemplation, but in action, .how
dare the wise man lose the opportunity of promoting good and
repressing evil by taking part in political life ’? (Zeller, Stoics and
Epicureans p. 320 E. T.). Later Stoics hotvever advised philo-

i sophers not to intermeddle at all in civil matters (ib. p. 323).

fio: Lachmann on Lucret. III. 374 has shown how rare it is
‘for the second of two long vowels to be elided. Cp. Kennedy
EP. S. G. '3' 256—2.

18. Aristippi: Cic. Acad. II. 42 (till voluplalem finem
ibonorum esse voluerunt, quorum prinayjs Arzklz'ppus Cyrenaz'cus.
lAristippus who regarded the bodily gratification of the moment
was the highest pleasure represents a lower stage of the philo-
:sophy of mere enjoyment than Epicurus himself. Cp. Zeller
{Socratic Sc/zools p. 29 5 E. T

*19. mihi res...conor; i. e. I endeavour to subdue all events
1nd circumstances to my own enjoyment, and not to become a
slave to circumstances. Cp. Ep. 1. 17, 23 (note).

20—26. I par: my lime in wearz'nes: ana’ nuptztz'ente until [
san attain to (flat virtue wink/z alone blame: rz'c/z ana’paor alike.
20. quibus mentitur amica. ‘ whose love proves jade ’ (Mar-
tin). .
, 21. opus debenttbus=operariis ‘those who are bound to
five their service’, e. g. maid-servants with their daily task of
binning, or day-labourers: not (as some) ‘those who work for
Jebt’.

   
  

. 22. custodla. ‘ charge ’ i. e. general oversight, 'to be dis-

‘ guished from the legal guardianship (lute/a), which was never

signed to the mother, for women were themselves always under

tela, so that strictly speaking no one could hold the position of
£1111: to his mother.

84
H 016A TI EPISTULA E.
personet

1' Verg. éfém...morantur ‘delay the fulfilment of my hope’:
3.1“. XXIII. I4. 51' spew mararenlur.

24. naviter was the reading of the archetype (Keller), and
should not be replaced by the more archaic gvzaviter. The MS.
evidence for the more archaic forms of spelling in Horace is, as
a rule, very slight. He seems however to have preferred
gnatus as the substantive form, to distinguish it from the
participle natur, cp. Keller Epilog. on Serm. I. r, 83.

25. aeque, aeque repeated for the sake of emphasis by
(map/20m to show that there is absolutely no exception. Cp.
Tac. Agric. I5 aegue discorzliam praeporz'lorum, (1811116 tonmra’z'am
:ubz'ertz's exilz'osam. The more usual construction is aegue...at~
qua or at.

26. neglectum ‘ while its neglect’, a participle in agreement
for an abstract noun with the genitive, like cupid urbs ‘ the capture
of the city ’, and the like, so common in Livy.

27—32. If I cannot attain to perfettiou, I am still put im‘c
practice the elemmtmj/ llvzmulsdgz w/u'c/z 11503555.

27. restat, i.e. in spite of the hindrances which I meet witl
in my attempts at progress.

elementa=mozxeia Tor? M'yov of Zeno, the Kupzau 665m. 0
Epicurus (Zeller p. 408), general ethical principles. .-

28. possis. Roby§ 15 52, S.G. § 650. oculo: oculos, adopter
by Bentley. who proves that both constructions are legitimate (cp
Cic. p. Lig. 3, 6 yumztzmz potcro vote tom‘mdam), for the quaii‘.
reason that Horace was accustomed to anoint both his eyes wit
salve (Sat. 1. 5 30), has much less MS. authority.

Lynceus, one of the Argonauts, famed for his keen sigh
Kelvov 'yo‘tp émxfiovlwv mil/raw yéuer' 651570.709 6mm (Pind. Nerf
x, 61): cp. Aristoph. Plut. 210 fihéwew égfirepov Tor? Avyxéa-
Valerius Maximus (I. 8, I4) says we z'l/z'm guide”; pan/(w adv”
ratiouis oculi, qucm constaz‘ tam a’rz‘a aa'e lumz'num usum as:
at a Lib/baa? portmn Ix’aa'tbaginimsz'um egrediente: clarrer 2'72th
relur .' there is no authority for assuming with Macleane (ft;
lowed by Martin) that his name was Lynceus; Pliny H. N. V”
85, on the authority of Varro, says that it was Strabo. Cp. C)
Acad. II. 25, Sr.

29. inung'ui, much better established here than inungi.
30. desperes. Roby, § 1740, S. G. § 740.

Glycoms, shown by Lessing first (Werke VIII. 526) fit
a Greek epigram (Anth. Pal. VII. 692 I‘wav, Tb Hemaam
'Aa‘lfit Khéos, 6 wauudxwv Kepavvés, 6 «herbs #6503, 6 mm?
'AThas, a? 'r.’ dlea'rot xépes éppoyn Ir.'r.}\.) to have been

l
x .

Bk. I. Ep. I. j NOTES. 87

famous athlete contemporary with the poet. This quite disd
poses of the notion that there may be a reference to the F arnese
Hercules, the work of the sculptor Glycon. The reading Mi-
lonis mentioned by Acron, is simply the substitution of a more
familiar name. Cp. Arrian Epict. Diss. I. 2, 37 ofifié 7dp Mime»
{ca/Lou, Kai fine): 06:: dad‘s Tot? a’ofinaros' 0666‘ Kpofa’os, Ital. of”:
a’,u.e)\c3 157‘s Krfia’ews' 0116’ (in-A135 dkkou Two: 1139 émaekelas, 6L6.
1’7‘71! (ino'yuwa'w n31! dewv, d¢wrd,u60a..

31. corpus prohibere cheragra. For the construction of
proéiéer32‘guard’ cp. Cic. de Ofi'. II. 12, 4.1 cum pro/linen!
z'nz'urz'a tenm'ores (with Holden’s note) : Carm. I. 27, 4 Bacchum

_ pro/ziéete rixz's: similarly with arcere Ep. I. 8, IO. nodosa, gout
produces chalk-stones in the fingers, as with Milton, who in his
later years was ‘pale but not cadaverous, his hands and fingers
gouty and with chalk-stones’: cp. Sat. 11. 7, 15 portguam
i/lz' z'usla c/zc’ragra confua'z't art/atlas.

*32. quadam...tenus, formed like bactenm‘, ealeuu: etc.,
' introduced by Cruquius from the Bland. Vet. and defended by
? Bentley against the earlier reading gzwa’am which has equal
1 MS. authority, but is only a copyist’s correction. guaa’amtmus
i is used repeatedly by Pliny the Elder: the other form would
: not be good Latin, tenus never being employed with an adverb
10f direction, Roby § 2164. I see no reason to suppose that
i Horace is speaking with any irony here.

33-40.‘ The cure for all diseases of Me mind is 10 befiund
': in [/23 magic spells of pki/oso/wlz '.

33. fervet ‘is fevered’. For the mood cp. Roby § [553,
Z S. G.§ 65 I. Horace appears to have been especially struck by
the greed for money in his own time, and refers to this with
Egreat frequency: Sat. 1. 4, 26, II. 3. 82; Ep. II. I, 119, II. 2,
“148, &c. cupidine always masculine in Horace, never in Vergil:
COvid’s practice varies: cp. Neue [whiten/care, I. 65 5.

34. verba. et voces, ‘spells and strains’, the former ap~
(parently magic formulae, (Verg. G. 11. 129 mz'scuerum‘que laeréas
'31! mm z'nnoxz'a verba) the latter incantations, so that Horace
:inverts the order of Euripides (Hipp. 478) elalu 6’ émpdal Kat
rid-yet Behxrfipwt' ¢avfiaera£ TL 773066 ¢dpaaucov Véa'ov. The term
more: however probably also includes instrumental as well as
)vocal music (cp. Sat. I. 3, 8, Ep. I. 2, 23, A. P. 216), to both
(forms of which great eflicacy was ascribed in allaying pain; 6. g.
riGell. Iv. 13 proa’z'tum est, ixc/u'arz' cum maxim: daleant, tum 3i
:maa’ulz'r lmz'éu: tz'éz'cen z'mz'mzt, mz'nuz' dolares.

, 35. morbi, the mien: of the Stoics.

36. certa piacula, ‘ specific remedies ’ : as antigmkxz'ma tem-
fiore morbz' ad {ram deorum immortalz'um refereéanlur (Cels.
fraef. r), the remedies provided by philosophy are spoken of as

88 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

‘propiliatory ofi'erings’: cp. Carm. I. 28, 34. These ‘remedies’
are the precepts contained in the books of the philosophers, which
must be read through thrice, after previous purification. The
magic efficacy of the number three is often referred to, e.g.
Theocr. 4.3, és 'rpls d1roo'1rév6w Kal rpls 76.66, 1ré1’vca, ¢wuw,
Tibull. I. 2, 54 fer awe, ter dz'clz's devpue carmz’m’bus, Hor. Carm.
I. 28, 36, Sat. II. I, 7. Lz'oellu: probably keeps up the allusion
in flaeula, and is not without a reference to the books of magic
charms, though it denotes primarily the writings of philosophers.

38. amator, ‘licentious’. Cic. Tusc. Iv. 12, 27 aliud ext
amatorem ewe, aliua’ amantem.

40. culturae, Tusc. II. 5, :3 at age" {721(27):va fertilis sine
cullura fljucluosu: erre non fatext: sic sine doctrina animus...
cultura ante”! animz‘ philosophic: eel.

11—52. At any rate tlze first shy) in a virtuous life can be
taken. Even llu': would free you from tlze toil: which many
undergo, t/zouglz llzey would escape tlzem if tlzey knew the true
value of things.

41. virtus, sc. prima: cp. Quint. VIII. 3, 41 pn’ma virtu:
est w'tz'o carere.

42. vides. Horace has now quite passed away from Mae-
cenas, and is addressing the reader, as often.

43. repulsam. At this time the elections were nominally left
in the hands of the people (Suet. Oct. 40 [omit/forum pflslz’mmz
z’us reduxit), although Augustus reserved to himself the right of:
nominating half the magistrates, and of exercising a veto upon;
unworthy candidates. Cp. Merivale c. XLIV. (v. 230).

*44. animi capltisque, ‘of mind and body’: [opal seems
to be used somewhat generally for the body, but it is difficult:
to find an exact parallel.

46. per mare, etc. proverbial expressions, not to be pressetf
in detail, cp. Sat. II. 3, 56, Solon Fragm. XIII. (Bergk) 43;
016156“ 6’ ahhoflev (’ihhos' é uév Kurd, 1ro'urov dhoirat év vnvalu
xpfig‘wv ot’xafie Képfios chew leuéey-r', dvéaow't (popetiaevos dp'ya-
héota'w, ¢ec6whfiv tl/vxfis ofiéeplav Oéaevos.

47. ne cures=‘ ut non-cures’.

48. meliorl, Ep. 1. 2, 68.

*49. circum pagos ‘ who goes the round of the villages
cp. Sat. I. 6, 82 dream (loo/ores aderat: Cic. p. Quinct. 6, 25-;
Noel/fur puero: dream amico: dz'mz'ttit. I

complta, ‘ cross-ways ’, where spectators might easily collect;
especially (but not only) at the festivals known as Paganalia and}
Compitalia, the former in January, the latter about the samEI
time (Marquardt Rom. Staatsverw. III. 193, [97). The scholiasl-

l
l

’n
a

  
   
   

. I. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 89

Persius Iv. 28, writes compile; sunt [am in guadrioz'z}, ouasz'
‘ rres, ubi surf/iota, finzta agri oultura, rustiez' eelebrahant.

50. magma, the famous games at Elis. ,There were other
celebrated Olympic games in Greece. coronari Olympia.
Greek construction, orecpavoiiaOaL ’OM/una ‘to be crowned as
ctor in the Olympian games ’.
51. sine pulvere=dxovrrL Plin. N. H. xxxv. 1r Alci-
hr‘uhus pinxit Dexzfpunz, qui paneratio Olympia ez'tra pulva'is
tum, quad meant dxovrri, viez't. Milton, Areopagitz'ea, p. 18
i(Hales), ‘the race, where that immortal garland is to be run
ifor not without dust and heat ’.

52. Horace throws out somewhat abruptly a philosophic
{common—place, and then goes on to point out how it is practi-
"mlly denied by the conduct of most men.

53—69. All Rome is full of lessons of self seeking, and a
man is measured by what he has, but even the boys know that
' this is not the true standard; and we are conscious that the pursuit
34f virtue is worthier than that y“ money.

*64. Ianus summus ab imo, a difficult phrase. Horace (Sat.
511.3, 18) speaks of a medius [anus at which a man’s fortune
was wrecked: and Cicero (de OFF. 11. 24, 87) of those who sit
nd medium Ianum, plying their business as bankers &c. In
"Phil. VI. 5, 15 he makes mention of a statue erected L. An-
-_tonz'o a media Iano patrono, and adds Itane? [anus medius in
11.. Antonz'i elz'entela est? Quis unguam in 2710 Iano z'nventus
rest, gui L. Antonio mz'lle nummum ferret expensum .9 It is clear
{therefore that medius [anus was equivalent to our ’Change; but
it is not certain what the precise meaning of Janus was. Becker
l(R6m. Alt. Lp. 326), followed by Mr Burn (Rome and the Cam-
'pagna, p. 105) supposes that three or more Iani stood at various
«points along the north-east side of the Forum, similar to the
Janus Quadrifrons Which still stands in the Forum Boarium,
)constmcted of four archways, joined in a square, with an attz'ea
tor a chamber above them. He thinks that the bankers spoken
tof by Horace and Cicero transacted their business partly in
ithese chambers, and partly below under the archways. It has
neven been suggested that the foundations of the medius [anus
:have been discovered. But the scholiast of Cruquius says ‘Ianus
rautem hic platea dicitur, ubi mercatores et feneratores sortis
scausa convenire solebant’; and certainly [onus is often used
tin the sense of an arcade or passage, rather than an arch.
EHence Dr Dyer in Dict. Geogr. II. 774 b conjectures that
" anus was the name applied to the street at the north side of

he forum, a view supported at some length by Mr Nicholls in
”his ‘Roman Forum’, p. 240 Ff. If this view be correct (and
slit has the support of Bentley), we must translate ‘the whole
l

90 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

Janus, from the top to the bottom ’. We may notice howevezuv
passage in Livy Km. 27 ez‘ forum fortieibus tabemisgue claudem
dam et Janos Ire: facz'ena’os, which somewhat supp‘orts Becker/l
theory: the name of the town in question is lost; the passasa
being much mutilated ; but it is possible that the constructioil
described were in imitation of those at Rome: they were co
tainly not at Rome, as Mr King (on Phil. v1. 5) supposes. Fl
the phrase .mmmus ab ima: ‘from the top to the bottom ’, c
Ovid lb. 181 Iugen'bmgue new”; gui [’I'z'tyos] szmzmu: dis/at :1
mm.

65. prodocet=‘ palam docet’ ‘holds forth,’ or perhaps rath')
‘docendo praeit’: the word is only found here; in «malaria/(es
the preposition sometimes seems to retain very little forc:
pera'ocet retained by Macleane has extremely little authority, 111
being found in any good MS.

*56. Iaevo...lacerto, a line repeated from Sat. 1. 6, 74 ar:
rejected by many recent editors. But it is found in all MSSu
and may perhaps be defended as heightening the irony : old arz.
young all repeat the same lesson, like a pack of school-boys, c
their way to school.—suspensi loculos, Roby§ 1126, S. G.§ 47';

57, 58. These two lines are inverted in the earlier editionn
and in most good MSS. The usual order is due to Cruquiua.
and is warmly defended by Bentley, whose authority has pm
vailed with most recent editors. I feel by no means sure thii
Ritter is not right in preferring the other order, which is f2
better established, and which gives a Horatian abruptness. Th
reading 51' for sea’ is weakly supported; so is Bentley’s desz'nt fc
derzmt.

57. est, cp. l. 33. lingua. ‘a ready tongue’. fides eithc—
‘ credit’, that is, a respectable position in money matters, thong;
not quite up to the standard for a knight (cp. Ep. I. 6, 36;
or perhaps better ‘loyalty’ to your friends, to be connectex
closely with lingua, and hence not, as Orelli thinks, tautologou
after mores.

58. quadringentis, sc. milibus sestertium, to the 400,000 ses
terces fixed as the rating of the equites by the [ex z'udz‘ez'arz'a of C
Gracchus. There was a (mm: eqztester from the earliest time
(Liv. V. 7), but its amount is a matter of conjecture only (Becke
R. A. II. I, 250).

sex septem: for the asyndeton cp. Ter. Eun. 331 hi: ”mm
but sex .reptem. Cic. ad Att. x, 8, 6 sex .reflem dz'ebus. It doe
not seem to occur with any other numerals; but cp. fer guater.

59. plebs, not in its legal sense, but in the general mean
ing a ‘low fellow._’ So Horn. 11. XII. 213 fifiuov éévra, 0:
which Hesych. comments 67714677111, m2 Eva 11.39 MAM»: cp. Sat]

11; 1. Ep. 1.] , NOTES. 9.

; Ep. 1. i9, 37. Cicero apparently never uses it either in

general sense, nor of an individual.
rex eris s1 recte facies: Isidor. Or. VIII.- 3, 4 gives the full
L aic tetrameter: re'x erz‘s, 3i récle fades, 52’ non facz'es no»
I . The meaning is plainly ‘if you play well, we will make
. our king’: an ambiguous meaning of recte, which Horace
Ehs to his own purpose. Conington’s ‘deal fairly, youngster,
l we’ll crown you king’ seems to miss the point. Fair play
; one is not enough for distinction in games.

60. hie: Roby§ 1068.

61. nil conscire sibi, ‘ to be conscious of no guilt’ : the use
.f 57% after an imperative is somewhat like that in Cic. de Nat.
). I. 30, 84 51% displicere, ib. 44, I22 utilz'tatum suarum, where
re subject is indefinite, although in the. one case the second
erson, in the other the first has preceded.

62. Roscia...1ex: L. Roscius Otho, trib. pl. in B.C. 67,
Irried a law that the first fourteen rows of the caved at the
:eatre, next to the orchestra which was occupied by the senators,
:ould be reserved for the equites: the law was very unpopular,
rid in B.C. 63 Roscius was hissed in the theatre (Plut. Cic. I 3),
hit the people were pacified by Cicero, and Ros-(2‘0 t/zeatmlz's
mtorz' [egz‘s zlgnovermzt, notalasque se [sc. trious] dz'scrz'mine sedis
equo am’mo tulerunt (Plin. N. H. VII. 30). Cp. Iuv. III.
53—159 ‘exeat’, inguit, ‘si pudor est, et de pulw'no surgat
vuestrz', mz'us res legrz‘ non s7{flicz't...sic libitum vano, gui no:
istz'nxit, Ot‘lmm' ’ (with Mayor’s notes).

sodes ‘ please’: there is no reason to doubt the explanation
'f the word given by Cic. Orat. 4 5, I 54 ‘ lz’oenter verba z'ungebant,
:i sodes pro si audes, sis pro si vis ’: sz' dude: is found in Plant. Trin.
44. and audeo;azxz'a’us sum originally. For 0 as the popular
renunciation of au cp. Roby§ 250. The notion that it is the
ocative of a substantive=fi0626 (cp. Froehde in Kuhn’s Ztsch.
LII. I 59), is sufficiently disproved by a’z’e sodes, pater in Ter. Ad.
,43; fifieios has its Latin cognate in sodolz's Curt. Princ. Et. I. p.
12. Key’s derivation from si voles (L. G. § 1361 n.) must be
Tong (I) because of the tense which is evidently present, (2)
ecause while (1’ often becomes 1, I does not pass into d (Roby
I74, 4), except in very rare instances (Corssen Ausspr. I2 224;
lachtr. 274, 276).

63. nenia. ‘ ditty ’ or ‘jingle’ : there is nothing here about ‘ a
art of a song of triumph ’ as Macleane thinks. The form namz'a
as but slight authority.

64. Curlis .especially Curius Dentatus, the conqueror of
Fyrrhus. For the plural cp. note on Cic. de Orat. I. 48, 21 r.
Bcantata. ‘ ever on the lips of’. Cic. de Orat. II. 32, I40.

65. facias, jussive subjunctive in quasi-dependence on a
epeated suao’et: Roby § 1606, S. G. § 672.

9 2 H 013A TI EPISTULAE.

rem ‘ money.’

67. proplus, i. e. from one of the fourteen rows. lacrimr
‘tear-drawing’: cp. lacrz'morofumo in Sat. I. 5, 80.

Pupi, a poet of the time of whom nothing is known, not we
that he was popular, as Martin says. The scholiasts quoten.
epigram as composed by him, which is far more probably duel.
some ‘goodnatured friend’: flellzml amid ct bane not! mom

meam, 11am popular in me ww lacrz'matust salt}.

_ 68. responsare liberum et erectum ‘to stand up bold!
like a free man, and defy ’, cp. Cie. de Orat. I. 40, 184 gram
et (drum, and Sat. II. 4, 18, II. 7, 85, 103.

69. praesens, standing by your side to help you, Ep. HT
1 34. .

70—93. 1 11am learnt [1111/ [/16 2/1270: [Mil/”(Jillyfllflafllfll’ [es
072/)! to ruin: and hair/as, mm 71m}! so mud; in Me mums m
adopt, and we); are mprz’riom in Me o/y'cm l/zc’y pit/1mg.

71. portlcibus, the long covered colonnades, used large;-
for resort in the heat of the day, or in wet weather. They we
frequently wide and long enough to drive in: cp. Mart. I. 1
5—8 (of the villa of the orator Regulus), 111': rudz'r aertz’vaspru
stabat par/{ms nmémr, lzeu quam paella 1107mm fOftit‘ZIS au'
nefar ! 12am .méito (allapsa rm't, tum mole rub z'l/a geslalm éz'z'ué:
Regulus ewe! gym}: Iuv. VII. 178—180 aa/m’a iguana} ct ffmx
portz'c‘ur, in qua gerlcz‘ur domz'nm, (/uotz'm: flail—mm: Jere/m»
tors/tea?! spaagratzlzte luto imam/a rare/112'? The Campus Martin
under the Emperor became ‘a forest of marble colonnades an
porticoes ’ (Burn’s Rome, p. 300). tudiciis ‘opinions.’

73. quod volpes...respond1t: the fable is known to -
from Babrius CIII., but Porphyrion says ‘Luciliana sunt haec
Cp. L. Muller’s Lucilii reliq. p. 126.

76. belua. multorum capitum: Plat. Rep. 1x. 588 Pnpln
7rou<l>\ou KaZ wokuxeqfidhov: Shakspere Coriol. IV. I, 1 ‘the bea‘
with many heads butts me away.’ Scott ‘Thou many~headel
monster thing’ (Lady of the Lake, v.30).

77. conducere publica. ‘to take state-contracts ’, not mere},
the collectors of the taxes but all gm’a‘jacz'le ext am’gm (warmer:
flzmzz'ua, portur, sz'ccalm’a/u e/uvz‘cm, portamz’um ad .lmsta caa’ams
(Juv. 111. 30).

aunt qul...venentur, i.e. the caplatores, who made it thee»;
business to secure legacies, by currying favour with the ur’L-
married and the childless. Horace satirises this class in Sat. II. 5 .

78. frustta et pomis ‘tit-bits and fruit’, instances of the attene
tions (oflia'a) or as Tacitus Germ. xx. calls them orbz'latzlr pretz'a s‘
which were usual in such cases: cp. Mayor on Iuv. III. 129, v. 95.3
All MSS. of any value have frmlz's: the crmlis of most recer e

5:. I. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 93

:litors seems to be simply an attempt at emendation. But cp.
.ut. I. I, 25.

‘5 viduas includes the unwedded, as well as the widowed : cp.
’ . I. 4.6, 7 se radius viduam et illum caelibemfuturumfiu'sse,
here m'duam acts as the feminine of caelibem. [The tempting
'érivation of the word from 211‘ ‘apart’ and a’lzavas ‘husband ’
{list now be abandoned (Curt. Princ. I. 46): the root is aid/z ‘to
hempty, lacking ’, occurring also in 751060;: cp. Vaniéek p. 966.]
i '19. excipiant, ahunting term, as in Carm. III. 12, I2. vivarla
.preserves’, where animals were kept and fattened: Plin. VIII.
3, 21 I says of wild boars w’varia eorum cetemrumque silvertrz'um
’n'mus togati generi: inz'em't Fulw'us Lézfipicus, in T arqubzz'ensi
ms pastere z'nstz'luz't .' net dz'u z‘mz’laz‘orer defuere L. Lzmtllu: et Q.
Iorlemz'us: so that the custom had not long been introduced in
re time of Horace. In Sat. II. 5, 44 the cetarz'a are fish-ponds :
:meaning which is possible, but not so probable for vivarz'a
ere.

80. acoulto ‘ secret ’, as being either higher than that legally
dowed, or derived from loans to minors, who were protected by
:e [ex Plaelan'a. Possibly, however, as Prof. Palmer suggests,
:e reference may be rather to the unnoticed growth of interest :
). Carm. I. 12, 4.5 arm/ta dew, and Ar. Nub. r286 bwoppéowos
m xpéuov.

81. esto ‘granted that’, a common phrase with Horace,
‘hiCh generally indicates a transition from that which may be
unceded for argument’s sake to another point which cannot be
needed.

82. Idem nom. plur. durare intrans.

83. sinus ‘ retreat’, not ‘ bay’. Baiae was a favourite resort of
e wealthy Romans: cp. Becker’s Gallus, sc. VII. ‘All writers
hking mention of it concur in this eulogy ’.

84. lacus sc. Lucrinus (Carm. II. I 5, 3), mare sc. Tuscum.
the rich man who has taken a fancy to Baiae at once begins build-
g out into the lake or the sea the substructions for a splendid
lla: cp. Carm. III. I, 33—36,II. 18, 17—22. Baiae itself was
1 least two miles from the lake, but the whole coast was covered
-_ith villas, and the name was not strictly limited; in fact there
315 no distinct town of Baiae. Cp. Dict. Geogr.

85. eri here, as always in Plautus and Terence and in Cic.
Ie Rep. 1. 41 according to the palimpsest, much better established
{an [1271' (Ritschl, Opusc.‘ II. 409): this is however no decisive
sason against regarding the I; as etymologically justified: cp.
tut. Princ. I. 246; Corssen Ausspr. I2 468; and on the other
find Brugman in Kuhn’s Ztsch. XXIII. 95; and see note on de
‘rat. I. 21, 98. vitiosa. libido ‘morbid caprice’.

94 ‘ ‘HORA TI EPISTUZAE.

86. recent auspiclum ‘has lent its sanction ’: the auspiciti
was properly the indication of the will of heaven : hence thereisr
intentional oxymoron in the juxtaposition of libido and auspidaa
the thought being like that in Verg. Aen. 1x. 185 an :ua mfg
dew]?! dim cupid!) ? The aurpz’a’um never suggested an act]
(cp. Mommsen Rom. Staatsrecht”; I. p. 73 ff.), but only indicatr
approval or disapproval: hence ‘has prompted him’ would 1
be an adequate rendering. The fact that he wishes for a thing
a sufficient proof to him that it is right for him to have it.

Teanum sc. Sidicinum, an inland town of Campania, aha
30 miles from Baiae, where it was now his whim to have a viI
There was another Teanum in Apulia. Acron’s notion tl
Teanum ‘abundans optimis fabris’ was the home to which 1
workmen were suddenly bidden to return, is not probable.

87. tolletis, perhaps future for imperative (Roby § 15:
S.G. § 665 (6)), but it is at least as probable that the words :
used by Horace himself, not put into the mouth of the er:
This view is taken in the text.

lectus g‘enlaus ‘a marriage-couch’, sacred to the Genius
the family, where he provided that the house should never"
without ofispring. Cp. Preller Rom. Myth. p. 69.

Eula, properly ‘ front‘court ’, here=atrizmz ‘ hall’, where v
Iea‘ur gmialir was placed, opposite the door (hence called adv
:ur Propert. V. II, 85, Laberius in Cell. XVI. 9).

88. prius ‘preferable’, a meaning for which Cicero wot
have used antz'quz'us, e. g. quad lzonestz'm, id mi/zz'crt am‘iguz'urt
Att. VII. 3): Cp. Vell. II. 52, 4. value prim, nay/1e antigzt
guirz’guam llalmil guam, etc.

caelibe: cp. Quint. I. 6, 36 ingaubreque virus :5! Gaza
caelibes dicere ire/111i caelites, quad (mere graz’z‘ssimo 27am
iii/(lug Graeto argzmzcnto z'uzvit: fil‘fie‘ous mim eazz’em zz’e alum c
aq’fimzat, a theory which Quintilian justly includes amongfaea
sima lua’ifin’a. The word seems to admit of etymological exp
nation as ‘lying alone ’ : cp. Vaniéek p. 156.

89. Dane esse, ‘it is well with ’.

9o. Protea. Sat. 11. 3, 7r. Hom. Odyss. IV. 455.

91. cenacula ‘garrets’: Varro de L. Lat. v. 162:
(enabam‘, (maculum v0a'tabaut: fiosleaguam in ruferiore pm
cmitare cocperunt, ruperz'orzlr (2’0”qu universe (macula die
The word is never used in its original sense of ‘ dining-room’. (.
Mayor on Iuv. X. 18.

1661508, ‘ his seats’, apparently in the tavern which
frequents for his meals: he does not possess [actor of his 0?
any more than (rained. But cp. Ep. I. 16, 76. e

 

:3}. 1. Ep. 1.] NOTES.

! 92. conducto n'avigio nanseat: he hires a boat. anem\
#1 0 sea for a change, though he gets sea-sick there just as midi ’
its the rich man. ‘x.

i

I ' 94—105. 7223‘ inconsistency is :0 universal Mal you do no!
notice it in me, alt/wag}; you n'dicule me fir any carelesma: in
altars. '

. 94. inaequan tonsore. An ablative of attendant cirCum-
\Itances (Roby § 1240), ‘when the barber cut awry’: cp. Iuv. I. 13
'xsu'a’uo ruptae lectore columnae with Munro’s note in Mayor’s
ldition, and Prof. Maguire in Journ. Phil. III. 2 32.

95. subucula, ‘ a shirt’, of linen or cotton, says Orelli, but
mere is no authority for this earlier than the third century A. D.
*Marquardt Rom. Privatalt. II. 97). Cp. Varro in Non. p.

42, ~23 posteaquam binds tuniea: Ila/167? roeperunt, insz’z'tuerunt
:atare sulmculam et indusz'um. Sub-u-cula contains the same
hot n as ind-u-o, ex—u-a.

, pexae, properly ‘combed ’, hence ‘with the nap on, fresh ’:
, ). Mart. II. 58, 1 pexatus pulere rider med, Zoz'le, trita.

»r 96. dissidet impar ‘sits awry, and does not fit’. rides:
rlaecenas was himself noted for dandyism, whence the scholiasts
,arobably wrongly) identify him with Maltinus in Sat. I. 2, 26.
rlhat follows shews that Horace is now directly addressing
)laecenas, not the reader.

2 99. aestuat ‘is as changeful as the sea’. Cp. Ep. Jae.
i 6 6 'yrip ataxpwo'pevos game Khéawm fiahdao’ns duel/.Lg'O/Iévg: Kai
ittfonévqu. ‘ Sways to and fro, as if on ocean tost ’ (Martin).

) disconvenit, ‘is out of joint,’ only here and at I. 14, 18 in
;assical Latin.

1‘100. diruit, aedificat. In Sat. 11. 3, 107 Horace makes
ae of the charges brought against him by Damasippus to be
arsed on his love for building.

‘I mutat' quadrata. rotundis, doubtless a proverbial expres-
ton : ‘turn round to square and square again to round ’ (Pope).
she varying construction of muto allows us to regard the ra-
a mid as either taken or given in exchange. Sat. II. 7, 109.

t 101. insanire souemnia me, ‘that my madness is but the
,vaiversal one’, an accusative of extent, Roby § 1094, S. G.
E461. The Stoics regarded the wise man as alone truly sane :
.It. II. 3, 44 guem mall; sluitz’tia et quemeungue inscitz'a verz'
new”: aén't, insanum C/zrysifpi partials et grex azttumat. Haee
IWZOJ‘, lzaec magnos formula reger excepzo :apz'ezzle tenet.

J. 102. curatorls, the guardian appointed by the praetor by an
titerdz'ctum (Sat. II. 3, 217) to look after a lunatic: the charge

96 HORA 2'1 EPISTULAE.

would fiaturally fall to the near relatives, cp. Cic. de Inv. II. 1.1
lexest: :z' furrows exit, adgvtatum gentilz'umque in ea perum’an's:
p «"114: potesta: esto (XII. Tabb. v. 7 Schoell): but if there was as
tutor legitzmu: the praetor would appoint. Cp. Juv. x1v. c. .
curatorz': (get qui navem me! cibu: {triplet ad sum/2mm latus WiJ

Mayor’s note.

103. tutela, not in its legal sense, but not without a ref 3"
ence to it, ‘though you charge yourself with my fortunes’.

104. ung‘uem. The Romans were accustomed to have th i3
nails carefully trimmed by the barber (cp. Ep. I. 7, 51), and ‘
Ill cut nail’ would imply either neglect or incompetence i
his part.

105. respicientis. Bentley objects that respz'cere is alwai‘
used of the regard that a superior has for an inferior (cp. E
cxxxviii. 6, ‘Though the LORD be high, yet hath he respeq
unto the lowly’), and therefore accepts the conjecture of Hei';
sius, :usficz'eutis, which is certainly far more usual in the 5m: 2’
here required. But cp. Caesar, B. C. I, I sin Caesarem respieiais‘
algae em: gratiam :eguantur, ut superim-z'busfearint temporz'bui‘
It is not, as Macleane says, much stronger than our ‘ respect;
but has a different connotation, implying rather regard for one:
wishes, or interests. Cp. Ter. Haut. 7o nullum remittis ten-'2
pm, myue te “spins, ‘you don’t consider yourself’.

106—109. T he virtuous man is indeed a: (West a: the Stat:
deem lzim, exrept when lzi: digertz’on trouble: lzz'm. Horace her:
as elsewhere, gives a humorous turn at the close to the argr;
ment, which he has been seriously propounding.

106. ad summam. Cic. de Ofl". I. 41, ad .mmmam, ne agai.
de :ing‘ulie: Sat. 1.3, 137 He long (mm jlza'am. Iuv. III. 79 i
summa, mm Alaurus er at etc. So 0'often 1n Pliny: cp. Mayor 0
Ep. 111. 4, 8.

mm minor Iove. Senec. Prov. I. 5 bonus {Ave lei/[fore ta/ztur.
(1 Dee dtflert. Sen. Ep. 7 3, 1 3 Iztfpiter ([110 antacedit viru'm [201mm-
dz'utz'u: bonus ext. Cic. de Nat. D. II. 61, 153 vita beam pa
et similis deorum, nil/la (Ilia re nisi irizmorta/z'tdte, guae Iii/re
ad beate air/endum pertilzet, eedens (ae/cstibux.

dives. Sat. I. 3, 124 :i dives, (111i :apiem est, ‘he is abso
lutely rich, since he 11 ho has a right view of everything ha
everytlSIing in his intellectual treasury. Sen. Benef. V11. 3,2
6. 3,8 , 1’ (Zelle1, Stain, p. 270). Cp. Cic. Acad. II. 4*
136, and Parad. 6 «in ,uovos 0 004x59 whoéazos.

107.11ber. ‘ The wise man only is free, because he only
uses his will to control himself’ "(Zellen l. c. ). Cic. Parad. 4
5n ,uévos 0 11min: éhevfiepos Kai was dqbpwv Bovhos.

flail. Ep. 11.] NOTES. .97

- honoratus=ad honorer evectur: ‘the wise only know how
«‘to obey, and they also only know how to govern’ (Zeller).
.qpulcher, ‘he only is beautiful, because only virtue is beautiful
.and attractive’ (Zeller). rex regum, Sat. I. 3, 136, Lucilius
x(quoted here by Porphyrion) 1n muna’o sapiens haec omnia
hahehit:fi7rmosus, dives, liber, rex solus vocetur.

108. pituita. (trisyllabic, pita/flu; Catullus XXIII. [7 has
[flit—ta nasi; but L. Miiller (de Re Metr. p. 2 58) argues that we
,1 must pronounce here, and in Sat. II. 2, 76 pite‘iita, on the ground
» 1 that in Horace there is no instance of synizesis with u, but only
-'I with i. Cp. Roby § 92. The derivation given in Quint. I. 6, 36
‘quia petet vitam,’ absurd as it is in itself rather points to i.
1 Miiller similarly disallowsfortm‘tus in Iuv. XIII. 255. Cp. Mayor
ad 106.), the phlegm produced by the inflammation of any mucous
.-: membrane: hence probably here, as in Sat. 1. c. of a disordered
.:. stomach; so also in Cato’s prescription for an emetic, R. R. 156, 4.
JOrelli’s quotations from Arrian’s Epictetus I. 6, II. 16, I3, &c.
animply however that the existence of catarrh was an objection
Jlbl'Ollght by some against the perfection of nature as taught by
.».l‘.the Stoics, answered by pointing to the provision nature had
amade for the removal of it: hence the meaning may be ‘except
awhen a cold in the head troubles you ’.

EPISTLE II.

This epistle is addressed to Lollius Maximus, probably the
[elder son of M. Lollius, to whom Carm. IV. 9 was afterwards
)addrcssed. The date of the Epistle is not certain. The
Vieighteenth epistle of this book is also addressed to the same
mLollius, and we learn from that (v. 55) that he had served under
rAugustus in the Cantabrian war of B.C. 25—24. It is not
[improbable that after serving (as puer) in that war, he returned
c‘to Rome, and took up again the practice of declamation, just
as Cicero did after his service in the Social War. In that case
.B.C. 23 would be a plausible date to assign; but the use of
.ipuer in v. 68 is not inconsistent with a date a year or two
,iIlater. The practice of rhetoric under teachers was often carried
.1 on long after the years of manhood had been reached. Cicero
r:‘Jwas studying under Molo at the age of twenty-eight. The
3 date of Ep. XVIII. is fixed by v. 56 at B.C. 20, and that appears
cto be certainly later than the present one.

1—4. I have hem reading through Homer again, and find
{whim a better teacher than all the philosophers.
a .
‘— 1. Maxims, unquestionably the cognomen of Lolllus: a
JP. Lollius Maximus occurs, though at a later date, in Gruter’s
mlnscr. 638. 2, and maxim: cannot be explained, either as

I W. H. 7

98 HOE/1 T1 EPIS T ULA E.

‘elder’, an impossible meaning, or (with Macleane) as a
‘familiar, half jocular’ mode of address. The usual order isi

inverted as in Crisp: Salli/:17, Carm. II. 2, 3: Ifi'rpz'ne Quinta:

(éarm. II. 11, 2. Cp. 0v. Pout. n. 8, 2, m. 5, 6, Maxims
olta.

2. declamas. Roby§ r458, S. G. § 595. Praeneste, abl..
always in 5, except once in Propertius (III. [11.] 32, 3), Roby:
§ 420, § 1170: cp. Neue Formenlehre, I. 232. Praeneste was;
a favourite retreat for Horace, especially in summer (Carm. III.
4, zzfrz'gz'dum Praznexte), but there is no reason to suppose that;
he had a villa here, as has been asserted.

4. planius is supported by better authority than flan/'11“?
besides, Chrysippus is said to have written 750 books, and the:
canmwnt‘arz'i of Crantor extended to 30,000 lines (Diog. Laert.Iv.1
24), so that flclzz'us would be a singularly ill-chosen term. Chry-'(
si pus, ‘the second founder of Stoicism’ (st in} 751p 77v Xptio'unrosgt
our (21/ 17v 270a), who boasted that he had furnished the proofs 06)
the doctrines supplied to him by Cleanthes, was noted for his dryji
and obscure style (Cic. de Orat. 1. II, 50 : Zeller Stoz'cr- 45—48):
Crantor was said to have been the first to expound the writings;
of Plato, and Cicero warmly praises his work on Sorrow (mph
wévflovs): he assisted Polemo, the fourth head of the Academy,(
and in Acadwzz'a w! irzzp/‘z'rzzisfuit nobz'lis (Cic. Tusc. III. 6, up

5. distinet was undoubtedly (according to Keller) the reading:
of the archetype: define! (adopted by many recent editors) onlyi
a correction of the corrupt daytimt, which is found in some MSS.-i
Orelli’s dictum, that deduct is used of an agreeable hindrancq-a
divine! of an unpleasant one, will not bear examination, though?)
the latter is commonly thus used: e.g. Carm. 1v. 5, 12.—It is:
not certain whether (I'edzlz’rrim would have been credz'dz' ‘1.
formed this opinion ’ (Roby § 1450) or credz'a’erz'm (Roby § 1560):
in direct speech : probably the former.

6—16. Homer luv given us in the Iliad a picture qf Mn!
:Imfl'n'ng azumz’ 11y 1/1: folly and file passions qf king: and Izaz‘z'om. '.

7. barbariae, i. e; Phrygia; cp. Verg. Aen. Ir. 504 barbarian
posit: aura spa/risque srlperéi, with the note of Servius ad loci-d
mi; WVEMmI fidpfiapos. Ennius in Cic. Tusc. I. 35, 85 adxfantc‘t
ope barbarica. The Phrygian language was closely related tc i
the Greek (Curt. Hist. of Greece 1. 35, 75; Fick Sprac/zein/m't:
Euro/a: pp. 409 if), but probably not more closely than their
Latin, a connexion which did not prevent the Greeks from:
speaking of the Romans as barbari (cp. Plaut. Asin. prol. 10,3:
Trin. prol. ml, and Italy as barbaric: (Poen. III. 2, 21). Homer-a
in the Iliad nowhere represents the Trojans as unintelligible tot
the Greeks, and uses fiapfiapécpwum only of the Carians (II. 867).g

, !

 

3! I 6
ii Bk. 1. Ep. 11.] NOTES. 99

( but no argument can be fairly drawn from this (cp. Gladstone
\{ yuzrmfu: fllzmdi p. 452). Dionysius (Antiq. Rom. I. 61, 153)
;; says 6'71 5e Kai To 1031! qu’mv é‘OIIos ‘Ehhnvtm‘w 6’1! 10?: [Laihwra 17v
.‘: 6K Hekorovvfia’ou wore «Spanaéuov, el’pwrral. ,uéu Kai 690w” 'rta'l
r mike“, Aexflfiaerat be «at 1rpos @1406 6L’ 6M7wu: but his account
I does not include the Phrygians, and is based on the legendary
1 history of Dardanus.

duello, the earlier form of bellzmz, which is derived from it, as
.I’ 61': from a’uzlv &c. (Roby § 76, Corssen Ausspr. 13. 124—5):
‘3 Horace uses this form in Ep. 11. I, 254, II. 2, 98; Carm. III. 5,
g 38, III. 14, 18, IV. 15, 8. Here, as elsewhere, he seems in-
». tentionally to adopt a mock heroic tone.

8. aestus ‘ fiery passions’, (Sat. I. 2, no), not, I think, here
1., with any reference to the tide, but with a force more directly
-l derived from the primary meaning of the word (root ia’Iz ‘ burn ’,
1 as in aesfas, awn: &c. Curt. I. 310). Cp. Ep. I. 8, 5.

9. Antenor, Liv. I. r Aeneas Antenorgue pad: reddemlae
\. gm Helenae rel/215” audorer fueram‘.‘ cp. Hom. 11. VII. 350
w? 6537’ dyer’, ’Ap'yeinv 'EAéunv Kai Ic‘rfipafl’ 61/13 (1012} Ew'oaeu ’A'rpel-
gt: Jyaw threw.

censet praecidere : censeo here has the construction of z'ubeo,

I which is very rare with the aa‘z'z'e infinitive, except in Columella :

' >¥ for a similar construction with the passive, where the gerundive
1; might have been expected, cp. Liv. II. 5, 1 de 6072i; regz'z's, quae

; reda’z' ante teusuerant, with Drakenborch’s note, Kiihnast, p. 20,

..: 24.7.

10. Quid Paris? just like quz’a’pauper? (Ep. I. I. 91). The
3 reading of Bentley ‘ Quod Paris, ut salvus regnet vivatque beatus,
-) cogi posse negat’, is supported only by inferior MSS. and has
ilittle to recommend it. Cp. 1]. VII. 362 durmpfis 5' d1r6¢n,iu,
r 'yvval‘xa pév of»: droéu'xrw. For the omission of .re before posse cp.
' Verg. Aen. III. 201 z'pse a’z'em noctemgue negat discernere caela,
,} Roby § I 346.

11. Nestor, Horn. 11. I. 2 54 f., 1x. 96 f.

12. inter...inter, repeated as in Sat. 1. 7, rr, Inter [fedora
1° Prim/tide” animorum algae infer Aehz'llem ira fuz'! capilalz's:
~32 Bentley there (as here) attacks the reading, but it is well supported
'{tby Cicero’s practice with interesse, e. g. de Fin. 1. 9, 30, de Am.
«525, 95. Livy x. 7 has the repetition with certatum.—Peliden:
)rlthe acc. termination -en in the accusative of patronymics is every-
rivwhere much better established than the form in -em, and is
it often necessary to the metre as in Sat. 1. 7. 11. Cp. Neue
0' F ormenlehre I. 57; Roby § 47 3, S. G.§ 150. In feminine names

I 7—2
i.

1 oo HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

Horace uses the Greek form in the Odes, the Latin in the Satires .
and Epistles, except perhaps in Sat. 11. 5, 81.

13. hunc, Agamemnon, not Achilles, as some have sup-
posed. The afiection of Achilles is not noticed in the first book
of the Iliad, to which Horace is here referring, but in IX. 342 «39
Keri éyd: Thu élc 011,140?) ¢Dteoy (cp. Carm. II. 4, 5). On the other
hand Agamemnon says in I. 113 ml ydp 13a KhUTatfivfiO’T/J'qs
rpofléfiouka. urit ‘tires’, a term as applicable to love (Sat. 1. 9,
66) as to rage.

14. quicquid, Roby§ 1094, S. G. § 461. plectuntur, Sat.
11. 7, 105 Iago plea/or ‘ I pay for it with my back ’. The word
is often used of undeserved or vicarious punishment: cp. Ov.
Her. X1. 110 a! mixer aa’mz'rw pluclz'tur z'lle meal (with Palmer’s
note).

15. seditione, as in the case of Thersites II. II. 115 Ff.
(10118, I’andarus IV. 134 if.

scelere perhaps especially referring to Paris. libidine including
not only the passion of Paris for Helen, but also the tyrannous
caprice of Agamemnon.

17—26. The Orb/may (”L [/15 (ll/ICI‘ 1mm! 5110705 215 Me value If ‘
courage and rel/icontrul.

19. qul domitor...undis, an imitation of the first live lines
of the Odyssey: cp. A. P. 141.

providus, a very inadequate substitute for wow/.777“.

21. dum parat, line 2, ‘in trying to secure ’, dputiyevos : the
attempt was unsuccessful in the case of the 50517.

23. Sirenum voces Odyss. XII. 39 ff., 154-2oo.~—Circae
pocula. Odyss. X. 136 ft.

24. stultus cupidusque, ‘ in foolish greed ’: Odysseus did drink
of Circc’s cup, but only after he had been supplied by Hermes:
with a prophylactic antidote (Od. x. 318).

25. meretrice, a strong term intentionally chosen for emphasis
‘a harlot mistress’. Though Circe is undoubtedly a type of sensual
pleasure, there is nothing in the legend attaching to her which
justifies so strong a term.

turpls ‘in hideous form’, i.e. transformed into the shape
ofa brute (Carm. II. 8, 4; Sat. I. 3, 100).

excors ‘void of reason ’ (Sat. 11. 3, 67). For cor as the seat
of the reason cp. Cic. Tusc. I. 9, 18, de Orat. I. 45, 198 (note).
Here Horace (as in Epod. I7, 17) differs from Homer, who says

9i

0.... .1er

’l Hwy—v

W

Va-

Bk. I. Ep. 11.] NOTES. 101

of the comrades of Odysseus (0d. x. 239) 01 5e crucSv 11317 {x017
xe¢uhds (permit! 76 rpixas 7'6 Kai Eéuas, 41137314) 11017: 5517 Elmedos,
his 16 mipos rep.

27—31. We are not like Odysseus, but like 111: wooers of
Penelope or tlze Pimeatian nobles, lazy and wort/1121:.

27. numerus ‘but ciphers’, apparently a Grecism: cp.
Eur. Heracl. 997 mix oipdméu (£708 6’dean dufip’ 6171a. Troad.
476 é'yewoilqu TéKua, 013K dpLOMO‘V d'hhws, (DOV dwspToiTovs @puyév.
Ar. Nub. 1203 dpLOflbS 1rpé‘8a'r’ 65%ka duqfiopfis remapéuot.
Conington well brings out the meaning ‘Just fit for counting
roughly in the mass ’.

frug'es consumere natl, perhaps a humorous application of
the Homeric flporoi at dporipns Kap-Irt‘w £50110“: (1]. VI. 142): for
the construction (which is confined to poetry) cp. Roby § 1363,
SC}. § 540 (3)-

28. sponsi=proci ‘wooers’: the desired relation is simi-
larly anticipated in Epod. 6, 13 Lycamllae 51172121: infido gener
(cp. Verg. Aen. II. 344), Verg. Aen. IV. 35 degram nulli guan-
a’am flexere mariti. So in Ter. Andr. 792 socerzyfiomaepater.

nebulones ‘losel’ Sat. 1. 1, 104, I. 2, 12. The close imi-
tation in Ausonius (Epist. 1X. 13—15 A7117: milzi 71072 Milan!
epulm/z, 71012 (ma (la/711k}, qztalgm Panda/we 71651110721177; 777372517
1971150771171 Alcinoigue lzabm't 7112211116 cutir mzcta 21103711113) shows
that the word here goes with sponsz'.

Alcinoi inventus: cp. Hom. Od. V111. 248—9 aid 6’ fip’z‘v Bats
TE ¢7£.\1] “011.01: 16 xopoi TE cilia-rd 1" éEmLotfo‘a‘. Aoerpa'. Te 0ep,ud Kai
efivai.

29. moute curanda: so in Sat. 11. 5, 37 pellimlam curare
is used of living at ease: cp. Ep. 1. 4, 15; Juv. xi. 203 nostra
bibat 21517111111 amt/arm (1111511111 10173771.

operata. ‘ busied ’, an oxymoron.
30. pulchrum=1ca)\o’v, honestum, ‘glorious’.

*31. cessatum ducere curam. This is a testing passage for
the value of the so-called ‘V—princip’, i.e. the paramount im-
portance of the Blandinian MSS. and the other MSS. which supply
aMavortian reading. While other MSS. give (mum, this class
has 307111111771. Now this difference cannot be due to an error of
transcription on either side: it must point to a distinct recension.
Which represents the more genuine tradition? If we accept
307717211771, this necessitates a correction of (erratum. We can
understand ‘to prevail on Care to cease’ (term/21m being then
a supine), but remain”; 507717124771 is meaningless: Bentley sug-

102 HORATI EPISTULAE.

gests cessam‘em: ‘to bring on the sleep that is slow to come’.
But why is sleep represented as ‘slow to come’? Acron’s
note on ad stregfiz'tmn ‘ quia ,adhibemus sonitum citharae ac lyrae,
ut facilius sopiamur’ is a clear proof that he read sommmz. Cp.
Carm. III. I, 20 non aw'um cit/zaraeyue amtus :zmmum reduce/1t.
It is a strong argument too that we need the mention of some
act, which is blameworthy, whereas to relieve one’s cares by
song can hardly be so considered (cp. Carm. IV. 1 r. 35).
Besides, the transition is then more abrupt to what follows,
which is an appeal against undue indulgence in sleep. Hence
there is much probability in M unro’s reereatum a’ueeresouuumz
(Journal of Philology IX. 217) ‘to bring on (or to lengthen) re-
newed sleep’. He defends this reading against the charge of
tautology after V. 30 by pointing out that don/lire is properly ‘to
keep one’s bed’. The argument that mm»; is very awkward
after eumnda, used in a different sense, appears to me to point
rather to its being the genuine reading; as this awkwardness
would be more likely to strike a critic, and to suggest an attempt
at emendation, than to be introduced gratuitously. Cp. note on
Ep. 1. 7, 96. With Munro I have printed the current reading,
but with much doubt.

32—43. If men will 7102‘ practise self-denial to prererve t/zez'r
lzealt/z, bodily and mental, [lay will .mfler for it. But [lay (are
less for 112:: [after than for the former, and are always posl‘flmzz'ug
t/ze mflni z‘o live any/Lt.

32. hominem, unquestionably to be preferred to Ila/nines,
not only because of the MS. evidence in its favour, but because
'lzomz'nem omit/ere was the usual phrase for ‘ to commit murder ’ :
cp. Ovid. Amor. Ill. 8, 2 I—2jbrxz'lan e! qua/fem lwmincm {regula-
verz't, z'lle z'ndz'ret.‘ 1m: fasmr laugh, azure, mamts.’ Cp. Ep. 1.
I6, 48.

de nocte ‘ere night is gone’: cp. Ter. Adelph. 84° 7'11: era:
"em” filio cum prim; lucz' z'bo lu'mr. De mete eemeo.

latrones ‘ bandits ’.

33. experglsceris, in the first place literally, but not without
a more general reference: ‘ won’t you wake up?’ For the tense

cp. Roby § 1461, S. G. § 597.

atqui: the vet. Bland. here agrees with the inferior l\‘_ISS.
in reading algae, a very common corruption: cp. Fleckeisen,

Krit. Misc. p. 25.

34. noles sc. currere : the authority for 7101i: is very slight.
The connexion of thought is missed by Orelli : Horace does not
imply that men never omit proper bodily exercise, because they
know that they will become diseased if they do: but says that

~Bk. I. Ep. IL] NOTES. 103

if they neglect it in health, they will be forced to take to it as a
remedy: and in the same way, if men prefer indolent ease to
the study of philosophy, they will lose their rest from the dis-
quieting pain caused by jealousy or love. Porphyrio nghtlyex-
plains ‘ si non propter philosophiam vigilaveris, propter mvrdiam
et amorem dormire non poteris.’ cures, though defended by
Bentley. has no good MS. authority, and is quite needless.
hydropicus, cp. Celsus III. 21 Izydropz'cis multum améulandum,
turrmdum aliguando ext.

35. posces librum, as Horace himself may have done, for in
Sat. I. 6. 122 ad quartam z'aa’o refers only to his reclining on his
lulu: luculiralorz'us, his ‘ easy chair in his study’ as we should say,
as we see from the following words lecto aut scrz'flo quad me laci-
tum z'uvet.

36. studfls et rebus honest-is, probably not a hendiadys:
:but studz'z'r2‘ studies’ as in Ep. 11. 2. 82, Sat. I. 10. 21. The
:case is dative, not ablative.

37. Nam ‘whyl ’ a particle expressing surprise or indignation.
Cp. Plaut. A111. 42 72am cur me wrbera: .9 Ter. Andr. 612 72am
quid dim”; patri? So in Greek Tl 781p Kauaiv €1roi170’ev; (Luke xxiii.
'22). In such cases the force is the same as that of the interroga-
tive with 7mm suffixed, and some MSS. here have atrnam.

38. oculum, not, as Bentley supposed, supported by the best
‘MSS. but still to be preferred to ocular as the neater expression.

festinas...difl‘ers, the omission of the copula is usual in the
case of two contrasted questions.

39. est animum: cp. Horn. 11. VI. 201 Behhepodm'u‘rns...
dharo 6v Bur/.611 Karéawv, translated by Cic. Tusc. III. 26, 63
jifre mum cor edem: Aesch. Ag. 103 will Oupo‘Bo’poy ¢pévaM1rnv.

40. dimidium...ha.bet. There is a Greek proverb, of un-
certain origin dpxfi Bé TOL {flurry 1rav-rés: cp. Soph. Frag. 7 I 5 email
6e raurds 2’7’1! ns (i'pxnrac Kahcfis, Kai 'nis Telex/Tris eZKbs é’afl’ oii'rws‘
€xew, our own ‘ well begun is half donc’.

aude ‘have courage’: Verg. Aen. VIII. 364. Aude, limpet,
‘thtemmre apes. Ep. 11. 2. I48.

42. rusticus exspectat ‘is like the clown waiting’ :_defluat

i Roby § 1664, S. G. § 692. [dqfluz't preferred by Hand, Turs.
II. 341 is found in none of Keller’s MSS. and could hardly stand.]
[This seems to be a reference to a fable of a rustic waiting by the
1 banks of a river until all the water had run by: but as no trace
: of such a fable has been discovered elsewhere, it may be only in-
‘ vented by Horace for this passage. Whether Juvenal’s rwlz'ms

104 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

expecta: (XIV. 2 5) is a reminiscence of this seems to be doubtfulzz
cp. Mayor ad 10:.

43. in omne volubllis aevum, like Tennyson’s brook ‘ But I ..
go on for ever’. The rapid rhythm seems to be intentionally .
significant.

44—54. Mn aim at securing the good t/u'ugs of life, [wt no
worldly possessions can give [wall]; of body or of mind, and t/zer: ,
are bot/z neededfbr enjuymmt.

44. argentum ‘money’ as in Sat. I. r, 86, II. 6, 10; Ep. I.
18, '23, a meaning common in Plautus (e.g. Trin. 418 rzeguaguam :
afigem‘i ratio [omparet (mum), Juvenal and late prose, but not
found in good prose. A more common meaning is that of
‘silver-plate’, as in Ep. I. 6, 17; 16, 76; Sat. I. 4, 28; Carin.
IV. 11, 6.

beata. ‘ rich’, Carm. I. 4, r4; III. 7, 3; Sat. II. 8, r, as 6.\Bzos
.is used for whoédtos in Homer. pueris creandis ‘to bear chil-
dren’. “’6 are told by Gellius (IV. 3) that Sp. Carvilius divorced
a wife to whom he was warmly attached, because she bore him
no children, regarding this as a religious duty yum! z'm‘ara a camo-
ribus (cactus erat, uavrem re liberal); guaermzdum graiz‘a 12.15;"-
Iurum: cp. Plaut. Aul. I45 quad fi/u' xempz'tarmmz sail/tare sit,
liberi: protrcaml'z}...zmlo [e zzxorem dumum ducen’. Suet. Iul. 52.
says that Caesar contemplated the proposal of a law ut zzxore:
liberorum quacn’mflvwm mum qua: at gm)! z'ellet ducare lire/2?.
From the language ofAugust. de Civ. D. XIV. 18 this seems to have
been used as the legal phrase in marriage contracts. There is of
course an intentional irony in the use of [maid in this connexion,
as if a rich wife were needed to bear offspring.

45. pacantur ‘are brought into subjection’ like barbarous
lands, subdued by the Roman arms : cp. 0v. Ep. Pont. I. 2, 109
flacatz'u: arwmz. \Ve might speak of the ‘struggle’ of the
pioneers of civilization with the forests of the backwoods. So
Herod. I. 126 76v xé‘zpov égvmepérat.

46. conting‘lt, pres. as in Ep. I. 4, 10, from the continuous
result produced: a misunderstanding of this force has led to the
reading contigit is in the Bland. vet., inserted however per
lz'turam: for qualifications of the statement sometimes made
that contz'ngit is only used of good things cp. Cic. in Cat. I. 7, 16
(note), or Mayor on Cic. Phil. II. § 7. optet, jussive. Roby
§ I596, S. G. § 668.

48. deduxlt, the perfect of repeated actions; in principal
sentences only employed in Augustan poets and later writers:
Roby§ H79» S.G. § 608, 2 (11).

risk. 1. Ep. 11.] NOTES. 105

50. cog'ltat ‘ means’, often so used by Cicero in. his speeches,
; as well as in lighter prose and verse.

51. sic: i.e. no more than.

*52. tabula. being properly a plank, sometimes has pitta
:added, when it is used in the sense of ‘picture’, as in Plant.
IMen. r44 tabulam pizza”: in pariete, Ter. Eun. 584, but more
i commonly the epithet is omitted.

fomenta: evidently the parallelism with paintings and music
:requires that this should denote something which is a source of
r-enjoyment to the healthy, but not to the diseased. Hence any
:reference to medicinal applications, such as is assumed by
lMacleane, for instance, is quite out of place. Diintzer has shown
(by a quotation from Seneca (de Provid. IV. 9 Quem speeularia
\Jenzjfier ab aflatn vindiearunt, ruins fades inter fomenta subinde
'imutata tepuerunt, ruin: eenationes subditu: et farietibu: dream-
xfusus calor tenzjberavit, lame [eats aura non sine perieulo stringet)
.xthat warm wrappings for the feet, analogous to our foot-mufls,
”were regarded as a luxury : but a man sufi’ering from the gout in
ahis feet would get little pleasure from them. Bentley’spodagrum
rforpodagram has but slight authority, and the change from the
tsulierer to the disease is pleasing rather than otherwise.

54. sincerum in the primary sense of the word ‘clean’ [the
derivation given in Lewis and Short is not quite exact: cp.
{Corssen 12. 376]. The connexion of the thought seems to be:
m unhealthy body or mind spoils everything, just as a foul
‘2Iessel turns any contents sour. Then Horace goes on to warn
(Lollius against various diseases of the mind.

55 —71. Pleasure is not wort/z tbe pain it brings: greed is
seer/er satisfied: may is the worst of torments: anger is snort-lived
tnadness, and is followed by regret; it must be mastered, and that
When one is young, and the task is easy, and the gain enduring.

56. voto dat. cp. Sat. I. r, 92, 106.

57. alterius never even in iambic verse has the i (cp. Plaut.
[Capt 303), but this occurs once (in cretics) in Ter. Andr. 628,
and in Enn. Sat. VI. p. 158 Vahl. Cp. Ritschl’s Opusc. II. 694
5nd Cic. de Orat. III. 47, 183, which shows that illiu: was a
aactyl in the ordinary pronunciation of his own time.

58. Slculi tyranni, proverbially cruel, especially Phalaris of
'ggrigentum, the Dionysii and Agathocles at Syracuse. Cp. Cic.
.’ '1 Verr. v. 56 14.5 tutit illa gztondam z'nsuta (Sicilia) matte: e!
wade/es tyrannos. Juv. VI. 486 Sieu/a non mitior aula.

'5' 59. irae: moderar in classical Latin with dat.=eur&, with
.::c. govern, direct.

1

I 06 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

60. infectum volet esse: Menand. p. 247 t'i1rav0' 50" 6,0746;
yea/as duflpwwos 1rotei‘, ‘rafifl' fiarepov M15049 civ fipap’r'rméva. dolor
‘indignation’, the sting of a wrong suffered, as often. mens;
like Ouaés ‘ wrath’: Carin. I. 16, 22; Verg. Aen. II. 519.

61. odio 1nu1to, dative, ‘for his uuslaked thirst for ven‘
geance’.

festinat ‘is eager to exact’, cp. Carm. II. 7, 24 deprapcmr;
...torom1.r, III. 24, 61 fa‘zmiam proparet: Verg. Aen. IV. 57 5.

62. nisi paret, imperat: ‘aut servus est aut dominus: nihi:
enim est tertium’, Bentl. Cp. Plaut. Trin. 310 tu 51' aIzz'mum
vzl‘z'stipotz'u: qua”; animus it, est quad gala/car.

63. tu : Carin. I. 9, i6. compesce, a word of very doubtfu.
origin: either (I) from am and plum (Roby I. 253), or (2) frorr:
camper, or (3) for com-pcrc—n‘o, from root part to fasten, Corssen 121
808, ii. 283, 411.

64. tenera. cervice, descriptive ablative: Roby § 1232;
S. G. § 502.

*65. ire viam qua. : qua has the support of only a few MSS:
and those not the best: but it is rightly preferred by most recen
editors since Bentley, as the reading most likely to have been
corrupted: cp. Verg. Aen. I. 418 cornfucre vial/z irzlerca, qua
:emita mom-frat ; Georg. III. 77 [fir-[mus ct ire 7/1117”; Liv. XXXII
r 1 pedz'ter (iubet), yua (lax monslraret 2/111”; ire. In the last pas:
sage there is the same doubt as here, whether via”; is governec
by ire or momtral, in Livy the latter seems the more probable
but here the rhythm, and the parallels from Vergil point to til“
former. monstret has far more authority than the old reading
mom/rat.

venaticus...catu1us : the position of mil/[us may perhaps bul
explained by taking rim.=‘ if meant for hunting‘, rather than a:
a simple epithet. But the form of the sentence is somewha;
awkward. \Ve should have expected rather: ‘the hound i.
trained to bark at the stufled stag’s hide in the yard, before it her
gins its service in the woods’. latravit with ace. also in Epod:
5. 58. aula. ‘court-yard’ as in Homer often (e.g. 11. IV. 433);
for the usual Latin collar: or cor: (cp. de Orat. II. 65, 26 5, note)‘
not as in Ep. 1. r, 87.

67. adbibe, as we have elsewhere (Carm. II. 13, 32);fizlsm
...biéit aura vulgus. Propert. iii. 6, 8 {mi/>3, smpmsz‘x auribus
ista bibam and the like. There is no need to derive the meta:
phor from dyeing.

68. melioribus masc. cp. Ep. I. 1, +8.

ink, I. Ep. 111.] NOTES. . 107

69. imbuta, not ‘saturated ’ but ‘tinged ’ for the first time :
.- . Cic. de Orat. II. 39, 162 (note). Quint. I. I, 5 natura tena-
1'3331'7712' 52mm: comm, yuae rudibus amzir pera’pz'mus, 14! super,
)(uo nova z'mbuas, durat.

70. quodsi cessas, etc. Horace seems to be here expressing
;l|is real sentiments in favour of moderation, but in a humorous
[half-serious fashion. ‘ I have said my say: if you lag behind
I n the race, or are fired with an enthusiasm, which carries you on
aihead of all others, in neither case can you expect my company :
1? go on the even tenor of my way, waiting for no one, and tread-
;ng on no one’s heels.’ The happy turn thus given to the con-
clusion will not escape the notice of any one, who is not con-
tented with the explanation that Horace ‘ gets rather prosy
rometimes, and thinks it is time to stop ’. anteis: Carm. I. 35,
,7, disyllabic probably by elision rather than synaeresis : Kennedy
i ‘. S. G. p. 514, ‘ita semper poetae Ausonio priores.’ L. Miiller.
End.

EPISTLE III.

The date of this Epistle is clearly fixed by line I, to B.C. 20.
iulius F lorus, to whom it is addressed, was one of the tomz'lex of
(fiberius Claudius in his mission to the East, when he was
nut by Augustus to place Tigranes on the throne of Armenia

1 the room of Artaxias, who had been murdered by his
awn subjects (Merivale IV. 75, last ed.). According to Por-
wayrio, F lorus wrote satires, ‘ among them some selected from
annius, Lucilius and Varro ’, by which is meant doubtless that he
m-wrote some of the poems of these earlier authors, adopting
‘mem to the taste of his own day, much as Pope and Dryden
1,—wrote Chaucer’s tales. The second Epistle of Book II. is also
.illdressed to him.—T his epistle gives us a pleasant conception of

e literary tastes of the young nobles whom Tiberius had
dithered round him in his suite (cp. Ep. IX. 4), and a charming
icture of the relations of Horace, now in his 45th year, with the
hunger aspirants to poetic fame, in its tone of kindly ad-
conltion.

I 1—5. I want new: (3f Tiberius. Artyou in T lzrace, at t/ze
:Ylellespont, or a/rcaa’y in A :ia .9

E 1. quibus terrarum oris, like Verg. Aen. I. 3 31 guibus orbz’:

"v. ml: with the notion of ‘ on what distant shores ’. militet ‘is
'irving’ i.e. is with his army. Tiberius was accompanied on
» is expedition by a considerable force to secure respect, but
lyght no battles.

.S 2. privig‘nus ‘step-son’: _ Tiberius was not adopted by

t
S

2.

r 08 [17013.4 TI EPISTULAE.

Augustus until A.D. 3, after the death of his grand-childre‘:
Gaius and Lucius Caesar, the sons of Julia.

laboro, stronger than cupz'o: Sat. II. 8, 19 none Zahara.

3. Thraca, a poetical form (=9pqimy) used also Ep. I. 16, l
and by Verg. Aen. XII. 335. Ribbeck and Kennedy there rea‘
Thraeta, and Keller here with one MS. has T lzreca: the lattr
cannot well be right. Cp. Fleckeisen Fain/gig ArtzZ'el, p. 3:,
Servius on Verg. l. c. says that Cicero used T/zraazm in the <5
Rep., but the MS. (II. 4, 9) has the later form T/zraziam: clr
Lachmann on Lucr. V. 30, Ellis on Catullus, IV. S. In the Ode
(II. 16, 5, III. 25, II) Horace according to his custom uses th
Greek form T/mue, so does Ovid, Fast. v. 257, Pont. 1v. 5, 5. :

Hebrus, proverbially cold: Carm. I. 25, 20; Ep. I. 16, I;
Dr Schmitz in Diet. Geogr. says it is still sometimes frozen oven
The snow often lies thick on the Balkans in winter, but I can fin
no other modern authority for the freezing of the Hebrus an
more than the Danube, which was frozen in the days of Ovid?
banishment (Trist. III. 10, 31—2). '

4. freta, the Hellespont: currentia; in consequence of th:
large rivers which flow into the Euxine, there is always a stron‘
current outwards in the Hellespont. Cf. Lucret. v. 507, when
Munro quotes Shakspere’s Othello III. 3, ‘ like to fire Pauli: 530\
whose icy current and [oz/Ipulsiw courxe ne’er fry/5 retiring (361-)
but he}: due on to tile Propon/z'c and Me H’l/zywzt.’ turres (
Sestos and Abydos. The tower of Hero at Sestos is ofte:
mentioned, and Strabo XIII. 22, speaks of 1rL'Ip-yov Two) Kai:
dmrcpt) Tfis 31,6700, (in Lucan Ix. 955 [far—oar [arrimoro [iforz
turrer, the plural seems to be merely a poetical variation), bu:
we need not seek for authority for so natural a phrase. Bentlel
adopts terrdx from the Bland. vet. : this seems to be one of th.
numerous instances in which that MS. bears the mark of an:
ingenious critical recension, rather than a genuine tradition;

Cp. Introd.

6—20. Tell me too 705a! 1': bring “(wit/I'm éyyou. IV/zo I
altamjttiug lzixtwy? [s Titius rtfl/ rcvrz'tz'ng Oder, or flying [13'
11am! at (raga/y? Dues Cd/J‘US remain/var the warnings 116 1m!
7245in [0 [1e more original in 111': fortry .9 '

6. cohors ‘suite’. Mommsen (Hermes IV. no 11'.) write:
‘ (omits: are the attendants selected by the Emperor for a partl'
cular journey, amid the persons admitted by the Emperor a
a reception, especially his more intimate acquaintances. Thu.
every come: is an amz‘rus, but by no means every amicu: alsd
a comes.—Co/zor5 amirorum = (omz'tar expeditlbn 1'5 r‘zzz'usa’am. —.Th:‘
political suite of the Emperor on ajourney are generally describe

 

. I. Ep.iIII.] NOTES. 159

ficomites: on the other hand collar: amiwrum is more com
honly used of those who accompany princes and governors.’
Cp. also Rom. Staatsrecht II2 806—7.—]0in quid operum ‘ what
sort of works’: guae scripta componz't Schol. curo=scire laboro.

'l. sumit : ‘ chooses ’, as in A. P. 38zthe infinitive is comple-
amentary, cp. Carm. I. 12, r qucm w'rzmz...sumi: celebrare with
'Wickham’s Append. II. I. Roby § 1362, S. G. § 540.

8. paces, ‘times of peace’. Others interpret ‘deeds in time
:If peace’, a meaning which is not sufficiently supported by
Ep. II. I, 102.

*9. Titius may possibly have been a son of M. Titius, the
::onsul sufiectus in the year of the battle at Actium, where
1e held a high command. The account given by the scholiasts
:loes not add much to our knowledge : Acron says that he tried
to transfer the profound thought and eloquence of Pindar into
Latin, and wrote tragedies and lyrics, of little value: Porphyrion
fidds that he was very learned. All this may well be derived
(mm the text. The Comm. Cruq. says that his name was Titius
fieptimius, and that there was a remarkable monument to him
below Aricia : the first part of this statement cannot be right, for
we have no instance as early as this of the combination of two
3‘entile names, like Titius and Septimius. Cp. note on Ep. 1.
':, r. Horace does not appear to be ‘deriding’ him, but com-
r-ines with the expression of his belief that Rome ‘ would hear of
rzim before long’, a gentle warning against too high-flown a style.

venturus in ora. : Cp. Prop. Iv. 9, 32 0612125 tu guaque in are
fiirum; Verg. G. III. 9 w'ctorgue z'irzmz volz'tare per ora, bor-
rowed doubtless from the phrase in the epitaph written by Ennius
at himself valito viva; per om m'rzmz (Cic. Tusc. I. I 5, 34). It
)5 quite perverse to assume that the phrase has a bad meaning
mere, as in Catull. XL. 5.

10. expalluit haustus, Roby § 1123, S. G. § 469. Cp.
xfarm. III. 27, 28; I. 37, 23; 11. IO, 3 &c.

11. apertos, accessible to all, a metaphorical expression for
tie easier styles of poetry. The contrast is between the fresh
natural springs of Pindar’s poetry, and the artificial tanks (laws,
.iat. I. 4, 37) and streamlets (river, cp. Munro in Journ. Phil. Ix.
{13) from which all could without trouble draw. For fimr
.Cpposed to firms cp. Cic. de Orat. II. 39, 162; Acad. I. 2, 8,
vat ea a fimlz'bu: potz'us Izaun’ant guam rivulos conscdmtur.

If” 12. 111:: Sat. II. 8, r.

E 13. ThebanOS, i. e. of Pindar ‘the Theban eagle’. auspice:
glam]. I. 7, 27. The auspex is primarily the official who declares

i
3

[IO HORATI EPISTULAE.

the will of heaven with regard to a contemplated act, i. e. .»
augur: unless the passage from the Odes is an exceptiongav
is never used of the man under whose auspices anything is do.
(cp. Bentley aa’ 106.), but of the deity who sends favourable Sig;
Verg. Aen. III. 20, )IV- 45, CV. Fast. 1. 615. In the casem
the mzptiarum auspzce: (Cic. de Div. I. I6, 28, cp. Marquaizv
Rom. Alt. V. 45—6, Mayor on Juv. X. 336) we have the me.
ing of ‘ director,’ ‘superintendent’, derived from the primu
sense.

*14. desaevit ‘does he work his rage out’ Roby § 19I9, S.
§ 813 ((1).

ampullatur, ‘dash on his colours,’ a metaphor derived n
I think, from the shape of the awful/a, but from its use to he '
pigments : cp. Cic. ad Att. 1. I4, 3 nosti 17/!“ Anxtiflous ‘you knu
how I put the paint on there’; cp. Plin. Ep. I. 2, 4.: so Mm
few in later Greek. Callimachus called tragedy Anxu’fiuos Mon}.
(Frag. 319). There is no connexion whatever (as Orelli sr»
poses) with the gibe in Arist. Ran. 1208 sq. on Anxtithov dwi‘
Aea'ev, which turns solely on the rhythm. The more usual int-
pretation, however, of awful/mi is ‘to swell’, assuming tlii
the reference is to the round belly of the (wt/mild : cp. A. l). g.

15. mihi, Roby§ 1150, S. G. § 473. Cp. Abbott's Gramm
of Shakspere § 220. Morris’s Historical Outlines § 147.

Celsus, probably the same as Celsus Albinovanus, to whc
Ep. VIII. of this book is addressed.

16. privatas opes ‘ stores of his own ’, avoiding too do
an imitation of the classic writers who had already found the
place in the public library. Here too Horace is only giving
kindly warning, and is not, as some have supposed, grave
censuring Celsus for plagiarism.

17. Palatinus Apollo. In B. C. 28 Augustus had built a temp
on the Palatine to Apollo in commemoration of his victory
Actium (Dio Cass. LIII. I): and (Ii/did]! porz’z'cm mm ma,
z‘lzcca Latina Graemque (Suet. Aug. 29.) This building Wi.
close behind the palace of Augustus, so that when the emperv'
was in ill—health, the senate was summoned to assemble the
(Suet. l. c. Cp. Boissier Promenade: Arc/ub/qui/zwr p. 70'
Mr Burn (Rome, p. 175) says ‘the Cloisters which surrounds
the temple united it with the famous Greek and Latin library:
but it seems rather that the partial: contained the libraries
and not a distinct building, of which there is no trace. It
plain, too, from inscriptions in which they are mentioned st
parately, that the Greek and the Latin Libraries were qui.’
distinct, e.g. in the famous columbarz'mn discovered in 18;

 
  
  

. I. Ep. 111.] NOTES. III

ilmanns Ex. Inscr. Lat. pp. 125 if.) we find two sons de~
’bed as both a oyolz'otlzeee Lalz'na Apollz'm's (Wilmanns No.
89), another as a!) oyolz'ot/zece Graeca templi Apollz‘m's (ib.
l); and we find mention also of a Ti. Claudius Alcibiades
g. a oyolz'otlzeaz Latina Apollz'nis item seriba ab epistulz's Lat.
No. 2646. The splendid columns, doors and statues of the
laurea porticus’ are described by Propert. III. 29. For the
ts of authors which adorned it cp. Tac. Ann. II. 83.

i

recepit ‘has taken under his charge ’, so that they may not
he touched with impunity.

l9. cornicula. Horace departs from the familiar Aesopian
fable (Babr. 72, Phaedr. I. 3) in two ways, by substituting a crow
in a graculus ‘ jackdaw ’, or possibly ‘jay ’, and by representing
are feathers as dropped by various birds, each one of whom
games to reclaim his own. Strictly speaking, (arr/us is the
" neric name, including all the various species from the raven
Err/us eorax) and the carrion crow (tori/us corone) down to the
Inckdaw (eorzrus monea’ula), while cornix is the rook, or (in
modern zoology) the hooded crow (Corvus corm'x). But the
Words are often used loosely (cp. Keightley Notes on Vergil, Exc.
UL), and perhaps Horace means by eorm'cula (which is only used
here) the jackdaw. Graculus Aesopi was proverbial (Tert. adv.
Val. 12); and Lucian Apol. 4 says at Aé'yocév as 16» xokou‘w
[Morpims 1rrépo¢s (i-yékxeo'oac. The comparison and the main
.hought are blended into one, as in Ep. 1. I, 2; 2, 42: we may
Janslate literally, or ‘lest he be like a jackdaw, raising a laugh ’,
he. Mr \V. W. Fowler holds that in Vergil (orm'x is ‘raven’,
Was ‘rook.’

20. coloribus ‘ plumis variorum colorunl ’ Schol.

20— 29. W'lzat are you alterllptz'ng yourself? You llave aoz'lz'ly
mug/z to win a’istz'mlz'on in eit/zer oratory, law or poetry, if you
would put aside lower aims, and remember your duty to your
mmlry.

21. agilis to Orelli appears to convey the notion of ver-
atility: I think it is simply sluziz'o z'ndefesso, as Ritter says.
Elma: as Horace compares himself to a bee, gathering honey
from the blossoms of the thyme (Carm. Iv. 2, 27), for saporis
wraea'pui mella rea'dz't thymus (Colum. IX. 4, 6). So Sophocles
was called ’Arflis ,ue'kwaa: cp. too Plato Ion 5 34. A Xéyouo'r...'y¢ip
S'pbs finds ol Tommi, 3n aim} Kpnuéiv ,aeNppt’r-rwv, éK Mower?» Infra)”
W631! Kai randy 6pe1rlmevoc 1'6. péA-q file?» rpépoua’w (50":er ai ,uéN‘r'rac
#31 0.13702 oii'rw weréaevot.

22. hirtum ‘ rough ’ as the result of neglect, the metaphor
{icing derived from land overgrown with weeds: we should say
)Ither ‘ unpolished ’. The epithet Izz'rtus applied by Velleius (II.

i

I I 2 [1016.4 TI EPISTULAE.

I I) to C. Marius is the equivalent of z'nculli: moribu: in Sall. Jug:
85, 39: hence as Bentley saw, et, not net, is the right reading
It has also far better authority. In good prose an adverb (v
quality, as distinguished from one of degree, is not used with a;
adjective, as here, and in A. P. 3 tm'pz'ter atrum, Carm. III. II, 3
splendide mendax. Cp. Kuhner II. p. 597. N agelsbach Sti.
p. 239. .

23. acuis, a metaphor derived from sharpening a weapor
Cic. Brut. 97, 33I tu film (in forum) 2767167215 anus, gut" 7w
lz'nguam maria arm'xse: exercitatioize diremz’i &c.; de Orat. III. 3:
121 mm enim 501mm acuma’a nobz'r mgue procua’ma’a [z'zzgua cs.
So fli'new 7Xc3craaw. The reference is to the practice of declama
tion Ep. 1. 2, 2.

civica iura. respondere : the phrase in prose is z'us (ii/1'16 ."t
spender: (Plin. Ep. VI. 15), cp. de Orat. I. 45, 198. F0
responder?! with an acc. ‘to put forward in a reply,’ dir/wlare ‘t‘
put forward in discussion,’ cp. Reid on Cic. Acad. II. 29, 95
Cir/{cur is a poetical form for 677/17sz (cp. Carin. II. I, I, III. 24. 26:
like [lost/rm (Carm. III. 2, 6) for Izorlz'z’z’s; it is not used by Cicero
except in the technical phrase cz'w'ca corona (pro Planc. 30.}?72
in Pis. 3, 6). i

24. amabile ‘charming’, with no direct reference to amatop
poetry, though doubtless including this.

25. hederae, the Victor’s wreath is made of ivy, because tha
plant is sacred to Bacchus, by whom poets are inspired. CE
Carm. I. I, 29 dortarzwz lzea’cme pracmz'afzmztium.’ Verg. Ecl
VII. 25. Prop. V. I, 61 Enm’u: Izz'rsula tz‘ngzzt sua dicta corona
mi fiIZfa ex lu'a’cm for/7:52; Barr/w, I‘ua. Pindar calls Bacchu
Kto'a'odérav 066v (Frag. 45, 9), and Kwaozpépov 01. II. 50.

*26. frigida. curarum fomenta. There are two chief diffi
culties here, the force of fi-zgia’a, and the case of wrarum
Fomenta being medical applications, are they intended to reliev
the fume, or do they consist in the cams? Is the genitive on
of the object (Roby § 1312, S. G. § 525), or of material (Rob;
§ r304, S. G. § 523)? It seems to me that the curae, the put
suit of petty ambition and the love of money, are what Horac
wishes Celsus to abandon, as hindering him in attaining th
blessings which philosophy (faj’ié’lll‘itl) alone can give. In tha
case, the jbmmla must consist in the curae. Frz'g‘z'da will the)
have its full natural meaning as ‘ chilling ’, the cares are repre
sented as chilling appliances wliich kill all generous warmth _c
spirit. No difiiculty arises from the fact that fomem‘a primanl
meant warm applications, for the word had acquired a mom
general meaning, so that the medical writer Cornelius Celsu
can speak of both warm and cold, both dry and wet fame-rm

   

. I. Ep. 111.] NOTES. 113
‘uetonius (Aug. 81) says that Augustus quid calz'a’afimmz‘a non
oderant,fn:gz‘dis curarz' coactu: ouctore A nlom'o Mum. The same
{: ld-water bandages which would reduce inflammation might
inturally be regarded as chilling a healthy glow. If curarum
is the objective genitive, we must give to fomcm’a the meaning
[M ‘remedies’, (as in Cic. Tusc. II. 24, 59 lzaec sunt solocz'a,
toe: fommta Jami/10mm dolorum: cp. Epod. XI. 17 z'ngraz‘a fl;-
umzlo vulnus m'l malum levam’z'a), and translate frzgrz'o’a ‘feeble’,
"powerless ’, as in CV. Pont. IV. 2, 45 quid m'rz' Herz’der, so/atia
flagrz‘o’a, racial? But this leaves it too obscure what is meant
by ‘the unavailing remedies against cares’ which Florus is to
abandon. Orelli’s way of taking curarum as a genitive of origin,
jommta arising from cares, leaves the origin and application of
the term fommta quite unexplained. The dictionaries based on
Freund translate ‘nourishment’, i.e. all that feeds your cares,
an unexampled meaning, though supported slightly by the use
of the word for ‘fuel’ according to Serv. on Verg. Aen. I. 176.
Macleane says fomenla are here glory and such like rewards,
which I do not understand.

27. caelestis, which elevates bne above such low earthly
wares. ires. Roby§ 1530 (c), S. G. § 638.

28. ‘opus, the task assigned (é‘p’yov), studium the chosen
oursuit (wpoalpeots). So Ritter: Orelli’s practical and theoretical
zaursuit of wisdom is less probable. parvi‘et ampli, small and
treat alike can devote themselves to wisdom. properemus, Ep.
;. 2, 61.

i *29. nobis can, cp. Ep. I. 18, 101. mm: is not so much
{beloved ’, as ‘ highly esteemed ’.

30—36. Let me know z'fyou are on good terms now will;
\rlunatz'ur. You (mg/z! to be fn'mds, and 1 5110/1 or: glad to see
sou ool/l safe back again.

; ’30. sit has much more authority than 51': Bentley has shewn
hat either would stand by itself (cp. Ep. I. 7, 39; Roby § 1755,
3". G. § 747); but :22 requires a full stop after Alzmatz'm, and a
ante of interrogation at the end of the sentence beginning an
Mk, so that this may be a direct question. With Bentley’s
t, which has no authority, I do not see how to account for
mwm’at. Macleane’s full-stop at reu‘z'nditur is positively bad
mammar; if 31' can be used where we might have expected an
[iith the subjunctive, yet there is no instance in which this is
dlowed by on.

18; 31. male sarta. gratla, a metaphor from the sewing up of a
inund, which, if it does not heal, will break open again: sortire
”the technical term for surgical sewing, as in Cels. VII. 8: wire
{1' joining so as to heal up, Cels. VIII. 10;!)01651 ea ratz’one at

w. H. 8
a.

114 HORATI EPISTULAE.

o: coir: et 7/0122“: senate”: cp. Ov. Trist. IV. 4, 41 New retra-
tamz’a nondum ammtz'a rumpam vulzzera.

32. rescinditur, Petron. 113 [redo writus, ne inter im't,
coz’mztis grating cicatrz'cem rcm'udcret. Cic. Lael. 21, 76 amz'a'tza
:mzt dirruendae mag-is (Illa/ll disrimz’ma’ae. ac, much better th:l
at, which Orelli reads, putting ? at rt’xcz'na’z'lur. The translatiux
is ‘You must write me word of this too, whether you make .
much of Munatius as you should. Or does your mutual regari
like an ill-sewn wound, join to no purpose, and break op
again, and does some cause—be it your hot blood, or yo
ignorance of the world—chafe you, wild as you are with yo
untamed necks?’ This, one would think, is sufficiently ‘ regul
and natural’.

33. rerum inscitia. is ‘ignorance of the world’ in generl‘
rather than ‘misunderstanding of the facts" in any particul
instance, as Orelli takes it. Cp. de Orat. I. 22, 99 (note.
Caes. B. G. I. 44 mm :c tam z'mjn'rimm are raw»: at 7r
stz'ret. Nagelsbach Stil. p. 59.

35. indigni—rumpere. Cp. A. P. 231, Roby § 1361, S.
540 (2) ‘ ’twere shame to break the ties, which made you or,
sworn brethren and allies’ Conington.

36. in vestrum reditum, evidently, from your Eastern ca
paign, cp. Carm. I. 36. Some absurdly take it of their recc
ciliation ‘ reditum in gratiam ’.

EPISTLE IV.

*Albius Tibullus the poet was ten or twelve years young
than Horace; he died shortly after Vergil (B.C. 19) when 5;
{In/mi: (Epigr. Dom. Mars. in Baehrens’ Tibullus p. 88),
term which is just, but only just, reconcileable with the str
position (Crultwcll Rom. Lit. p. 299) that he was born abc
the same time as Horace (B.C. 65), but which points moi
naturally to a later date, indicated still more plainly by I
obiz't ado/estrus of the life in Baehrens, l.c. Ovid (Trist. II. 49.
tells us that he was known as a poet only after Augustus beca'::
prime/)1, i.e. after B.C. 28. His ancestral estate at Ped
(between Tibur and Praeneste in Latium) had been reduu
from what it once had been (cp. El. 1. I, 19—20), 1361118.de
consequence of the contiscations of B.C. 42, though of this th!
is no positive evic‘ence. He speaks of himself as poor, an -1
pression which, in view of line 7 of this epistle, may be -
plained either by poetic modesty, or by the hypothesis ob
subsequent addition to his property by the favour of Messzv:
his patron. The tone of the two (genuine) extant books of ~<

1. Ep. IV.] NOTES. 1 r 5

  
  
 
   

'es confirms the impression of his character which we derive
m the language of Horace. He appears as a gentle, tender,
mewhat melancholy soul, marked more by genuineness of
., ural feeling than by learning or force of expression. Carm.
' 33 is also addressed to him. The date of the Epistle cannot
precisely determined: there is no reason to suppose that it
‘ mediately followed the publication of the Satires, none of
which are probably later than B.C. 30, and the tone is not that
Ehich would be adopted in addressing a very young man. It
may therefore be safely placed within the limits assigned to the
E istles generally, B.C. 24—20. At the same time the absence
(“all reference to the odes points to a date not long, if at all, after
their publication. Ritter ingeniously endeavours to fix the date
to the beginning of B.C. 20; he argues that Augustus read the
Satires of Horace for the first time after his return from Asia
3. September B.C. 19, when he made his well~known complaint
Int the poet had made no mention of his-intercourse with the
:mperor, that Ep. XIII. was a reply to this complaint, and that
t was written in B.C. 18. But Tibullus could not have been a
Jitic of his satires before they were published. There are too
many weak links in this chain for us to trust to it. Another
ndependent argument, that in the winter of B.C. 21—20 he
vent down to Velia or Salernum to get fat (Ep. 1. 15, 24), and
hat here he is represented as having achieved his purpose
'. I 5) does not carry complete conviction.

1——16. Are you writing anytfiz'ng, Tz'oullur, or Quietly living
wise man’s life? ,You lame all the blessings tflat lzeart eoula’
risk. Live as if eaefi day were to be your last; and come and

.3 me, w/zen you want amusement.

. 1. sermonum: ‘Satires’: there is no reason to include any
.pistles here, although they seem to be included in Ep. 11. I, 250.
vlndide: ‘fair’, not necessarily favourable, but unprejudiced;
r pposed to mlger, as we find the word used in Sat. 1. 4, 85.

3

. 2. Pedana: the town of Pedum seems to have disappeared
wen in the time of Horace; it is not mentioned by Strabo
1d Pliny (III. 69, 30) ranks the Pedani among the Latin peoples
(‘ho interfere sine vestigz'zlr.

B 3. Cassi...opuscu1a: ‘Hic aliquot generibus stilum exercuit,
tier quae opera elegiaca et epigrammata eius laudantur. Hic
pt qui in partibus Cassi et Bruti tribunus militum cum Horatio
lilitavit, quibus victis Athenis se contulit. Q. Varus ab Augusto
Eissus, ut eum interficeret, studentem repperit, et perempto e0
orinium cum libris tulit’ Acron. Cp. Velleius II. 87 ultz'mus
p'tem ex z'nterfietoribu: Caesarz's Parmemz's Cassius morte poenas
tilt, at a’ea'erat primus T rebom'us. This was after the battle of
t

jg 8—2

L.

I 16 HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

Actium, although from Acron’s note it would appear that he 6

not understand it so, for Cassius served both with Sex. Pompei,
and with Antonius against Augustus. The letter in Cic. E

Fam. XII. 13 is perhaps from this Cassius (Drumann II. I6I—I6

but cp. Ramsay in Diet. Biog. I. 627 b. He is to be carefu—
distinguished from the Cassius Etruscus of Sat. I. I0, 6

although the Scholiasts all confuse them.

For opuscula of literary works cp. Ep. 1. 19, 35. It is us:
in the same way by Cic. Parad. 5.

4. inter reptare: many MSS. write these as one word. E
MS..evidence on such a point is worth little, and the word
quite unknown elsewhere. Cp. Carm. III. 15, 5; III. 27, 5
Sat. 1. 6, 58—59; Epist. II. 2, 93—94; A. P. 425 z'Izlr‘r 710560

reptare ‘stroll’: the frequently asserted identity of rapo a
ref/>0 is more than doubtful: the meaning differs, rwpo new
being~used of men, except metaphorically (A. P. 28), and n
often, and the phonetic process assumed is supported only by I.
doubtful parallel of rite (Curt. I. 330, 4.1.1).

salubris Ep. 11. 2, 77. Tibullus says of himself (IV. [3
Epigr. i. Baehrens, p. 84.) sic ego Jc’fl‘élis possum bane viz".
film's, qua mdla Immano 52'! via trz'ta pea/e.

6. eras : Many commentators take as =€¢vs: ‘nascenti t
non solum corpus sed etiam pectus eximium datum est.’ Ritl '
which is hardly a possible force for the tense. Others expl-
‘semper quamdiu te cognovi’. It is simplest to say ‘you 11::
not to be’, when we were together, which certainly does 1 -
imply (as Macleane says) a doubt whether he is so still. Prl
Palmer adds “Prop. 1. 13. 34: Non alz'o liming dig/111: en
eraszer but stronger, ‘you are not and never were’. I thil
the idiom is the same as in quanta [aim/2112a: C/zmylm’i.”

pectore, not, as Macleane says, for the ‘intellect’, but ‘
‘soul’, including of course the mental faculties, but denot,
especially the emotional side. In his own quotation frl
.Quintilian (x. 7, 15) pectus ext yum! disarm: faa't, et vi: "mat,
the context makes this quite clear: lzalmm’a in ant/1'5, in adfecj:
recipienda .' pectus est mim elc....z'¢z’aogue irizperiz‘ij ynogm’, ii "I .
sun! alz'quo adfectu cona'taz‘i, verba mm desmzl. Cp. the famn
saying of Augustine ‘pectus fad! t/zeologmn’. So in CV. Mi
XIII. 290 radix et .rz'ne fedora mile: ‘a rough and soulless soldie l:
Her. XVI. 201—2 lumcine tu sperm Imminent sine pea-tore (L
pom: sati: fiarmae, Yj'mian', mm: tune? where it is a man W3!
out a soul for beauty. Often we may best translate ‘heae
e.g. de Orat. III. 30, 1’2 I. There are however instances wl‘m
the intellectual part seems the more prominent: e.g. Sat. 11‘.

   
  

' I. Ep. Iv.] NOTES. m

f; 0v. Met. XML 326, 369; Prop. III. (Iv) 5, 8 z‘lleparum mutz‘
. ' ' egit opus.
*2 7. dedérunt: Sat. 1. 10,45; Corssen I”. 612; Neue Fermen-

e, 112. 392. Roby § 577, S. G. § 274. Here, as usually with
is quantity (cp. Wagner on Verg. Georg. Iv. 393), some MSS.
‘ ve the pluperfect.

8. quid voveat, &c. ‘what greater boon could a nurse
implore for her dear foster-child, if he could’, &c. The earlier
:ditors made a muddle of this passage, by reading (with very
flight authority) qua»; for quz', supposing the expression of a
iomparison to be needed after maz'us: this involved the further
{hange of et euz' into utgue, and the insertion of at after pan", all
mite gratuitous changes. The suppressed comparison is ‘than
2e already enjoys, supposing that he’, &c.

9. sapere et. fari ‘to think aright and to utter his thoughts’;
p. Pericles in Thuc. II. 60 06661165 57'0ku ot’onat ctr/at. 'yvdwai Te
~n'. 6éou-ra Kai ép/mvefia'at Tafira. The affection of a foster-mother
; proverbial: the wisdom of her prayers is doubted by Persius
,I. 39, and Seneca Ep. 60 (quoted there by Casaubon). possit
;oby§ 1680, S. G. § 704.

10. contingat Ep. I. 2, 46.

11. mundus ‘decent’: Sat. II. 2, 65 manila: erz't quz' [qua ?]
7n qfleua’at sordz'éus : victus may be team's, yet not Jordz'a’us (ib. v.
(,5); cp. Ep. 11. 2, 199. Carm. II. 10, 5 fl”. Corn. Nep. Att. r3, 5
mid dilzgreiztz'a mulzdz'lz'am mm afluenl/am rifle/abut. Some MSS.
:vlve et moa’ur et which is only a corruption of fluid/us: but on
:ze strength of this Bentley prints el damm- et. crumena: Juv.

:. 38 guis- em'm te defiez‘erzte erumemz et ereseenle gala mallet
\ritux.

.' 12. inter...1ra.s ‘in the midst of’, not felt by Tibullus
—mself especially, as some have supposed, but marking human
;'e generally. Cp. note on Ep. I. 6, 12.

;.t 13. diluxisse, etc. ‘that every day which breaks is your
:‘3t’: dilueesea is less common than z'Z/ucereo, but cp. Cic. Cat.
‘3 '. 3, 6: the former describes the light as breaking t/zroug/z
.32 clouds, the latter as shining upon the earth.

M 14. grata. Ter. Phorm. 251 qzzz'a'guz'a’praez‘er .gpem evem'et,
am: 122’ depuz‘abo ewe in lucro. Plut. de Tranq. An. 16 6 1-55

icowv firm—Ta. fled/451109, dis (ima'w ’Errlxoupos, fiéwra 1rp60'ew't wpbs
in? afiptov.

d. 15. me, sc. I have observed the Epicurean rule, which I
1 ‘Cyou, as you will find, when you come and see me. pinguem:
.et. Vit. Hor. lzalzitu corporal: mm fuz'l atgue abesus, even

4‘
l

r 18 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

before his winter at Velia or Salernum. nitidum ‘sleek’ San?
II. 2, 128. bene curata. cute ‘in fine condition’, Ep. 1. 2, 2g:
Vises Roby § r466; S. G. § 602 ‘you must come and see’.

16. voles: it is better to place a comma after this, so that,
porcum is in apposition to me, not the object of ridere. gregcg:
the usual term for a philosophic school: cp. de Orat. I. 10, 42;.
Sat. II. 3, 44; but here used to lighten the metaphor in porczmn
Cicero (in Pis. 16, 37) addresses Piso as Epicure nor/er, ex 11am}
producte, mm ex :c/zola. The character of Epicurus himself wzu
not open to the charge of undue indulgence in sensual pleasure. *'
Cp. Aelian Var. Hist. IV. 13, ‘Epicurus the Gargettian criei
aloud and said “To whom a little is not enough, nothing '
enough. Give me a barley—cake and water, and I am ready! .
vie even with Zeus in happiness.” ’

EPISTIJZ V.

The Torquatus who is here addressed is doubtless the on .
addressed in (Earth. IV. 7, 23, where Horace mentions hf
eloquence, a suitable compliment for an advocate (l. 31). EU
it is difficult to identify him with any one of the name:
known to history. There was a L. Manlius Torquatus, consu
in the year of Horace’s birth: his son was killed in AfriC'
in B.C.48 (Cic. Brut. 76, 265; Bell. Afric. 96), but he ma
have left a son of about the same age as Horace: this how
ever is pure conjecture. The A. 'l‘orquatus, whom Atticrr
aided after the battle of Philippi (Corn. Nep. Att. c. XIV
cp. c. xv) is mentioned in the latter place so as to suggest thal
he was considerably older than Horace. Some have suggestel
C. N onius Asprenas, on whom Augustus conferred the surnam:
Torquatus with the right to wear a gold chain, out of sympathl
for an accident which he had met with in the ‘Trojan gameir
(so Dict. Biog.); but if young enough to have taken part in tlf‘
Trojan game when revived by Augustus (not apparently befon
B.C. 28), he is not likely to have been so intimate with Horacri
It is best to assume that he was some Manlius Torquatus, ncu
otherwise known. There is nothing to determine the date «‘
the Epistle, unless we accept Ritter’s interpretation of 1. 9, Whit
would place it definitely in the summer of B. C. 20: but it mu:
have been written at least a year or two, probably somew :l
more, after the second consulship of Statilins Taurus in B.C. 2&-
Horace invites the busy and wealthy advocate to a simple dinnu
with him, if he can put up with the plain fare, which he wit
furnish.

1—6. [fyou can put up will: my [tumble lzomc and fare, L

i?! 1. Ep. v.1 NOTES. rI9

Eh]! expect you to dinner this evening. I wz'llgive you Me best
mine I have, and all slzall ae ready.

1. Archiacis, so called from the makerArchias (cp. th’dz’aeus
‘from Plaidz'as, Pausz'aeus from Pazm'as), a ‘faber lectorius’ at
. Rome. His couches were evidently not luxurious; Porphyrion says
.gthey were short; to which Acron adds that the maker was short
~too, on the principle, I suppose, of Dr Iohnson’s parody, ‘Who
drives fat oxen, should himself he fat ’.—The old reading
are/262223- involves a false quantity, and rests upon no authority
worth considering.—recumbere, as in Carm. III. 3, II and else-

! where, for the more usual aeeumaere.

2. cenare: eoemzre is a barbarism: the archetype certainly
‘read holus, not alas. omne generally explained as ‘all sorts
of’, not, of course, mixed in a salad, as Macleane supposes; but
pequivalent to ‘any kind that may be served up’. Cp. Fabri on
iiLiv. XXII. 4r, 6 (aslra [Zena amm’sfirtunae pub/z'eae prz'vataeque
' relz'nguz't. But it is better to take it as ‘nothing but’: as in Cic.
side Nat. D. II. 21, 56 amm’s ordo ‘ nothing but order’ : cp. Halm
non Cic. Cat. III. 2, 5. So 1rd: is sometimes used in Greek: cp.
viDobree’s note on Dem. F. L. § 86 in Shilleto’s edition (not.
i'crit.). For lzalus as Horace’s fare, cp. Sat. 11. I, 74; 2, n7;
6, 64; 7, 30; Ep. I. 17, I5. patella dim. from patina, as
iflmella from fimz’na, lamella from lamina; Roby § 869.

3. supremo sole ‘at sunset’ (cp. prz'mo sole Ov. Met. Ix.
{93; media sole Phaedr. III. 19, 8), later than was usual, the ninth
=thour being that generally chosen for dinner (Ep. 1. 7, 70—71 ;
alMart. IV. 8, 6). A late dinner would be, according to the
)Roman notions, a modest one; just as a banquet which began
.searly was supposed to be a luxurious one (cp. Sat. II. 8, 3).
oTorquatus would also have time to finish his business, as in
‘nSat. II. 7, 33 Maecenas is too busy to dine before the lamps are
:Iit. Cp. Juv. I. 49 :1qu a6 oetava [llarius Mix (with Mayor’s
*(uote).

4:. item sc. consule. T. Statilius Taurus was consul (along
Iiwith Augustus) for a second time in B. C. 26; he was one of the
ounost eminent men of his time at Rome, and had been consul
11(suffectus) {or the first time in B.C. 37. In B.C. 36 he command-
fed a fleet against Sex. Pompeius in Sicily; in B.C. 34, he received
, a triumph for successes in Africa; at Actium in B.C. 3: he
iccommanded the land forces of Augustus; and in B. C. 29 he
ladefeated the Cantabri and other Spanish tribes. In B. C. 16 he
was left in charge of Rome and Italy during the absence of the
"Emperor, with the title of praefeetus urai.—iterum is the word
Ilfalways used of a second consulship: Gellius (X. 1) reports an amus-
giing perplexity on the part of Pompeius, as to whether he should

I 20 HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

use in an inscription tertz'o or [er/{um ,' the opinions of his friends»
being divided, on the advice of Cicero he wrote tart. as found it
Corp. I. L. I. 615. Tertimlz, etc. are always written by Livy.

diflusa. ‘ racked off’ from the dolium or cask into the amp/wry
or jar, which was then sealed up and labelled with the date 0
the year. Some MSS. have (lefum, which means ‘ poured out”
from the crater or mixing bowl into the cups. (Sat. II. 2, 58. ’
Cp. Cic. de Fin. II. 8. 23.

palustris: the ground round Minturnae on the Appian way”
near the mouth of the Liris in Latium was very marshy. It was
in these marshes that Marius attempted to conceal himself ir.
B.C. 88.

5. Minturnas. The Roman colonies at Minturnae and at
Sinuessa (more than nine miles to the south) were founded at the
same time in B. C. 296 (Liv. X. 21) and were ‘ coloniae maritimae',
with the right of Roman citizens: the two are often mentioned
together. The famous lilo/:5 [Music/(s overlooked Sinuessa, bul‘
the wine grown in the plain was not of a first-rate quality:
Cp. Mart. XIII. II I (la Sinm'xsam's wm‘rmzt [llassz'z'a [fire/is:
(omlz'ta 111w quay/'1': cons/(la? mtllu: wrat. The Comm. Cruq. says
‘ Pctri/zm mons est Sinuessanae civitati imminens, vel ager Sin-
uessae vicinus’: if the former, the wine may have been, as Ritter‘
suggests, a superior kind of Sinuessan, a Bergman. which view
however is hardly consistent with the z'zzz‘cr. The Fulcrum agar.
was close to Sinuessa, but rather to the east than to the north.

6. arcesse: cp. Roby I. p. 240. Journal of Philology VI..
278 if. The form m‘rersc, whether of ditferent origin or not, was.
undoubtedly in frequent use, especially in later times: it is quitet
absurd for l\'lacleane to speak of it as a ‘ corruption of the MSS."
Here the word has its less common meaning ‘send’, one as.
legitimately derived from the primary force ‘ make to approach’,,
as the more usual ‘ fetch’, which is here quite out of place.

imperium fer ‘ put up with my directions’. Horace repre-
sents himself as the (lo/11mm rotzzlz'zrii (Gell. XIII. II), for whomr
according to Acron, the term rat” was sometimes used. This is:
a usage to be distinguished from that in Carin. I. 4, 18 m: ngna:
w'm' sortz'cre ialz'r.

7—15. Lay (wit/c all your cares. T o-morrow is a holiday,
and so we will lw merry lo-m‘glzt.

7. splendet, Roby§ I460, S. G. § 596: not of the brightness of l
the fire, which would not be lit in summer, but of the cleansing
of the hearth or rather brazier, and the images of the Lares.

8. levis: if MS. authority is to weigh with us at all, we must
adopt this form here, not levee.

. . Ep. V.] NOTES. :2:

certamina divitlarnm ‘the struggle for wealth’ (for the gen.
ngj. cp. Livy I. 17 cerlamm regm' et cupz'do, Roby § 1318, S.G.
1. 525 (5)), possibly of the clients of Torquatus, for the [ex C mm;
:as confirmed by a senatusconsultum of the time of Augustus
(Dio Cass. LIV. 18) forbade an advocate to receive any fee under
pain of refunding four times the amount : and in any case no re-
proach to the invited guest, as some have strangely supposed.

 

 

 

9. Moschi, according to Porphyrion a famous rhetorician of
I’ergamum, who was accused of poisoning, and in whose trial
the most eminent orators of the day were engaged.

nato Caesare: Ritter takes this to be the birth of a Caesar,‘
i.e. of Gaius, the eldest son of Julia and M. Agrippa, the first
grandchild of Augustus, who was born about midsummer B. C.
‘20; cp. Dio LIV. 8 1:412 75 ’Iovhia 16v I‘di‘ov (ivouaadéu'ra é‘TeKe,
aou0va’la Té ns 'ro'is 'yeveOMots aural? dtdtos édéfin. Kai 70970 1.4%» éx
‘hrpiana'ros é'yéve'ro. This removes all difficulty as to aestz'vam.
But was it possible for a Roman under Augustus to understand
my one but the Emperor himself, when the name Caesar was
used without qualification? It is used in 32 other passages by
Horace, and in only two, Sat. 1. 9, 18, Carm. I. 2, 44, where the
[rontext removes all possibility of doubt, it refers to Julius Caesar.
"Ience it is hardly possible for us to understand the word here,
5 some have done, with that reference, although this assumption
would equally remove the difficulty, Julius having been born on
luly 12th (Kal. Amit. in C. I. L. Vol. I. 396). The birthday of
Augustus fell on Sept. 23 (a. d. ix. Kal. Oct.), and was observed
5 a holiday: cp. Suet. Oct. LVII equitcs Romam' natalem aim
Iaonte atyue colzreiuu éz'duo rel/[per celebrarmzt. No doubt the
arm aertz'vam could be applied with strict accuracy to any night
'efore the autumnal equinox, though it might not seem the most
.atural epithet; but a difficulty is presented from the fact that
Horace (cp. Ep. I. 7, 5; 16, 16) and most of his friends would
tot be likely to be in Rome at all during the unhealthy month of
geptember (cp. Juv. VI. 517 metm'gue z'ztbet Septembrz's at A ustri
dvzntum, and Mayor on Juv. IV. 56). Meineke (followed by
daupt and Munro) attempted to remove the difliculty by reading
Yrtizrarzz: but (I) if this is the genuine reading, it is impossible to
:nderstand how it should have been retained only in one or two
'uite worthless MSS.: (2) it is very clumsy, so soon after fistus
a l. 9; and (3) the word festz'vu: does not occur in any classic
abet, but is especially suited to comedy. Hence L. Miiller
amply marks the word as corrupt. N 0 really satisfactory solution
If the difficulty seems to have been discovered. It is possible,
is Mr Reid suggests, that the poem is a mere fancy piece, not
:acessarily in close relation to actual facts.

10. somnumque, i. e. to sleep late into the day, not of the

122 ‘ HORA TI EPISTULAE.

noon-day siesta. dies : if the birthday of Augustus is meant, thil
is marked in the Calendars as LP, a sign which, as Mommse:-;
(C. I. Lat. I. 367) has shown, denotes the day as a a’z'esferz'atws
on which no business was to be done. Hence Torquatus woulii
not have to appear in the law—courts. *

*12. quo mm fortunam : the M85. are pretty equallgl
divided between this reading and fartmza: Munro says (Introdt
p. 32) that ‘ all the best MSS. ’ have the latter, and Ritter seemn
to agree: but Keller stoutly denies this, and thinks that th::
balance turns the other way. Unfortunately the usage of thi
language does not give us much help in deciding between thrf
two. The accusative occurs in Ovid Am. III. 4, 41 qua z‘z'éz' farz'
moram, :2" mm m'si [arm plateau]? and in II. 19, 7 qua milzz' for:
(Imam, quae Izmzqunmfallare caret? Phaedr. III. 18, 9 quo my
z'uquz't, mutant spccz'cm, si mirror mm). In these cases it might bd
argued, as here, that the difference between fortha and fry-tuna
(the way of writing the accusative in many MSS.) is so sligh”
that MS. evidence is of little value. But that the accusative it
legitimate is put beyond a doubt by Ov. Amor. III. 7, 49 qm;
mi/zi fartzmae I‘mzlum? Met. XIII. 103 qua [amen haec [Macon
and by Cato Distich. 4, r6 qua z‘z'bz' dizv'z‘ias, 5i ram/var paupai
abzmdas? Cp. Ar. Lysistr. 193 1m? kevm‘w 'L'1r1rov; and Markland’i
note on Stat. Silv. I. '2, 188. On the other hand, that the abla;
tive is also legitimate has been made very probable by Conington‘
in his defence of the MS. reading quo mm: certamz'm fault)? in
Aen. Iv. 98, although there even Kennedy accepts the conjecture
ccrtamimz tanta. On the whole, as the accusative is the mom
certainly established construction, and has plenty of authority
here, it is safer to read flirt/mam. The accusative is governee
by some verb understood, though what particular verb is to be
supplied was probably not distinctly conceived (cp. Rob)
§§ 1128, I44r: S. G. § 472, 585). For quo, which is certainl”
not to be regarded with Orelli as a form of the 01d dative quot,
cp. Sat. 1. 6, 24 and Roby II. p. xxx note. fortunam=‘wealth’,'
a meaning in which the plural is much more common in
classical Latin.

13. ob heredis curam: cp. Carin. 1v. 7, 19. The bitterness
with which the prospect of wealth passing to an heir was viewed;
was naturally increased by the childlessness so common at this time
at Rome. Augustus, Maecenas, Horace and Vergil all left no
son. Cp. Find. 01. XI. 88 érrel. whofiros ti haxciw TI‘OL/Léva éwaxrt‘m
dAMrptov Oudaxovn O'Tu'yepu'rra'ros.

14. adsidetz‘ is next door to’, the metaphor being probably
derived from the seats in the theatre, where those of the same
social position were ranged together. The word seems to be used
nowhere else in this sense.

V
EBk. I. Ep. v.] NOTES. 123

15. vel inconsultus ‘ a madman, if you will’: cp. Carin. II.
3.7, 28; 111. 19, 18; IV. 12, 28.

16—20. Wine has wonderful power to open the heart, to raise
\' the spirit: and to quicken the wits.

16. dissig‘nat, unquestionably the right reading, though
It Macleane does not even notice it, both as being better supported,
:1. and as the rarer word, and so more likely to be corrupted. Dis-
; ngizare is properly ‘to break the seal’, hence ‘ to open’ :
1 it is rightly explained by ‘aperit’, in Porphyrion’s note. Prof.
7 Nettleship (yournal of Philology, x. 206-8) is of opinion that
.i the word had acquired the further meaning of f cum nota et igno-
11 minia aliquid facere’, to perform any startling or violent act, any
2:: act which upsets the existing order of things: ‘ and this’, he adds,
‘is exactly the sense required in the line of Horace, Of what
.1. miraele is not intoxz’eatz'oiz cafahle?’ Cp. Plaut. Most. 413, Ter.
P Adelph. 87, in both of which places dimly”. should probably be
J'.read operta.‘ the secrets of the heart’. Sat. I. 4, 89 verax aperit
tclpraecordza Lzher: cp. Ep. 1. 18, 38; A. P. 434: Plat. Symp.
Is. 217 E cl p.17 1rpt3’rou ,uév TO he’yoflevov olvos (we!) T6 7rai5wv KM [1670.
n- raifiwv nu dknfins. Compare the proverbs m m'uo veritas and
it olvos Kai rafées dhnfieis.

inertem, ‘ coward’ (Cic. Cat. II. 5, 10) common in the
3 language of the camp as contrasted with strcmms miles: cp. Ep.
. 1. 11, 28, and Tac. Hist. I. 46, z'uers pro :tremto: hence much
rtbetter than z'aermem, the point being the inspiriting power of
I wine, not the follies which it can cause. Our ‘ Dutch courage ’.

17. spes: cp. Ar. Eth. Nic. 111. 8, 13 dM’ oi ,uéu til/6,9620; 5L6.

' Ta Wpoetpnuéua 0appahéot, oi Be 511‘; 76 oi'eafiat erl-rrovs elven Kai

's p.110éu tirrL'IraOeZ'v. Totofirou 5% #0101361. Ktu‘ oi ,uefivo’tcénevot ‘ etiéhmdes
,. . yap 'yl-yvovraz.

18. addocet, only here and in Cic. Cluent. 37, 104 adzloeti
~\ z'udz'ces, the ad being intensive, or denoting increase and progress.
,; Roby §§ 1833—+

19. fecundi, ‘teeming’ like our own ‘flowing bowl’: or
“4 perhaps ‘pregnant’, like our ‘pregnant wit’: there is no need

.1 to force the meaning of ‘inspiring’ (but cp. Ov. Met. IV. 697):
lthe reading faczmdz', which has a good deal of support, would
:5 lead to an intolerable tautology with a’z'sertos.

20. contracta. ‘cramped ’.

21—«31. I will tahe care that all is in good order, and that
.i\ the guest: are well chosen, so let nothing hee]? you away.

21. imperor ‘I charge myself’, apparently with the reflexive
0‘. force of the passive : but cp. Munro on Lucret. II. 156. Horace

t 24 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

has similarly z'nvideor in A. P. 56. The idiom is a colloquial onem
I think Orelli is wrong in supposing z'd'zmeus as well as imptror 2"
to be connected with procurare.

22. turpe=worn and faded. toral, ‘coverlet’ placed upono
the tori, as in Petron. 4o adventrzmt ministrz' ac tom/fa pro/tosue-m
rzmt torir.’ cp. Sat. II. 4, 84. For the form cp. capital, (err/int! c
Roby § 424,.

*23. corruget naris ‘make you turn up your nose ’ in dis-a
gust. Quint. XI. 3, 80 names this among other movements 0b
the nose and lips which he considers indecorous.

ne non...osten'da.t ‘ that...fail not to show you ’.

25. elimlnet ‘ carry abroad’, a word used in the early poets in a: s
literal sense, and here in a somewhat more extended application : :
cp. Pomponius in Non. p. 38 w: z'stz'c mantle: clz'mz'mzlm extrztr
dale: tom'ugcm, and other dramatists there quoted, and Quint.l
VIII. 3, 31 72am martini {uz'mz's mil/101111”: infer Pomponimn (f3
Seneca”; diam pracfatz'om'éu: as: trm‘fatum (m ‘ gma’us elimimzt’ 1
in lragoea’ia did opw'tuz'rsrt. The force of the English derivative."
seems to be due to mathematicians of a later age. Cp. then.
quotation in Mart. I. 27, 7 (probably from some drinking song”;
judo? wdnova avnwérav.

26. lung‘aturque pari: for as Seneca (Ep. XIX.) says, ante ‘.
tompiciena’um cum quz'bu: aria: ct bibas, qua”; gm'a’ aim at [7115115. 1
Butram...Sept1ciumque, quite unknown persons, although the)
names are found elsewhere, the former in an inscription (of .
doubtful genuineness), the latter several times both in inscriptions:
and in literature. Bentley first restored the true forms for the:
corrupt Brutum...Septimz'umgue. Orelli is too hard upon them
in comparing them with Ala/vim at scurrae of Sat. 11. 7, 36;
they were plainly friends of Torquatus.

27. cena. prior,‘ an earlier engagement’: potiorque puella. ‘ a .:
girl whom he prefers’: 171w appears here to have the force of ’
coupling alternatives, which are regarded as both acting to pre-
vent his presence, though not together: hence it is virtually dis- -
junctive, as in Verg. Georg. II. 87, 139, 312, III. 121 (Conington),
and often in Lucretius (cp. Munro’s index): the engagement is
not necessarily to the [me/la, though it may be. Martin rightly
renders ‘ unless he be engaged elsewhere or flirting with some
girl whom he prefers to any company’.

28. adsumam, ‘ I will have S. too ’: it is a striking proof of
the mechanical and careless way in which our MSS. were copied,
that Keller quotes only one as having this, the unquestionably
correct reading: all his others have ad sum/11am, or some cor-
ruption of that reading.

i Bk. 1. Ep. VI.] NOTES. 12 5

umbris ‘guests whom you may bring’: the umbrae were
‘j guests not invited by the host, but brought by an invited guest,
: as Maecenas brought Vibidius and Balatro to the dinner given
by Nasidienus (Sat. II. 8, 22). Conington’s rendering ‘and
each might bring a friend or two as well’ is misleading: the
number of umbrae could not be more than four, if the party was
r; not to exceed the approved limit of nine, three on each couch : be-
sides the remark was only addressed to Torquatus, not to the
others.

29. premunt ‘annoy’. capraezhz'reus: ea/ler is similarly
used by Catull. LXIX. 5, LXXI. I, and by Ov. A. 'A. 111. I93:
the feminine form only here, though certainly not, as Orelli sup-
poses from any feeling of delicacy, which however desirable ac-
cording to our notions, is not likely to have occurred to Horace.

v

30. quotus esse velis, ‘ how large you would like the party to
it be’: ‘name your number ’ (Con.): cp. Mart. XIV. 217 die quotas
5. et guanlz' eupz'as eenare. Quoius asks a question, the answer to
v which is to be given by an ordinal: hence we may compare the
(Greek phrase fipéOn «pea‘Beérns 6éKa-ros afiro's: I have found no
z-exact parallel in Latin, but ‘ how many days ago ? ’ (quota: z'am
(diet) answered by terlz'us iam dies ext, is somewhat analogous.
' Cp. Ep. 11. r, 35.

31. postico ‘the back-door’ such as has been found in many
.‘.Pompeian houses. Senec. de Brev. Vit. I4, 4 says guam multi
: per reyfertmn clientz'hus atrium prodz're m'lahunt et per obscure:
ulm’ium aa’z'tm prry‘ugz'ent.~—fa.lle ‘ give the slip to ’.

EPISTLE VI.

Nothing is known of the Numicius, to whom this Epistle
;-is addressed, and his name is only introduced to keep up the
{epistolary form, for nothing turns upon it. Nor is there any hint
(to assist us in determining the date : it may have been written at
irany time within the limits between which Horace seems to have
il'practised this style of composition. The general purpose of the
CEpistle is to recommend a philosophic calm as the true way of
(regarding the various objects of human desire. But from v. 31
(to the end Horace adopts a tone of strong irony, urging Nu-
Irmicius, if he will not accept this theory of life, to pursue with
aresolute energy whatever end he may choose to propose to
li'himself.

1—8. The happy man is he who caresfor nothing over-much.
'sTSome (an gaze unmoved even on the grand phenomena of the
istheaz'ens. How do you think thal we ought to feel wilh regard to
.moeallh and honour .9

156 HORA T! EPISTULAE.

*1. n11 admirari corresponds to Tennyson’s ‘wise indifferencn
of the wise ’, the d‘rapaEla of the Epicureans, for apud Epz’curum
duo bond .rzmt, ex guz’éur summum z'llua’ beafumque compom'tur'
at corpus sine dolore sit, am'mur Suzeperturbatioue (Seneca Ep. 66¢
45), the dwdaem of the Stoics, to whom all emotions were font
hidden (Cic. Acad. II. 43, 135), except in the modified form 0::
6070206404 (Zeller, Stairs, pp. 253, 291). The aa’mz'rarz' would
naturally bring along with it the optare and expetere, with which
it is often conjoined; e.g. Cic. de Off. I. 20, 66, where one on
the marks of a ‘forlz': animus et maguus’ is cum persuasum er;
m'lu'l lwmz'uem m'si quad lzmzertum decorumgue 51'! an! all/ninth
aut optzzre aut expetere oportere.

3. hunc ‘ yon ’.

4. momentis ‘courses’, the rpm”) of Epicurns in Diog.
Laert. X. 76, not of time, as in Sat. 1. r. 7. Cp. Ep. 1. IO, 16.

formidine ‘dread ’, i.e. superstitious alarm.

5. imbutiz cp. Ep. I. 2, 69 (note), and Cic. de Fin. 1. 18,6:
:uperrtz'tz'o, qua qui est z'm/qu’us, yuz'elus £553 mmymmz fittest;
hence translate ‘ without a touch of dread ’. spectent : the in-
dicative has very little authority and is quite indefensible.

quid merely introduces the question,as in Cic. de 01?. II. 7, '25
quid cmscmus .rzm’riorcm z'l/mu Dz‘ouyrium, (/uo crzm'az‘u til/Ionic.
angi solz'tum .9 de Orat. I. I 7, 79 quid [811565, :17 aa’ a/imz'u: z'ngei
m'um we] mm'u: il/(l, gum: ego mm attzlg'z', ata’nerz’ut, qualem 271mm
(t quantum oratory); futurum ? pro Rosc. I7, 49 gm}! came:
hunc 1,0521”: Sex. Roar/um, qua r/ua’io et gua iutcl/zgmlia are in‘
rustz'cz's rebux? Macleane’s interpretation ‘ what do you suppose
they think ’ &c. is quite baseless.

1*

7. ludicra. quid, plausus, etc. This line has been punctuated
and explained in at least five different ways: (I) lzaz’z‘w‘a guid',
plamus, [zuz’icra being then translated ‘games’: the objections
to this are (a) that although the singular is often so used,
there is no authority for the plural; but cp. Madvig on Cic.
de Fin. 1. 20, 69: ([1) that with at following, another copula
is needed before flausur: (c) that, if the games are regarded
from the stand-point of the giver, they are not naturally an
object of admiration; if from the spectator’s point of view, there
is an abruptness in passing on to the prizes of ambition. (2) lu-
a’icra quid plauxus, p/ausus being the genitive after Indian ‘the
toys of applause’, i.e. ‘worthless applause’, like vilizz rsrum,
strala vial-um etc. Then line 7 refers to the prizes of ambition,
as mmm'a...ludos to those of covetousness. But (am/(1mm is not
a word which lends itself naturally to this genitival construction:
(b) it is not likely that Horace, in asking a question as to the
value to be set upon these things, would imply his own opinion

M739.
g'i‘i'

1131:. I. Ep. VI.] NOTES. - :27

of their worthlessness in the very form of the question. (3) ludi-

ura .9 guidplausus, connecting ludz'era with man's. This is open
to the last objection; and besides mzmem man's is a far more
unnatural expression than ludicra man's. (4) ludiera quid, plausus,
inhere flaunts is the ace. plur. in apposition to ludz'era. This
rinvolves the same prejudging of the question: perhaps too the
I lural, though sometimes used, is less natural than the singular.
( 5) Keller has ...Imt'o.t? Ludz’era. Quid plausu: &c., ludz'era
-:being then the answer of Numicius. This is very abrupt, and
:would naturally imply a similar answer after v. 8. (4) seems
(open to fewest objections.

dona, sc. fionores et imperia ; cp. Carin. I. I, 7.

Qujritis, collective, as so often in Livy, but apparently not
eelsewhere before his time: cp. Drager Hist. Synt. I. 3; Kiihnast
'JLiV. Synt. 63: cp. Tac. Germ. 37 non Samm's, mm Poem'.

8. quo...modo ‘id est, quo iudicio, qua sp'e ’, Comm. Cruq.,
not merely a tmesis for guomoa’o which always has the final
vowel shortened.

9—16. T lze fear (31" loss or :zmfi’rz'ng is not [65! disturfiz'ng
x'lum the greed for gain or lumour, and they are alike in their
K‘fiets: virtue lzersetfs/zoula’ not &epurxuea’ to an extreme.

9. fere ‘as a rule’, cp. Caes. B. G. III. 18 fire libenter
v'wmz'ne: id quad wlmzt, erea’mzt.——mira.tur &c. ‘ over esteems
azhem in the same way as he who craves ’. For mz'rarz' in this
tense of caring about, with some feeling of dread, cp. Luc. II. 28
.teaz’um est z'IZe dolor, ted iam metu: ; inmbat amem, miraturgue
malum.

*10. pavor ‘the excitement ’: (cp. Cic. T usc. Iv. 8, 19
:iawrem, metum mentem loco moventmz) the Mafia; or émrltngts
which is inconsistent with real happiness. Cp. Verg. Aen. V.
3.. 37 exsultantz'aque lzaurz't eom’a flavor pulsanr (Georg. III. 105) of
ahe excitement of a race.—utrobique ‘in either case’. This
.cuord does not contain the same element as uéz‘que, but is formed
. 3y adding the suffix -bigue to the stem utro-: utrubique is only a
J ate and corrupt form, although supported by fair authority here.
Cp. Corssen Nachtr. p. 27. Hence correct Roby I. § 525, S. G.
£.222.

11. simulzsimul ae Roby § 1717, S. G. § 721, not as
iKriiger, an adverb zpariter. species, ‘appearance’ of any object
‘1 bf fear or desire.

exterret, ‘flutters’ with the favor which it excites. Jacobs,
not. Ven. p. I57, conjectures externat (i.e. exsternat, formed
1,511 the analogy of consternat), which is approved by Lachmann

at

128 [1019/1 TI EPISTULAE.

on Lucret. IV. 1022 (where he similarly reads externantur f1
exterrmtur, ‘are scared’), Haupt, etc. The word is foun
'twice in Catullus (LXIV. 7r, I65) and three times in Ovi
(Met. I. 641, XI. 77, Ibis 432) in just the sense here requirec
and therefore is not ‘unclassical’ as Keller says. But txterr'
may be defended by Verg. Aen. XI. 806 fugit ante omues extet
rim: Arruns lactitia mixtooue meta (cp. G. III. 434), Lucr. I.‘
I040 now'tate extern'tu: z‘psa.

12. gaudeat, etc., ‘whether he rejoices’, etc., not as Kelle
takes it, with a colon at metuatne, the jussive subjunctive. ‘Th.
classification of the emotions under four heads originated with th
Stoics, but in Horace’s time had become a commonplace. CF
Verg. Aen. VI. 733 [zinc metuuut (u/vumtrlue, dolmt gaza/cutqza
quoted by Augustine de Civ. D. XIV. 3 as a Stoic echo. Cf
Plat. Phaed. 83 B fifiovcfiu KaZ érLHu/ucfiu Kai Kurd»! Kai (péflwv.

J. s. R.

13. spe, ‘expectation’, with the ambiguous meaning show
also in flavor and exterrct. This is more common with the ver
spero (cp. Verg. Aen. I. 543, II. 658, etc.) than with the sul:
stantive; but cp. Sall. Jug. LXXXVIII. r contra spam :uam lac
limb/1i: animi: exa'pitur, Cat. XX. 13 mala res, 5156.: malt
arperz'or with Kritz’s note.

14. deflxis oculls, ‘ You stare, look blank, grow numb fror
top to toe’. Con.

16. ultra. quam satis est. There is no reason to suppos
(with Macleane) that Horace is speaking either ironically o
‘with an unusual fit of enthusiasm ’. The need of moderation i1
pursuit even of virtue is a commonplace with philosophers: cp
Cic. pro Mur. 30, 6 3 uostri 2711' a Plato/1e at Arzklutde, mmignu
Ito/nine: et tnupemti aizmt...omuo.r virtuta: matz'orrztate gum/an
one telrzpr‘ratax. Cic. Tusc. IV. 25, 55 rhutuz we! optz‘maruut rerun
.rca'ata [amen et tranquil/a are (fallout. ib. IV. 29, 62 ctz'am 52' vi)
tutis vc'lzeI/u'lztz'or zzfpt‘titus sit, eaa’am at omnibus aa’ deterrent/uh
ad/zz'oelzda oratz'o.

17—27. Set your heart on the treasurer cy’ art, on fauze am
on weal/12, if you 7027]: out remanlmr tlzatyou will soon flow I
allamz’ou all.

17. I nunc, ‘go now’, an ironical imperative to do somethin;
which under the circumstances is impossible, or at least not to b
expected, usually followed by at, as in Ep. II. 2, 76. Cp. Pers
IV. 19 i nmzc...5ufla, where Jahn remarks ‘irridentis vel expro
brantis formula’, and gives many other examples.

argentum, here ‘plate’, as in Sat. I. 4, 28,]tiv. I. 76, etc. ; no
‘money’. artis, ‘works of art’, cp. Carin. IV. S, 5 (Ii-vile m

£51. Ep. v1.1 NOTES. 129

    

ice! artium qua: aut Parr/mum- protulz't au! Scams. So in
ph. O. C. 472 Kparfipés ela'w o’wfipds etixerpos réxv'q.

18. suspice, opp. of device. colores, ‘dyes’, i.e. waste:
Marcus.

19. loquentem, very rarely used, as the context requires that
. '1: should understand it here, of public speaking; which is almost
‘iways a’itere, opposed to conversational talk (loym'): cp. Cic.
rirat. 32, 113 net idem laguz' ext quad a’z'cere: de Orat. III. 10, 38
aqua em'm conamur docere emn dicere, guz’ loquz' nercz'at. So
g'upolis (Dem. 8) said of Phaeax Rake?» dpto'ros, douuaru'na-ros
their (Meineke Com. II. 461). .

: 20. navus. Bentley prints gnavus, which has however but
::.tle support from the M88. From Cicero’s words (Orat. 47, l 58)
mi erant, ct navi et nari, quibus rum in praeponi oportcret, du/cz'm
{sum est ignoti ignavi ignari .dicere guam ut veritas postulabat,
rmight seem that the forms with g were unknown to him. But
mum: is often found in good Ciceronian M53. and is admitted
1' the best editors (e.g. Halm in de Imp. Pomp. 7, r8): narus
reins nowhere to occur, nor is gnolm actually found except in
;e grammarians. It is very doubtful whether gnaw“ is from the
wame root as gnarus, the meaning being entirely different (Corssen
.83): but cp. Curt. Gr. Etym. I. 220. forum for business pur-
ases, as in Ep. 1. 19, 8, not (as Lewis and Short take it there)
l- legal or political pursuits: cp. cedar: foro=to become bank-
:pt, and. de Imp. Pomp. 7, 19 [um ratio pecuniarzzm...quae in
'o versatur. vespertinus, Roby § 101 7, S. G. § 4.51.

E 21. dotahbus, coming to him through his wife, and therefore
>t due either to inheritance, or to his own energy and business
. .ll. emetat, only found here.

5‘22. Mutus, probably the name of a. real person, known to
:3race’s readers. Orelli remarks that Horace, though often
:rrowing his types of character from Lucilius, does not limit
rnself to them. Alum: is found as a coguomen on an inscrip—
.n, quoted by Bentley, who restored the true reading for the
1 gate, Marius, indzgnmn.

: indignum, an exclamation, as in CV. Met. v. 37 nin’ post
"aria l’lzz'nem ind, at (indignant !) sceltrato profuz'l (Ira. Am.
.6, I lanilor, z'ndzgnmn, a’ura mitigate attend. So ma/um,
awn/z, ngfas, etc. Macleane’s z'na’zgnum quad sit, is much less
.bd. quod sit, Roby § [740, S. G. § 740.

9:24. quicquid, etc. Cp. Soph. Aj. 646 d’1rav0’ 6 paprs
qraplflmyros‘ xpovos cilia 1” donha Kai ¢avéwa xpii'Ir-rs‘rac. in
rtticum. ‘to the light of day’=z'n (rpm-[um ; if the word he, as is

w. H. 9

r30 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

commonly supposed, contracted from aperi—ou-s it is used her
but apparently here only, in its primary sense (Roby § 774).

26. porticus Agrippae, erected by M. Vipsanius Agrippa:
honour of Neptune, and adorned with paintings of the exploits
the Argonauts; hence called particus Vz'psam’a, or Neptunz',:
Argonautarum (Juv. VI. r 5 3). It was thrown open to the pub]
in 8.0. 25 (Dio Cass. LIII. 27) and would naturally be a fashiot
able lounge. Cp. Burn’s Rome, p. 332. '

v18. Appl, the regina viarum, as Statius Silv. II. 2, 12 cal
it, led to Capua and afterwards to Brundisium, and would oft:
be crowded by Roman nobles travelling to their villas in Can
pania, or to Greece and the East.

27. Numa and Ancus are joined, as being the two mo
popular of the early kings; cp. Ennius’ line adopted by Lucre
III. [02 5 lumina sis [=sm's] ecu/is etiam bonus Ancu’ reliqui
and Cam. IV. 7, 14.

28—35. If you are swfin'ng, 55513 #25 remedy; So, If 7/1315
is 1/1: [rue pat/1 lo a Ila/go} lzfe, aim at securing this. If 704111.
[/1671 do your utmost to grow ridr.

29. vis, a direct. statement for. a hypothetical one“ Rol
§r553, S. G. § 65x.

recto ‘ aright’, here equal to battle, not in a moral sense, asi
Ep. 1. 2, 4r. '

30. virtue una, as the Stoics taught.

31. hoe age ‘attend to this alone’: a phrase borrowe
apparently from the formula with which an ofiicial at a sacrifir
called for reverent attention from the bye-standers: cp. Sat. 1
3, I 52; Lucret. I. 42 71am neon: nos aggro Ito: patriai tempm
iniquo possumus. deltcils: vo/uptatz'bus.

putas has much more support in the MSS., and is muc
better suited to the preceding 221's, than Bentley’s putts, which t
thinks ‘mollius et verecundius’.

verba ‘mere words’; cp. the last words of Brutus in Di
XLVII. 4,9 (3 Thimov dpenfi, A6709 dp‘ $7170" 6"de 66‘ as ds {pyc
fiaxow' 0'!) 3' dp’ édodheues 7197a].

32. lucum ligna. ‘ asacred grove but logs’. portus occupe
‘reaches the port before you’, and so anticipates you in tt
market; not as in Carm. I. I4, 2.

83. Clbyra. was in the extreme south of Phrygia 0n the b0}
ders of Lycia: its position has been identified by inscriptions four
on the spot (Spratt’s Lycia I. 256); it ‘does not seem very favour:

Bk. I. Ep. VL] NO§ES [31

Me for commerce, for it is neither on the sea, nor on a great
'oad. We may conclude however that probably the grain of the
ralley of the Indus (a tributary of the Calbis), and the wood and
ron of Cibyra might furnish articles of commerce. Iron ore is
ilentiful in the Cibyratis’. G. L. in the Diet. Geogr. Blthynia.
lad some important ports, and large navigable rivers, which
wrought down the produce of the interior, especially timber and
marble: cp. Carm. x. 35, 7; III. 7, 3.

34. rotundentur ‘be rounded ofl", an expression not else-
yhere used, but Petron. 76 has uno rursu centier sertertium
wotundavi.—a.ltera a second set of talents, as numerous,
:tidem being equivalent to mille talenta.‘ cp. Catull. 5, 8 basia
zille, deinde centum, a’ein mill: altera, a’ein seeuna’a centum.
erg. EC]. 111. 71 aurea mala deem misi: era: altera mz'ttam.

porro et : et is omitted by some good MSS. but is probably
ght.

35. quadrat is better supported than quadret, which seems to
=2 a careless assimilation to the preceding subjunctives: ‘the part
>1ich squares the heap’ is a periphrasis for a fourth thousand.

it 36—48. I'Vealt/z tfcourse bring: many blessings in its train,
“(I a rid; man is better ofl~ than a king; :0 if this is your goal,
‘ .5}: on towards it stoutly.

E 36. fidemque ‘ credit’; not however, as Orelli says, solely in
:aney matters. ‘Juv. III. 143 quantum quirgue sua uummorum
mat in area, tantum lzafiet etfia’ei (with Mayor’s note).

. 37. regina. Pecunia. ‘queen cash’: Juv. I. 112 inter no:
‘ utz'rrima a’z'w'tz'arum maz'estas, etsifunesta Pecunz'a templo non-
!” lzabitar. It is doubtful whether the references in Arnobius
. l Augustine (quoted by Mayor aa’ toe.) to a a’ea Petunia have
97 better basis than such jests as these, although we must not
:get the very common tendency of the Romans to deify
.rsonifications. Cp. Mommsen I. [73.

vi 38. Suade1a=IIei9w, also called Suaa’a by Ennius in Cic.
.It. [5, 59 zit quam dam; in Perz'elz' 1am: serz'psit Eupolis
.‘itavz'xse, Izuius lzie medulla”; nostrum oratorem fuisse (lixerit.
i.’ Peitho as an attendant on Aphrodite cp. Preller Rb’m. Myth.

.939. Cappadocum rex, Archelaus: Cicero says of his prede-
mor Ariobarzanes in ad Att. VI. 1, 3 nullum aemriurn, nullum
raftgral lzabet...nz'lzil i110 regno spolz'atius, ni/zil rege egentim, and
:uAtt. VI. 3, 5 erat rex perpauper. The Cappadocian slaves
we regarded as oflittle value: cp. Pers. v1. 77; Mart. x. 76, 3:

.4. post Red. 6, 14 C appaa’otem mado abreptum de grege wna’lium
mm.

9—2

k .
I32 HORA TI fPISTULAL

40. ut aiunt ‘ as the story goes’, Ep. 1. 7, .9 ; 17, 18, etc:
41. 31 posset, Roby§ 1754, S. G. § 748.

scaenae, the only legitimate form: cp. Corssm I. 325, R0!
§ 259. Plutarch Lucull. c. 39 tells the story \hus: ‘ Whenz
praetor, with great expense and pains, was prepa‘ing a spectac .
for the people, and asked him to lend him some purple robes f.
the performers in a chorus, he told him he would go home at
see, and if he had got any, would let him have then: and the ne .-
(lay asking how many he wanted, and being told tnat a hundr'i
would suffice, bade him take twice as many: on which the pc I
Horace observes, that a house is but a poor one, wiiere the valr
ables unseen and unthought of do not exceed all those that met
the eye’.

42. qui, Roby § 379, S. G. § 206. The chlamys, being'
Greek garment, would not naturally be found in Ia:ge numbcl
in a Roman house.

44. toneret, Roby § 1783, S. G. § 765; the subject is I .
giver of the show, who had made the request.

46. fallunt=ham9duea furibus ‘pilferers’: Orelli thini
the slaves in particular: cp. Verg. Eel. III. 16 git/1!, domiv
facimzt, audent cum talia fares? but in neither passage is t;
meaning necessary: see Kennedy ad lot.

48. repetas ‘ return with each new day to”.

49—55. If the lwnour: of the state are w/mt you desire, ti;
lmsily canvassfor them.

49. species ‘state’, especially of a magistrate: Tae. A15.
IV. 6 ma coma/Mm, :ua [tractorz'éus species.

50. qui dictet nomina, the so-ealled nomenclator, who 3
companied a candidate on his canvass, in order to whisper toh'i
the names of influential citizens whom he might meet. Cp. 0
pro Mur. 36,.77 quid (111ml llabes nomenclatorem .9 in to quilts
fizllz': et (leczfis, 7mm 51' nomz'ne appellarz' abs te ciws tuos lwnestn
est, turpe est do: nation’s e53: servo tuo quartz tz'ln'. In B.C. .
when Cato was standing for the military tribuneship, the empln‘
ment of ”amaze/atoms was forbidden by law, though the law v
rarely obeyed. Nine years later it had been repealed or v
regarded as obsolete, even by Cato. Cp. Plutareh, Cat. 8.

61. fodicet, ‘nudge’: the nomenclator is of course on it
outside of the path, his master having the wall to his rigi'i1
cp. Sat. 11. 5, I7. For the action cp. Ter. Hec. 465 LA:
{amine te. PH. Ito/i forlcn’. fusxz'. Roby § 962 is probably up
in. assigning to fintz'ran: a frequentative, rather than an intensr.
(Maeleane) or diminutive force. Almost all MSS. have 3am:

ask. 1. Ep. VI.] NOTES. 133

or rwum for léwum, whence Ritter repeats .rervmm, a conjecture
{which has deservedly found but little support: .raevum though
: admitted by some editors is not defensible. -

cogat, ‘ press ’, with energy. trans pondera, a very difiicult

I phrase. The old interpreters explained it as referring to stepping-
4«;tones placed in the road: thus Comm. Cruq. pendent lapz‘des
moi per via: in opera dantur (read porrzlgtmtur) aut [qui per]
)‘htem viarum positi altiorc: [rant]. Gesner explained u/lm
tuguz'lz'brium wrfon': cum perimlo cadeua’z', comparing Ov. Met.
1|. 13 net tz'rrumfuso pmdebat in aere tel/us panderibu: lz'érala
Emit: Lucret. II. 218, VI. 574, Lucan I. 57, a view which,
though ignored by Macleane, has received the weighty support
if Lachmann (on Lucret. p. 381), Haupt (on 0v. Met. I. 13)

.nd Ritter, as well as Conington: ‘at risk of tumbling down’.
Orelli takes it of the weights on the counter of a shop, support-
;ng his interpretation by the picture of a shop at Pompeii, and
{eller warmly approves: but is it possible to understand so im-
portant a limiting notion as ‘of the shop’? Others interpret
mna’cra of obstacles generally. The old view has recently been
Jdvocated by T. Mommsen (Fleckezirm’s y’alzré. 1874, p. 466 RI),
aIissen (Poflzpcz'an. Slud. p. 566), and Kruger. Overbeck Pom-
s’eii3 p. 56 describes the broader streets as having three such
.pepping stones (Fig. 19), the narrower, one. It is admitted
flat there is no evidence, except in the scholiasts, that these were

lilied porzdera: but in face of the difficulties still attaching to

aesner’s interpretation (and especially to the force which it
Itquires us to give to trans), it is perhaps best to follow the
ltrlier view, which must have been based upon some traditional

ilthority, seeing how little there is in the words themselves to

;.ggest it. The picture thus suggested is that of a candidate
1 the cumbrous whitened toga, pressed by his attendant to

any across the street in order to shake hands with an in-
rlential elector on the path opposite. The street was usually

*urrow, in Pompeii never more than about 24 feet broad, and

izten only nine or ten, inclusive of the paths (margines), but the

alter were as a rule much raised.

3 52. Fabia, sc. lrz'bu, one of the original country-tribes.
"iallna, one of the two added latest, in B.C. 241. Both are
. :quently mentioned in inscriptions.

3 63. 1110, sc. a third man. Bentley read is, which has much
as authority, and would necessarily refer back to ilk—cut
:re libet. The forms of free election were allowed to remain

mixing the time of Augustus, who himself took part in the

:mvassing (cp. Suet. Oct. XL. camz’tz'omm ius pristinum

nfluxit), and the elections of B.C. 19 gave rise to serious dis-

mrbances: it was only Tiberius who made the sanction of 'the

1 34 H ORA T I EPIS TULA E.

comitia merely fomial: cf. Tac. Ann. I. 15, and Merivale Hist:
c. xuv. ad im‘t.

54. curule ebur, 5c. the sella turn/1'5, a distinction enjoyeo
by the curule aediles, praetors, and consuls. inportunus, ‘ruthi
lessly’: cp. Cic. in Cat. IV. 6, 12 (note).

55. facetus=blande et comiter, ‘ politely’, apparently a cot
quuial usage : cp. Ter. Heaut. 521 mulier commoda, foam lice.
merelrix. adopta. : Spartianus says of the emperor Didiu
Julianus (c. 4) Imam”; ct equestrem orzz’z'ncm z'u palatz'um vent
entem admisit, algae mzumqucmgue, ut erat atlas, z/elpatrem 2’:
filium ml {tare-nit”: afiztm alandz'ssime ext.

56—64. If good dining 2': good living, [1102 (we of to I}:
mark! ba’tz'mes, to secure 1'15 (1101265! daz'ulz'cx, and lake Golgi/[u
for your model.

56. lucet, ‘day has dawned ’, i.e. it is time to be off i:
quest of dainties.

57. placemur, venemur. ‘ Let us go off for fish and game’
but only, as Gargilius did. to the market-place. This seem
better than to take the words of literal fishing and hunting, whicl
are not necessary for the life of an epicure.

58. Gargilius, probably a character in the satires of Lu
cilius. The name is not a fictitious one, but occurs in in
scriptions.

59. dlfl'ertum forum populumque =forum :z’zfir/um populc
as in Sat. 1. 5, 3 forum Appz' dzfi’rtum nautz‘s. Bentley too'.
objection to the repetition of popular): and papa/o, and t
dzflcrtum applied to papa/um for which Confirm”; would b‘
more usual; and therefore very confidently read amt/mm fc
papa/um. But the repetition may be defended by the emphasi
laid upon the presence of the people as spectators: and th
use of (lg/firm”: by a zeugma, like that in Ep. 11. I, 159 lei
poemzque Iota: cp. A. P. 443. Besides it has been pointed or:
that though the forum was crowded in the morning, the campu
was not much frequented till the afternoon. And even in th
contracted forms the similarity between (am/mm and populun
is not great enough to make the conjecture probable.

60. unus...e multts, ‘one of all the train’, as in Verg. Aer.
v. 644, not here in the proverbial sense, found e.g. in Sat. 1. 9, 7t
Cic. Tusc. I. 9, 17 (Kiihner), &c.

61. crudus, properly ‘raw’ (connected with cruor, Kpéas
etc. Vaniéek p. 174,), is applied alike to undigested food, an'
(as here) to the eater who has not yet digested it. Indulgenc
in a hot bath too soon after dinner is censured as a mark (

Q

WT,

risk. I. Ep. VII.] NOTES. 135

I glutton by Juv. I. 142 and Pets. 11:. 98. From the numerous

' references collected by Mayor, it seems to have been regarded
as a means of hastening digestion, though one dangerous to
health.

62. Caerite cera= Caen'tz'éus tabulz's. Madvig (Rom. Verf.
l. 409) considers that it is impossible to explain the reason
why the lists of the rive: sine .rzgflragio were called the labulae
. Caeritum. Gellius XVI. 13 asserts that the inhabitants of
Caere were made municiper sine mfi‘agii fun because they
took charge of the Roman man at the time of the Gallic
invasion (cp. Liv. v. 40): and that the name was afterwards
applied warm wire to those whom the censors degraded and
deprived of their votes. There is some reason to suppose that
what was originally a mark of honour for the Caerites became
a badge of inferiority, after they had been defeated in an attempt
to throw ofi" their connexion with Rome (cp. Madvig, op. cit.
p. 46).
63. remig‘lum; cp. Ep. I 2, 24 fi'. Ulixi : the form Ulixei
is almost equally well supported here. Cp. Roby § 482. S. G.
§ 160. .

64. interdicta voluptas, i.e. the slaughtering of the sacred
cattle of the Sun-god: Hom. 0d. 1. 8, x11. 340 if.

65. Mimnermus, an elegiac poet of Colophon, contempo-
E:‘ary with Solon: a fragment is preserved in Stobaeus (Frag.
l. Bergk) Ti: 6% files, Ti 6% Teprrvdv drep xpvaéns ’Atppodirns;
“Oi/aim 6'76 [1.0L [.Lnxén 'rafira péhot. Propertius (I. 9, 11) says
)f him plus in amore valet Minmermi wrm: Emma.

66. istis, ‘than what you have now before you ’. Cp. Isocr.
Id Nicod. I I, xpé 702‘s elpnuévots, '1? first flehrtw redraw. candidus,
“frankly ’. 51 non. Keller reads with some good M SS. 51' nil.

EPISTLE VII.

The date of this Epistle has been given by Ritter as the
.utumn of B.C. 21. He argues from Ep. 1. 2, 2 that Horace
«was at this time at Praeneste, within view of the Alban hills
v. [0), and was intending to go down to Velia or Salemum
”or the winter (Ep. I. 15). In this year also Augustus left
iziicily for the East, and sent. Agrippa (now married to Julia)
1 0 take charge of home affairs; hence Maecenas was relieved of
ais more important public duties, and would have been all the
more at leisure to enjoy the society of Horace, so that he com-
i'ulained of his absence. But there are too many conjectural
Inks in this chain of argument to enable us to accept it with

136 HURA T1 EPISTULAE.

confidence. It is by no means certain that Ep. 11. is to t
assigned to ILC. 21. Horace was doubtless often at Praenesh
and perhaps spent more winters than one by the sea. Frank
with not less probability assigns both this epistle and Ep. 1.
to B.C. '23. Sir T. Martin well remarks: ‘This Epistle wi
always rank among the most valued of Horace’s poems. '
shows the man in his most attractive aspect,—simple, franl-
affectionate, tactical, manly, and independent. No one ca
read it without feeling that dear as Maecenas was to Home:
and deeply grateful to him as he was for his generosity, an
for the friendly spirit without which generosity itself woul
have been odious to the poet, not even for him would Home
forego a tittle of that freedom of thought and action which I"
deemed to be essential, not less for his self-respect than for h
personal happiness ’.

1—13. I lzaw stayed away from [Game war/z longer [In
I lola’you I slim/Id: [ml [ am sure you will excme me, Mariana:
for 1 am afraid to be in lawn at JIM/l an mz/u’alt/zy seam”.
intmrz’ t0 go down to Me sea for the winter, but [51ml] be back agaa
wit/z you in tlze spring. -

1. quinque dies; ‘ five days or so ’, a colloquial phrase, [’4
any short period: cp. Sat. 1. 3, 16 (11113211112 dz'céus m'l amt a
lantlzk.

rure: this form for the locative ruri occurs again in E;
I. 14, 10, twice in Ovid and twice in Tibullus. In Plau
Trin. 166 it is found in the MSS. though Ritschl reads r11.
(cp. Cas. 1. 22), and Madvig leaves it in Liv. v11. 5, 9, xxxvn
53, 8. With an epithet the form rare is always used. C:
Kiihner 11. 354. Roby § 1168, 1170. There is nothing"
fix the meaning here to Praeneste, as Ritter supposes, or 1
Tibur, as others have argued from V. 45. Horace may probab
refer rather to his Sabine farm.

2. Sextilem: this month received the name ‘August’ :
B.C. 8 (Dion. Cass. LV. 6), cp. Merivale IV. 255.

desideror: Roby, § r460; S. G. § 596. atqul: most MS:
have fallen into the very common error of substituting algae.

3. sanum recteque valentem, ‘ free from disease, and '
sound health’ as in Ep. 1. 16, 21. Cp. Cic. Acad. II. 7, 1
47' [serum] e! and sun! at walmtes. The reading of some inferi ‘
MSS. rer/ct/ue wider: valentem is due solely to the wish to h
up the gap left by the accidental omission of samrm ; Bentley:
suggestion rertequc vz'gere valenteI/z is needless.

4. mihi das aegro, not (as Macleane) ‘you let me gt;

13%k. 1. Ep. VII.] NOTES. 137

{because I was sick’, but ‘you are ready to give me, if I am
sick ’.
5. ficus prlma: the fig ripens towards the end of August
1 and the beginning of September; cp. Carm. III. 23, 8 pomz'fero
grave lempus (171710. There were also early spring figs, formed
even before the leaves (cp. Plin. xv. 18, 71 :untpraeterea eaea'em
strolz'nae ct praecorex, biferae, alba ac mgrra, cum meme winde-
x miague matureuentes; XVI. 26, 113; Meyer on Matth. xxi. 19,
Trench Mracles, p. 451), but these are of course not referred
r to here.

6. dissignatorem: this form is the only one recognized
_ by good M58. and by inscriptions. Cp. Ep. 1. 5, 16. The
dissignator was the man who marshalled the funeral procession,
not the a’omz‘rzus funtris of Cic. de Leg. n. 24, 61 dominusgue
funerz's uz‘atur accenso algae lz'ctorz'bus (as Macleane says), but
one of his dams-2' (cp. Marquardt Privatalt. I. 357 note). Acron
-, says here desig‘nafores dicunlur guz' ad locum [.9 [mum] Lz'bz'tinae
1 in funere praestanti cmza’uczmtur, u! defumti cum Imnore cf
:firantur. The name was also given to the officials who assigned
f. places in the theatre: cp. Plaut. Poen. prol. 18...m’u Zia/or
'wrbmu (mt w'rgae mutlz'anl, neu dz'sszgnator praeler as 01mm—
.“bulet, mu 5653117” a’utat, dum' Izz'strz'o in scaezza siet, whence it
is clear that the lz'ctor is here used generally for ‘ attendant’,
”with no reference to magistrates, as Ritter supposes: cp. Lip-
; sius ad loc.

7. pueris: cp. Mart. x. 62, 12 aestate pueri .rz' valml, .mlz':
'\ dimmt.

8. 011101083. ‘in showing attentions’: for qflfa'a in the sense of
am duties of civility due from clients and from citizens generally
usee Mayor on Juv. III. 126. The term would include the morn-
;1.ing salutatio, the dea’uctz’o in forum, visits to the sick, attendance
.at weddings, funerals, or when the toga virilis was assumed,
1 and the like.

opella. ‘petty business’: cp. Ep. 11. 2. 67. The word occurs
(only here and in Lucr. I. 1114.

9. testamenta. resignat ‘unseals wills’, i.e. causes deaths.
.A will was usually written on tablets of wood or wax; a senatus-
(consultum (of the time of Nero, Suet. N er. 17) enacted that they
)Twere to be tied up with a triple thread, and then wax was to be
cput over the thread and sealed by the testator, and also by wit-
:enesses. When sealed a will was deposited with some friend, or
in a temple, or with the Vestal virgins. After the testator’s
.sdeath as many of the witnesses as possible were collected, and
{after they had acknowledged their seals, the thread was broken,
{and the will read. Cp. Huschke Jurispr. Ante-Just. p. 538.

138 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

10. Albanisfthe snow would naturally lie on the Alban hill it
earlier than on the plain of the Campagna. bruma for winten
generally, as in Carm. IV. 7, 12; Ep. 1. u, 19 and often. chi
the greater frequency of frost and snow in ancient times than a
present in the same latitudes cp. Ep. I. 3, 3. quod sl: cp. Verge
Aen. V. 64., praeterea si nona diem mortalihus almum Aurora
extuleflt: Catull. XIV. I7 sz' luxerz't ‘come dawn’ (Ellis). Sf»
we find often dz'eam...si prizes dz'xero: Cic. Acad. II. 20, 64, (1
Off. II. 6, 22, Plaut. Capt. 248, etc.

11. vates tuus, i. e. the humble friend whom you honou‘
with the exalted title of ‘bard’: cp. Carm. I. I, 35 ouodsi net
lyrieis vatihus inseres, II. 6, 24 votis amiez' etc. L. Miiller D '\
lx’e Metriea p. 65 if. shows how this old-fashioned name felt
into contempt in the early Latin poetry, and regained all it
earlier honour with Vergil (e.g. Ecl. IX. 34.). Cp. Munro or
Lucret. I. 102: Ep. II. I, 26.

12. contractus ‘huddled up’, émxexuzfia'ys as in Lucian
Saturn. 9, 9 émxexmpéres...d/L¢Z 11):! deuvov. Others take it a;
‘in retirement’: cp. Verg. Moret. 77 qm's em'm contractz'or z'llo.‘
Senec. de Tranq. An. 9 hold/are eontraetius; others again com:
pare zIelz's contraetz's, and translate ‘ quietly’.

13. hirundine: the return of the swallow was proverbial];
the sign that spring had arrived: cp. Ov. Fast. 11. 853 veria'
praenuntz'a omit hz'rwzdo: Cic. ad Att. x. 2 Aaha‘yefioa z'arr:
adest.‘ Anth. Pal. II. 279 6 «Mo: uipai‘os. Kai 76p Xaka'yefioo
xethw 1761) ,ué/Lfikwxev xu’) xaplets Zézpupos: Ar. Eq. 4.19 épa véa;
xehtédv. Hesiodrepresents the song of the nightingale as com:
mencing after the rising of Arcturus, i.e. sixty days after the
winter solstice (Op. et Di. 568).

14—24. You have not enriched me, as the boar did his guests '
will; what had no wolue for him. This would have been a noturru.
reason for z'ngratitude. But you, while ready to saz‘z'sfy the want:
of those who deserve it, know the value of your gifls, and / 101'].
meet you worthzZy.

14. Calaber: the name is chosen only to make the story
more vivid. There seems to be no evidence that pears were
especially abundant in Calabria.

16. benigne, ‘I’m much obliged', a polite phrase for re-:
fusin the ofl'er (cp. v. 62), like xakas, dehtha and the like in
Gree (Ar. Ran. 503 ff.).

19. relinques has much more support than relinquis.
20. spernit et odit. ‘ does not value and in fact dislikes’.
22. alt esse paratus, a Greek construction, found first ap--

{'Bk. I. Ep. VIL] NOTES. r39

:parently in Plaut. Asin. 634. quasi..Diaoulus ipsz' dalurus a’z'xz't :
:Icp. Catull. Iv. I P/zaselus ille...ait fm'sse navium celerrimus:
~cp. Carm. III. 27, 73 uxor inw'cti Yo‘ois esse nesoz’s. Plaut. Pers.
431, 642 has omitto iratus esse. Roby § 1350. dignis ‘ for the
’worthy’, i.e. to meet their needs.

23. lupinls used to represent money on the stage, or for
counters in games: cp. Plaut. Poen. III. 2, 20 AG. agile, inspi-
rite: durum est. C0. profeeto, spectatores, romiruoz : macerato Izoe
. plagues fiunt auro in oaroarz'a bows. They are still so used in
»[taly. .

24. dignum pro laude ‘worthy in accordance with the re—
nown’; Munro on \Lucret. V. I (quz's potz's est a’zgnum pollentz'
Mtore carmen condere pro rerum maz'estate) quotes instances of
{guns pro from Ter. Hec. 209, Cic. Div. in Caec. I3, 42
{where however Baiter rejects a’zgrmmz), Sall. Cat. LI. 8. But
:Mr J. S. Reid has convinced me that the passage in Lucretius
does not exhibit this construction, dignum going with pedore,
and pro ozazestate being parallel to pro meritis just below.
paude is the praise which Maecenas receives, not that which he
fives: Martin’s version, though neat, is in this respect mislead-
;ng, ‘For me, ’twill be my aim myself to raise, even to the
rlattering level of your praise’. Cp. A. P. 282, Cic. de Orat.
I. 73, 296, Juv. VIII. 74..

merentis, sc. bene merentis, ‘my benefactor’. Verg. Aen.
.'I. 664 ouz'qzte sui memores alios fetere meremz’o; Prop. V. 11,
z 01 Jim dzg‘na meremlo. 0v. Pont. II. 2. 96 laurea decrela me-
:‘entz'. So very often in inscriptions, e.g. “'ilmanns, 1382, I 389,
, 398-

25—28. But Me service I can reader must ('1: proportional
\ 7 my powers, and I am not young as 1 once was.

25. usquam, with averb of motion, also in Sat. 11. 7, 30, I.
g, 37: guoouam and nequoguam are not common after Terence.

26. latus, chest, i.e. lungs: Ep. 1. 12, 5, cp. Quint. XII. II, 2
weque enz'm sez'em/z'a moa'o constet orator...sea’ vote, latere, firmz'tale.
.‘;=igros: Horace describes himself as praeeanus (Ep. I. 20, 24):
1 this time he could not have been more than 45 at most. A
\rons angusta or tennis (Carm. I. 35, 5) or orezu's (Mart. IV. 42,
i ), i.e. one on which the hair hung down low, was regarded as a
ueauty: Pliny describes the statue of an old man as having rari
1r! cedentes capz'lli, latafi'ons (Ep. III. 6, 2).

3 27. loqu1=rb Aakeio Roby § 1344, S. G. § 534, 5my plea-
:‘Imt voice and laugh, the tears I shed '. Con.

_ 28. Clnarae, perhaps the only one of the women’s names
mentioned by Horace, which points to a real attachment on his

14o , HORA ZY EPISTULAE.

part2. cp. Carm. IV. 1, 3 horiae Cinarae, IV. 13, 21, Cimzr-n
brew: armorfata dea’erunl.‘ Ep. 1. 14, 33.

29—36. [f I am altaehea’ as being like the fox which can
not escape from the earn-hm in which it had eaten its fill, I w
give you back everything: I am sincere in my preference qfi
simple life, arzdprey’er my freedom to hound/es: wealth.

29. volpecula: Bentley protests against this reading wi.
more than his usual energy. He calls upon fox-hunters, farms
and men of science to bear witness that a fox could not eat co
if he were never so hungry: he has not the teeth to do it wit
Besides no fox however lean could creep through a crevice in».
corn-jar, unless it was large enough to let all the corn on
Again how could a fox, a creature haunting the woods, have g
into a house at all, or have been content to remain within doc
long enough to be positively fattened in the corn-jar? Besid
St Jerome expressly mentions a mouse in referring to the fat
by Aesop from which this is borrowed. Hence he confident;
restores nz'terlula ‘a shrew-mouse’ for the present valpeeul.
Many recent editors, and both Conington and Martin in the
translations, have followed him; but the sonndest verdict h:-
been given by Munro (Introd. p. xxiv.), ‘ Bentley's famous m'z
(la/a for vol/weula deserves all praise: it is brilliant; is wh
Horace ought to have written :—but I sadly fear did not writ
not from ignorance probably, but because he had in his though ;
some old-world fable, whose foxes were not as our foxes’. W"
might almost retort upon Lachmann, who strongly snpponz
Bentley (on Lucret. III. [014), in his own words ‘vocabuluzv
Horatio restitutum qui [non] accipiunt rationem et genera fabe:
larum ignorant’. Keller aptly remarks that the list of animau
appearing in fables is a strictly limited one, that the fox oftef
plays a part inconsistent with its natural habits, and finally thzl
a weasel would be more likely to eat a mouse than to «rive 1
good advice! It may be noticed that the weasel (711M) wr.
often tamed and kept in Greek and Roman houses on purpos>
to keep down the mice, the cat being comparatively rare, indee.
not commonly used as a domestic animal until the third or fonrt‘
century A. D. Cp. Academy Vol. x., p. 317, Houghton’s A’alzm.
Hz'xz‘oly of the Anez'enls, pp. 40— 5o.

30. cumeram; cp. Sat. 1. 1. 53, where Acron notes ‘1'

dicimus vas ingens vimineum, in quo frumenta conduntur...sivi
cumerae dicuntur vasa fictilia similia doliis, ubi frumentum suul.
reponebant agricolae’. pasta, the participle of the retlexii
form pastor, used actively. S. G. § 567.

*81. foras ‘out ’—of the corn-bin or of the house? The won;
is in the vast majority of instances used of coming out of '
house; but occasionally (e.g. Caes. B. C. II. 11, 4: 14, 1) of 1

. I. Ep. VIL] NOTES. I41

down: hence the more indefinite meaning seems legitimate even
in classical Latin: it is common in later Latin.———p1eno, not
necessarily as Bentley argued, of a fattened, but rather of a dis-
.:ended body: cp. Aesop, drums é£oyxw0e2¢m 1-311: 'yaa'répa; so
,Babr. lxxxvi.

32. procul ‘hard by’: cp. Sat. 11. 6, 105, Verg. Ecl. VI. 16,
Geo. IV. 424., Ter. Hec. 607 guem rum istoe sermonem Izabueris,
Procul lu'ne slam are: 1'.

33. cavum, for a mouse’s hole in Sat. II. 6, 116:

34. compellor ‘ assailed’, Sat. 11. 3, 297 ne conzpellarer inn!-
#4:. cp. Cic. Phil. III. 7, 17 Q. Cicerone”; compellat edz'cto, nee
*‘enlz't amen: commendatz'onem esse compel/allow»: mam. resigno

I transfer back to you’: Fest. p. 281 M. reszlgnare antiqui dice-
5ant pro reseribere, and Hor. Sat. II. 3, 76 dz’etanti: quad [u
~:urzguam reseriberepossz's.

35. satur altilium, i.e. only when I have myself had my
fill of dainties. Carm. III. 16, 21——44 is the best commentary
m this passage.

37—45. You know Ma! 1 have always been modest and graze-
sid .‘ (ml I will gladly give bad; your gifts militia, 1f pure/taxed at
Me tort qf my independence, would be at unfilflr me to receive, as
money were for Telemac/ms.

37. verecundum, i. 0. my modesty in not pushing my own
rlailns, although, Horace goes on to add, I have always fully
lxknowledged my debts to you, both in your presence, and in
Four absence.

rex: ‘patron’, as in Ep. 1. 17, 20 and 43. Juv. I. 136,
'. 14, 161 (with Mayor’s note).

38. audisti, ‘you have been addressed ’, Ep. I. 16, 17,
Liat. II. 6, 20: the Greek dxofiew, imitated by Milton P. L. 111. 7
z or hear’st thou rather pure ethereal stream ’.

39. Si possum: Roby § 1755, S. G. § 747. reponere=re-
:ignare.

40. Telemachus: Horn. 0d. IV. 601 1'1r1rovs' (Yet; 'Ifidlmu
nix ti'foluu, 605—7 év 6' ’l0de 061' tip 5p6,u.ot efipées 0676 n
git/Md”. ai‘ylfloros Kai [.u'ihhov e’mfipa‘ros i1r1ro,Bo"roto. 01} 7422,) ns
ufiawv lamina-ms 0135’ etikelnw. patientis, supported by much
‘Jaetter MSS. than sapz'entix, and confirmed by Homer’s epithets-
K'oXfiv-Xas, wohwhfinwv, rakaalqbpwv.

42. spatfis, i. q. ardérov, Dor. amifiwv (cp. Curt. Et. 1.
12,37) ‘ courses ’: Verg. G. 1. 513, Ep. I. 14, 9, etc.

43. At-tide: cp. Sat. 11. 3, 187 Atrida', velar cur? Roby

.42 " HORA TI EPISTULAE.

§ 4.73, S. G. § 150. um seems to go equally with apta an};
reluzyuam.

44. regia. of Rome as the pn’ncefis urbz'um (Carm. Iv. ;
I3)_, the a’omma (Carm. IV. I4, 44), not merely ‘magnificemt
as in Carm. II. 15, I.

45. vacuum: cp. Ep. 11. 2, 81 gum! vatztas desmnpsit Alli}
mu: ‘quiet’, free from disturbance, not ‘desolate’ as warm:
Acerrae in Verg. G. 11. 225.

imbelle, ‘ peaceful’: in Sat. II. 4, 34 the epithet moi/e applie ‘
to Tarentum has reference to its reputation for efieminate luxury 1
which can hardly be denoted here.

46—98. A story will show [1010 ill-suited gift: often brin.
ruin lo [/25 reczfz'ent.

46. Philippus, L. Marcius (cons. B. C. 91), an orator distin
guished for his energy and biting wit. Cp. Cic. de Orat. III. I
4. lwmz'nz' et ve/za’mmli ct (liserta et z'mprimix fortz' aa’ resistma’um
Plzz'lzfipo: Brut. 47, 173 (there was in Philippns) summa [Mar
ta: in oralz'mze, mu/tae facetiae:...in altercamlo mm 1111'on
aculeo et main/filo fam‘ur. He was an adherent of Sulla in th'
civil wars. fortls refers to his boldness in oratory, not in war
in which he won no distinction. Cp. Liv. XXI. 4 21121' qui.
jbrtz'z‘er at strenue agenda»: esset.

octavam circiter horam, i.e. between I and 2 P.M. (not
as Orelli, between 2 and 3). Philippus had had a long morning".
work: Martial (1v. 8) says in qm’ntam vzzrior extena’z't Rom
ladores: :exta (114sz [(15:23, septz'ma fini: 372?. After the work
of the day followed exercise and the bath: it was only Qn
unemployed who could dine as early as the eighth hour: cp;
Ep. 1. 5, 3, and see below v. 71.

48. Carin-as, a quarter (via/x) lying chiefly in the 4th mgr."
of Rome, on that part of the Esquiline Mount, towards tht'
West or South-West, which in earlier times was called the
M. Oppius, above the Subura. Some said that its name was
derived from the fact that viewed from the Palatine it bore some
resemblance to the keel of a ship (carina), others that if
was called so from naval decorations. The Sam Via com-:
menced at the Strem'ae rural/mu in the Carinae, and Philippus
would have gone along this road from the Forum to his house:
The Carinae was a fashionable quarter (cp. Verg. VIII. 361'
lautz':...Carim':) where Q Cicero had a house,- and also Pom
peius, Tiberius, and others. nimium distare: the farthest part
of the Carinae can hardly have been more than half a mile?
from the Forum.

49. ut aiunt, ‘ as the story goes’, Ep. 1. 6, 4o; 17, IS.

zin. I. Ep. VIL] NOTES. :4;

50. adrasum: all Keller’s MSS. have this form, not aéra~
mm, which is not only badly supported but incorrect, for lzomo
-ldraa’itur, barba abradz'tur: ad is here intensive (Roby, § I834,
3. G. § 801) ‘closely shaven’, but as a man who has just been
'zhaven is closely shaven, we may take it, if we please, here
Is=recens rasum with Orelli, without seeking (with Yonge)
for any precise parallel. The word seems to apply to the beard
smly, not, as some take it, to the head, comparing Ep. 1. 18, 7
where the connexion is quite different.

umbra, ‘booth’, as in Greek and for ampvfi. The booth
as empty, because the busier customers had been trimmed
:arlier in the day; the man was sitting, leisurely paring his own
tails, a duty generally undertaken by the barber (cp. Plant.
\ul. 310 guz'n z'jn‘e pria'em tomor unguis dempsemt, collegit,
mm'a abslulz't praesegmina, Mart. III. 74), and his comfortable
~epose attracted the interest of Philippus. There is nothing
0 show (as MacIeane supposes) that ‘he was jealous, and
resolved to spoil his independence, if he could ’: v. 74 certainly
. .oes not prove this.

. 52. non la.eve=ofi o’xaufis: the adverbial form is not found
lsewhere. Demetrius was the usual pediseguus of Philippus.

63. unde domo, ‘where he comes from’. Cp. Verg. VIII.
”4 made domo=1r¢506v olxéfiev. Orelli says the word is fre-
:uently used in inscriptions to denote the town from which a
ram comes.

54. quove patrono: a freedman had no father, in the eyes
ff the law, but his place was taken to a certain extent by his
:atronus. In the account brought back by Demetrius the men-
'on of the name Mend: (a Greek name contracted from Mmoa’o-
'u.r, like Hermar for Hw‘modorur, Demas for Demodoru: (.7) etc.

p. Moulton’s VViner p. 128, Lightfoot on Coloss. IV. 12, 15)
‘flfliced to show that he was a freedman; hence no further
-' nswer is given to this question, for I/qlteius must have been his
Iatron.

65. Volteium: several of this gm: are mentioned in history,
nd the name occurs on a Pompeian inscription, No. 1782 of
I Ie Corp. Inscr. Lat. Vol. Iv.: esre is understood, and the fol-
L‘JWiflg accusatives are in apposition.

E: 56. praeconem: v. 65 shows that he was not an official
.erald, but an auctioneer: cp. A. P. 419: Cic. de Nat. Deor.
_ .I. 34, 84 haec perpraeamem vendz'dz't. Mayor on Juv. VII. 6.

a sine crimine: for a preposition with its case serving as an
adjective cp. 0v. Am. I. 3, 13 sine trimz'ne mores, Trist. IV. :0.

\\ -
\.
1 44 ‘1 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

71 Jim trimine conizmx, Cic. de Orat. I. 23, 105 loqlzacitalac.
um um (note).

notum propertu'e ‘well known for working with energy‘
for the construction cp. Sil. Ital. XII. 330 Delia: (warm pr:
flora pericula wales T roz'anor 110114: :emper minuisse labore.‘ w
This is an instance of Horace’s free use of the infinitive (cp
Rittcr on Carm. I. I, 18 or Wickhain’s Appendix II.) and i
better than Orelli’s interpretation, which places a comma aftc
”alum and takes it absolutely. Bentley inclines, though wit
doubt, to the reading sine crimine natum, but, besides havin
very slight MS. support, this is ill suited to a freedman Iifi'
para—loco ‘ at the right time’, not quite (as Yonge) 610w nixz _
but rather év Kacpé. Cp. Carin. IV. 12, '28, Ter. Ad. 216, Rob
§1172, S. G. §488.

cessare ‘taking holiday’: (65mm otz'ari at iurmzde vizier
Comm. Cruq. Ep. I. 10, 46, II. 2, 183 &c.

58. parvis ‘humble’ like himself.—lare certo ‘a house c
his own’; he is not like Maenius in Ep. 1. 15, 28. Bentley’
suggestion mrto would be redundant after Mmi (mm.

59. ludis: sc. seaenicis et circensibus: these were held onl
on days of general holiday, so the limitation 1303! di’cz'sa negoti.
is not needed in this case.

campo, sc. Martio: Carm. I. 8, 4, Sat. II. 6, 49, Ep.)
1 1, 4. The usual time for exercise in the campus was the eight}
hour: the amusements there practised were running, jumping
wrestling, boxing, spear-throwing, riding, swimming in th.
Tiber, and ball-playing.

60. scitari, a good instance of the reflexive deponent ‘té‘
make myself informed’, Roby, § 734, 1419: the word is no
used in good prose.

61. non sane=ofi minty, but in both cases the question ha-
been raised whether the negative is strengthened or weakeneg
by the added particle. The former seems to be the ease: cp
Cope’s Gorgias App. ii., Cic. de Orat. II. I, 5 (note), de 0“
II. 2, 5 lmud 5am mic/Iago: Ep. II. 1, 106, Sat. 11. 3, 138. Hencr
we must reject Orelli’s m’x as an equivalent.

62. benigne: cp. v. 16.

63. neget, ‘is he to refuse me?’ Roby S. G. § 674.
improbus ‘the impudent fellow’, from the point of view C
Demetrius. We need not, with Orelli, try to weaken the form
of the e ithet by referring to 0111 colloquial use of words liks
‘wretch , or ‘rascal‘.

64. mane, ‘ next morning ’.

Bk. 1. Ep. VII.] NOTES. 145

65. tunicato: the cumbrous toga was seldom worn by the
\ rer classes at Rome, except on ceremonial occasions. 'l‘ac.
{£21. 7 volgus impen'tum ct tunimtu: [tic popular. Augustus
was annoyed at the disuse of the national dress, and forbade the
ifitizens to appear in the forum or circus without the toga
:,Suet. Aug. 40). In the country it was still less used: Juv.
.:II. 17! par: magma Italz'ae admin qua nemo togam sumit
:cisi mortuu: (cp. Mayor’s note); Mart. x. 47, 5 toga ram,-
.51. 6 tunz'azta guz'es.

scruta, ‘odds and ends’, the connexion commonly asserted
gvith the equivalent Greek 7,067?) is doubtful: cp. Vaniéek
: ). 210 and 1121. Srrutator: strata :: clzzjflmicr : [Inflow

66. occupat=¢0dve¢, comes upon him before he sees him.
quot: the inferior would naturally be the first to offer a salu-
iation; cp. Mart. 111. 5, r mmyuam a’z'cz': ‘aw’, sat reddix,
Van/ole, :emper...cur c expectes a me, raga, Naewle, dims,
'am puto, nee melior, Naewle, net prior :5.

x 67. excusare ‘began pleading...as his reason’. Cic. Phil.
K. 4, 8 excusare morbum.

mercennarla: all good MSS. here (as usually) give the nu,
,« 'here the first it represents the assimilated d of merrm’, the
>3cond a suffix -mz: cp. Roby § 942, l’. The meaning therefore
annot be (as Macleane says), ‘the bonds of buying and selling’,
i‘hich would involve no mares, but his salaried duties, ‘hireling
.3nds’: cp. Sat. 1. 6, 86 51' pracro famas...mercedes sequerer.

68. domum venisset, for the morning :alutatz'o, which
ould be expected from an inferior after the compliment of such
;1 invitation.

‘y 69. providisset: cp. Plaut. Asin. 44,7 non lzercle t: prov/ide-
-‘m .' guaeso n: witz'a vorta: ; Ter. Andr. 183 erus est, negue pro-
“deram. slc...sl ‘on condition that’ Roby § I 571.

7‘ 70. at llbet ‘ as you please’, i.e. if you wish it.

‘5 72. dioenda...tacenda, i. e. whatever came into his head,
‘ith no suggestion of blame, as in Demosth. de Cor. § I57 «at
was ,6an Kai dppnra denudfwu. There is a similar asyndeton in
‘..na’a ngfamta (Catull. LXIV. 405); cp. Cic. Tusc. v. 39, 114,
:u‘lere there is a series of such contrasts. In Pers. IV. 5 the
sarase is used quite differently: see Gildersleeve’s note or Con-
:igton.

i‘ 73. dimittitur ‘is allowed to go home.’ Orelli’s notion
at Mena needed a kindly hint that it was time for him to go is
' 1 required. Like all the compounds of mitto, dz'mz'tto often
mans to allow to go, rather than to send.

\V. H. , IO

:46 [1013/1 Tl EPISTULAE.

_ 74. occultum=opcrlmu in Ep. I. 16, 51. piscis: the p:
trcle of comparison is omitted, and the metaphor is incorporat;
With the main clause, as often: cp. Ep. t. r, 2.

75. certus ‘regular’, one who could be relied upon: Ber
ley’s suggestion of 56771:, as in Sat. 11. 8, 33, ‘coming in at‘.
moment’s notice to fill up a gap’, is quite needless.

76. must, ‘estates’, has the construction of ms: cp. Ver
Aen. I. 2, Lavinaque wait litora.

indictis Latinls. The fln'ac Latz'nae were not statue h
canary/wag, i.e. were held at a time fixed each year by the co
suls, and proclaimed by a praeco. Until they had held this fti
tival on the Alban Mount, the consuls were not allowed
leave Rome (Liv. XXI. 63). The festival was made the occasic
for a general holiday, and was always accompanied by a z'm.
limit, so that Philippus had no legal business to keep him
the city. Mommsen Hist. I. 41—42.

77. impositus mannis, not ‘on horseback’, in which can
the plural (which some editors have explained as for uni
mama's) would barely be justifiable; but in the carriage drav
by mmmz', as in Carm. III. 27, 7. Orelli quotes Ov. l’ont. ll
4, loo/iii”: ct z'zmc/fr, at prim, z'éz't cyuz's, where however ium‘.
determines the meaning of the phrase more clearly: as in Vet
Aen. XII. 7 36 mm prima in proc'lz'a z'zmcz‘os comrade/rat equc
In Verg. Aen. 1x. 777 (quoted by Lewis and Short for the use
r'qui for a chariot) there is nothing to point to the singular forc,
But cp. Ov. Her. 11. 80 z'nguc mph/rail} tigrz'lm: (Illa sale! of ti
car of Bacchus drawn by tigers. Homer has often i’mrm in u
sense, e.g. 11. V. I3, rd; ,uéu air/1' ’L'1r1rotw, 46 t’mrwv évalaé/Levc-
x. 330 my will 70?; 1’1r1rounv oil/7‘”) éwoxflaerar. d'Mtos.

manni ‘were small Gallic horses [‘cobs’] famous for swi‘
ness and evidently in great demand at Rome for use in harness
Munro on Lucret. III. 1063 rum-it agms mamms ad ail/am praec
filllfllté'.’ cp. Ov. Am. II. 16, 49 rapimtibm ermz’a mamu‘x ; b
they were also used for riding; cp. Auson. Ep. VIII. 7 val ca
ram mamwm we! rz/ptum terga veredum comtemlax, proper: dur.
modo iam maids, though apparently only in an emergency.
cannot find the authority on which F orcellini (followed by Orell
defines a mummy as ‘ animal ex equo et asina natum’.

Sabinum: the shortness of the holiday (six days) prevent:
Philippus from visiting any of the sea-side retreats in Campam
arvum caelumque, i.e. the fertility of the soil, and the pleasm
climate. Probably the pram; had rarely been able to lea‘
Rome; for as a rule a Sabine farm was not much valued: c7
Carin. n. r8, I4 and Ellis on Catull. xuv. 2.

E 1. Ep. VIL] NOTES. 147

‘~. 19. requiem ‘recreation’ (Cic. de Am. 15, 52). risus
'gmusement’ (Sat. 11. 2, 107). undique ‘from any source’:
ioquo modo.

.i;'dum...donat ‘by giving him’: dam is used with an inten-
vnnal negligence in two slightly varying senses. septem ses-
zlrtia, at this time worth about £60.

. 83. mtido ‘trim townsman’: Martin ‘dapper cit'.

84. crepat, cp. Sat. I. 3, 13, rege: algae [draft/10.9, omm'a
‘iagna, logams: ‘has nothing but furrows and vineyards on his
)

ps . ng. Cam. 1. r8, 5; Cic. de Orat. II. 22, 94 (note); Cic.
.l Att. IX. I 3, I mam scelera loqmmtur.

.; praeparat ulmos, i.e. for vines, which were trained to grow
3;) them, as still in Italy: cp. Carm. II. 15, 4 platanurque (ac/ell:
which could not be used for this purpose, because of its broad
.ld shady leaves) wimat ulmas: Epod. II. 10, adulla w‘lz'mn
\ropagine alta: maritatpopulo: .' Verg. Georg. II. 361 summasgue
qm' taéulala per ulmos. Here Mena is represented as pruning
.e tabulata or tiers of branches by removing intermediate
goughS and superfluous twigs. ‘The trees were planted in rows,
{fly feet asunder, if the land between them was tilled for com
S was usually the case), otherwise twenty feet; the distance
v:tween the trees in the row was to be twenty feet. The trees
I they grew were to be pruned, so that the first seven or eight
at of their stem might be free from branches. Above that
Sight the branches on each side were to be formed into tabulala
2 stories, three feet asunder, and not in the same plane, on
)hich the vines might be trained. The vine was to be planted a
Lot and a half from the tree. Colum. v. 7, de Arb. I6, Plin.
till. 23 [199—203]’ Keightley on Vergil’s Georgics p. 352.
tiny adds nobzlia vina mm mki in aréustis gzlgni and sexto amzo
‘ arlldnlur.

3 85. studiis dat. as in Quinct. IX. 3, 73 immori legationz'.
smescit: Ep. 11. 2, 82.

,3 8?. mentita: Carm. III. I, 30 fmzdm mclzdax, 11!. I6, 30
\geti: certa fides; Sil. Ital. VII. 160 of the Falernian district
was ea et nunquam tellus melztz'ta colour).

- r1

9 enectus: Priscian IX. 6, 34 quotes this line and compares
'(ivy (XXI. 41) fame frzgore, il/zn/ie squalore mecli and Cic. 'l‘usc.
. 5, IO mam: siti T antalu: (in a quotation from an unknown
(bet), adding ‘ sed proprie necatus ferro, nectus vero alia vi per-
lcnptus dicitur’. Neue (fibrmen/e/zre II. 554) gives other in-
:vnnces of mectm but quotes only Pliny for eneaztus. Ritter’s
:fbtice that Mena worked his ox to death in trying to make up
11" his losses is a little farfetched: it is simpler to suppose that
a 8 soil of the farm was stony.

ISA—2

1 48 HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

88. media do nocte: Roby§ 1911, S. G. § 812 (.1); he ~c
not wait for the daylight before he carries out his impat‘m
resolve. caballum, usually of a riding horse, as in Sat. 1. 6, 4
Ep. 1. 14, 43, Juv. x. 60 (cp. 111. 118), but here probably 0
cart-horse, as in Ep. 1. 18, 36. Mena is not likely to have kept
‘cob’, as some render it.

91. durus=duripatims laéon': .' cp. Ep. 1. 16, 7o. attenl‘
ad rem (Ter. Ad. 834): cp. Sat. II. 6, 82 asper at attain:
guaerz'tzlr.

92. pol: Ep. 11. 2, 138. This expression was used bdl
by men and women (Gell. XI. 6, Macrob. I. 12, 28) though ‘1
latter preferred as a rule matador, probably because of
resemblance in sound to castum and can‘z'ta: (Preller, RE.

Myth. p. 653). Terence never uses this form, but in Plau‘r
it is common.

93. ponere=imponere: cp. Sat. 1. 3, 42 z'stz' errori norm
air/us famine! lwneslum .- so rtflévar 6110/10.. The inferior MS
give dicere, which is an explanatd‘ry gloss. Cp. Plaut. Pe
IV. 4, 25 max et illum miscmm at me ”dram”: aeguom
nommarzer.

94. quod, Roby§ 2214, S. G. § 871, 5. Cp. Verg. As
H. 141 quad te per Jupe7‘os...oro with Conington’s note: 1
VI. 363. Ter. Andr. 289 quad ego per ham te dextram r
at gem'mu 1‘11sz (Wagner). For the genius or tutelary spi'
cp. Ep. II. 2, 187, and see Preller, Rom. Myth. p. 567: ‘t
genius as such is always good, and the source of the go
gifts and hours which brighten the life of the individual ma
and also the source of his physical and mental health, in
word, his good spirit: hence the oaths and conjurings by om
own genius or that of another, in which latter case along wi
the genius of a friend, his right hand, i.e. his honour, his eyi
i.e. the light of his body, or his Penates, i.e. the sanctities
his house and home, are often named ’.

96. qui semel aspexit. Horace, after his fashion, sur
up the lesson of the foregoing story in brief. The reading 3m
appears to be found only in the cod. MW. of Cruquius: :
other MSS. have the meaningless .rz'mul, which has come
from v. 90. It is possible that arpexit is due to alike blund
on the part of a copyist: in any case it is an awkward repetitio
especially as the word is used in a somewhat different sen:
But cp. circumdata in Sat. 1. 2, 96, 99, acredere, Sat. 11.
149, 154.. Keller conjectured, but has now withdrawn, agnoz
Cp. Ep. 1. 17, 4.

98. verum, ‘right’, Sat. 11. 3, 212, Ep. 1. 12, 23. So oft

5,.
h. I. Ep. VIII.] NOTES. 149

t Livy. pede: apparently only a variation of the idea in
“dale, ‘ foot-rule ’.

EPISTLE VIII.

This Epistle was written in B. C. 20, and is addressed to the
"-élsus Albinovanus who is mentioned in Ep. 1. 3, 15 as one
.. the suite accompanying Tiberius in his expedition to Armenia.
:may possibly have been sent at the same time as Ep. 111.
ae tone is curiously self-reproachful; it is not likely to have
ten adopted by Horace simply in order to relieve his own
filings: such a view would be inconsistent with the relations
nich seem to have existed between Horace and Celsus, who
is probably young enough to have been his son. It is more
[ely assumed to prepare for, and at the same time to soften, the
hdly warning to a friend whose pride in his advancement at
"nrt seemed to require a check.

1 1—12. Bear my greetings, Illure, to Celsus; and if/te ask: qf
:, tell lzim t/zat I am but ill content with my own temper, slot/r
‘dfickleners.

1‘1. gaudere et bene rem g‘erere, ‘ greeting and good wishes ’
axaipew xal 6i} wpéfrew: cp. Plaut. Trin. 772—3 salutem ei
untiet verbis patris: illum Ilene gerere rem et valere et where.
crhaps there is here a reference also to his duties as secretary
in'ba): ‘ wishes for his success in his new ofiice ’. Albinovano:
:i instance of an agnomen added to a eognomen, as in the
se of the poet Pedo Albinowmm: the origin of the name is
tscure; Ritter suggests Albium Intimalium (now Ventimiglia)
eLiguria as a possible place of origin. The name was borne
.ia P. Tullius sixty years before this in the civil wars (Appian,
2. I. 62), and by a M. Tullius contemporary with Cicero
)i Quint. Fr. 11. 3, 5).

s 2. rogata, so. a me ‘ at my request’. refer ‘ bear ’, as
men with mandata etc., where re has the meaning not of
'uck’, but of execution of a duty; cp. the similar use of dro-
1.0!“; there is no reason to suppose this letter an answer to one
rm Celsus. comiti: Mommsen (Hermes, W. p. 122) argues that
me: is used here merely as ‘ companion on a journey’, not tech-
'l:ally, as in Ep. 1. 3, 6. In v. 14 co/zorti denotes the suite.

.I 3. quid agam: cp. Ov. Trist. I. I, 17 52' 'guix quid agar»
ste requirat erit, vivere me dices, rah/um tamen erse negabis.
m multa at pulchra minantem, ‘in spite of many fine pro-

:zses’, not limited to literary work, but extending to the
ifiiduct of life generally. For the phrase see Sat. n. 3, 9.

150 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

. 4. grando: Cami. III. I, 29 non wrberatae gram:
wneae.

6. oleamve: supported by good MSS. against the vung
oleamque, which Bentley first expelled. Either would sta'
but the former is better. aestus, Carm. I. 17, 18. momorde.
Sat. II. 6, 4,5.

6. longinquls. Cattle were driven from farms in the mo
tains to the ‘distant’ pastures of Apulia and Lucania in
summer-time, as is still the custom. Cp. Epod. I. 27, 28, Ca.
I. 31, 5. .

8. velim, reported reason after (lit.

10. cur, ‘because’: Carm. I. 33, 3 71m decanter eltgos.
tibi ium'or laera pramz'teatfia’t: Cic. ad Att. III. 13, 2 me :0
accusar, cur 1mm mcum {(1310)} tam go'aviter fez-am: so in V
III. 7, 16 primal); z'llua’ r¢rclzmdo e1 ammo, cur in re t
ware gain/mm; ”0711' fecerz's. In all these instances ‘ask,
why ’ perhaps gives the true force better.

arcere: the construction is as in Ep. 1. 1, 31, A. P. 64.

12. ventosus, ‘tickle as the wind’. Ep. 1. 19, 37. E1
Bentley does not attempt to defend the reading of the v
Bland. venturus, though supported by some of his own olr
MSS., as against the express testimony of Servius on Aen. :
224., which is older than any of our MSS. It is evidently 01
the correction of a grammarian who thought that Tz'bure n1
mean ‘from Tibur’; and is another indication that in so
places at all events the famous Blandinian MSS. give us
clever recension, rather than a genuine tradition.

Tibur: Horace frequently represents himself as staying
Tibur; and Suetonius (Vit. Horat.) says wirz't plurz'mu’m
secesru runlr rm' Sabim' aut 727214712‘711', dommyue aim ostma’z'z
circa Tiburni [um/um. I think it quite impossible with On
to understand such passages as Carm. 1V. 2, 30—32, 1V. 3,
as referring to Horace’s Sabine farm, which must have been
least 12 miles from Tibur (cp. also Carm. III. 4, 21—2.
Carin. II. 18, 14. would at most prove that seven or eight ye:
before the date of this epistle he had only one estate in t
country, and (especially if we accept Madvig’s interpretation
sari: as abl. of mid) would not tell at all against his ownersl
of a donut: elsewhere, which would not bring him any incon
Ritter’s notion that a house at Tibur was given to Horace
Augustus as a reward for the [tn-man Jacmlare in B.C. 17
ingenious, but has little support. I do not see why we shot:
reject the clear testimony of Suetonius: Horace does not «i
scribe his house at Rome any more than that at Tibur, l:

K. 1. Ep. IX.] NOTES. t5]

one doubts that he possessed one. t seems better to punc-

" te after than before ventorus, in spite of Ritter’s pleading for
e latter.
sh

  

.3? 13—17. If all 1': well with him, hid him hear his forum:
likely, z'fhe wishes to retain our regard.

13. rem gerat et se, ‘he prospers in his duties and in
r‘iimself’.

a

14. luveni, at this time 23 years of age. ut, cp. Ep. 1.
‘g, 12.

15. sublnde ‘then’, not as in Sat. II. 5, 103 ‘from time to
ime’. The word is often used in both senses by Livy: cp. VIII.
i7, 1 alz'ud .ruhz'mle hellum with 1x. 16, 4 iiaque :uhz'nde exsermz-
var legati: cp. Kiihnast Liv. Synt. p. 357: but is not used by
my earlier author.

17. ut tu, etc. The tendency to vanity, which seems to
‘iave exposed Celsus to the danger of publishing poems with
:ittle originality in them (Ep. 1. 3, 15), here called for a friendly
warning, strangely misunderstood by some editors, who have
mind in it a serious censure.

EPISTLE IX.

Septimius, on whose behalf this charming letter of introduc-
tion was addressed to Tiberius Claudius, was undoubtedly the
:riend who is greeted with so much affection in Carm. II. 6.
{The Comm. Cruq. says that his name was Titius Septimius, and
identifies him with the Titius of Ep. I. 3, 9. This is highly im-
nrobable, for the combination of two gentile names was at this
:iime unknown. There is no other reason, besides this assumed
dentity, to suppose that the occasion of this letter was the expe-
::ition of Tiberius to the East; and the omission of the name of
pieptimius in Ep. 1. 3 makes it improbable; domo (v. 4) and
yegi: (v. I 3) point rather to an introduction of the usual kind.
r'fhere is nothing to determine the date, except that it is likely
'C 0 have been before rather than after B.C. 20.

1—13. Septimz'us qfamrxo humus hatter than 1 (lo, Claudius,
bhat influence I have willz you. I have tried to extuse myself,
Wt I would rather appear forward than selfish, and lherefort I
Venture to z'nlroa’ure him to you as worthy of your friendshz'p.

1. nimirum ‘of course’, used by Horace ironically in Sat.
I. 2, 106; but not in Sat. II. 3, no, Ep. 1. 14, n; 15, 42, II.
:7, 141. (L. and S. are misleading here.) Lucretius and Cicero
seem always to use the word seriously: Livy and Tacitus have

I 52 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

the ironical force. Cp. Hand Tursell. IV. 203 fi'. unus ‘i
the only man who’, not quite ‘ better than all others’ as in Sa‘: —
n. 6, 57 and often with superlatives.

3. scflicet ‘you must know’, i.e. just fancy! Sat. 11. :
r40. tradere ‘introduce’, as in Sat. I. 9, 47 1mm lzominem .
wiles [rat/ere: Ep. I. I8, 78; Cic. ad Fam. VII. 17, 2 52': cf . -
cunmzma’am' at tradidz', ut gnu/Mime dilzgmtisrimeque potui.

4. mente ‘judgment’, i.e. approval. Neronis ‘of a ma
like Nero’, more emphatic than fun.

legentis honesta: cp. Tac. Ann. VI. 51 of Tiberius egregit.
vita famaque, quoad priwzlus we] in imperio sub August
fuz't. Ep. I. 3, 6. The discretion of Tiberius was so cor
spicuous at an early age that he was called 6 rpeufifirns: c1
Philo Leg. ad Caium § 26: 1rpbs n) (rear/615,061! 16 m2 az’xa’rnpén
pov o'xédov éx 1rpdm79 aihmlas émKhu/cfis elxeu. Horace show
admirable tact in the manner in which he adapts his lan
guage at once to the elevated tastes and the reserved tempe
of Tiberius.

honesta. ‘all that is virtuous’: cp. Sat. 1. 6, 63 ym’ 1w;
.m‘erm': lzoncmzm: the expression is somewhat more general
and therefore more complimentary, than if the masculine ha:
been used, as in Sat. I. 6, 5r cautum dzgnos adsumere.‘ c;
Carm. I. 34, I4. inszgnmz althuat (leus, ollxrura promem. W.
find however prz'ma zlirorum (Lucr. I. 86 ‘a harsh expression
Munro), mmma durum Atria’e: (0v. Am. I. 9, 37).

6. valdius ‘better’, A. P. 32: Zia/dim ably/at.
8. mea. minora, i.e. my influence as less than it really was

9. dissimulator, like the ei’pwv who Bake? a’pvei‘a'flat TC‘I. flmil.
xovra '5 éhdrrw wore?» (Ar. Eth. IV. 3).

opis ‘ power’, as in Verg. Aen. I. 601 mm 0151's ext nortrae.
commodus ‘ willing to oblige’.
10. maioris culpae, i.e. selfishness.

11. frontis urbanae, the cool assurance of a man accus
tomed to society (Ep. 1. [5, 27), as opposed to the pudur rust!
(us (Cp. Cic. ad F am. V. 12, I deterruit me’or qm'a'rzm pm-
mbrwticm). from never (like or, e. g. Cic. de Orat. I. 38, 175',
carries in itself the meaning of boldness or impudence, bu «_
derives this force from the adjective: cp. Carm. II. 5, [5 1m .
fen/a fmute: Quint. ll. 4., 16 inwrecundafrons. praemia, nor
‘prizes’ but ‘privileges' or advantages. Cic. Tusc. v. 7, at
Xerxes refertus omnibus praemiz's dom'sque firlzmae: descend“
‘ I have made up my mind to avail myself’ with a certain notion,»

:‘Bk. 1. Ep. x.] NOTES. ' 153

30f reluctance: Cic. ad Fam. VIII. 8, 9 alteram utram aa’ condi-
> a'onem descendere volt Caesar; Liv. XXIII. r4, 3 aa’ ultz'mum
i prope desperatae relflublieae auxilium...deseendz't ; Verg. Aen. v.
r 782 prove: descendere in omner. Hence there is no reference what-
i. ever to the arena (as Macleane supposes), as though it could be
;_- Egarded as the summit of impudence for Horace to introduce a.
i; 'end.

12. depositum laudas pudorem ‘you praise me for putting
' my blushes by’.

13. tui greg'is ‘as one of your company’, not =eolzor:
i‘suite’, but much more general. Cp. Cic. de Orat. II. 62, 253
'gregales: ad Fam. VII. 33, r gregalibu: illir, quz'bu: te plaudente
{vigilamus amirrzir. For the gen. cp. Carm. III. I 3, r3 fies
‘ nobilium tn qnoque fontz'um. Madvig § 284, obs. 2 quotes Cic.
pro Caec. 35, 102 A rz'mz'nenses, qua: gui: zzgnorat duodeoim colo-
‘nzizrumfmlrse? Cp. Roby§ 1290. S. G. § 520.

fortem bonumque. a conventional phrase of commendation
;like xakév Kd'yaoéy ‘true-hearted worthy man’: cp. Sat. II.
5, 102.

EPISTLE X.

Aristius Fuscus was an intimate friend of Horace, addressed
‘oy him in Carm. I. 22, and mentioned also in Sat. I. 9, 61; to,
33, in the former case as playing a mischievous joke upon him,
in the latter among other friends as optimus. Some MSS. here
lave the heading Ad A ristz'nm Farm”: Grammatz'enm, and
-Acron on Sat. I. 9, 61 says [zit fuz't grammatz'eus z'llz'n: lemporis
.loetz'ssz'mus: here he says he was a writer of tragedies, while
‘Porphyrion calls him a writer of comedies. There is mention
also of A rz'stz'i Furcigrammatia' liber ad Arz'nz'um Pollionem (cp.
'Jrelli ad Sat. 1. 1.). It is clear that he was a literary man, and
Lfrom this epistle it appears that he did not share Horace’s love
in the country and its pursuits. There is nothing to determine
the date of this epistle, but it may well come within the limits
rissigned to the others in this book, i. e. between B.C. 22 and
_ LC. ’20.

1—11. Greeting to my friend Fuscus, so like me in every-
.‘fiz'ng, except that lze z': a lover (ft/1e town, I of the country ; for
Jean now only enjoy a simple life.

1. lubemus, plural for the singular, as so commonly in
allcero: it is less common to have a plural substantive: but cp.
alic. ad Att. I. I, 2 exeurremm legali aa’ Pz'ronem .' Roby § 2298,
D3. G. § 90+.

#1

154 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

8. dissimfles: to take this (with Kriiger) as ‘unlIike him’,
still referring to Horace alone, while gemcl/z' is a true plural,.
is very harsh. It is much better to punctuate more fully at.
amatores.

at cetera. has not so much support from the better M88. as:
ad retard; but the latter is so evidently the grammatical correc-n
tion of a copyist, who did not see the construction of cetera (‘as:
to all other things’, as below in l. 50; cp. Carm. IV. 2, 60;:
Verg. Aen. III. 594 at retard Graz'u5) that all good recent editors «
have without hesitation adopted it. The punctuation of these;
lines is very uncertain. Bentley has amaz’arcs;...dz'55imz'le5:.
am'mz's :—parz'z‘er.' columbz', Orelli amaz‘ores, . . .a’2255z'7m’1e5, . . .animi:
”yan'teruxolumbi. Munro again amatorw‘...a’z'55imz'le5,...am'mz'5, -.
. . .parz'ter . .wluméz', Kriiger amatorw, . . .dz'55z'mz'ly5 :. . .am'mz'5...
pariler...mlzmzbi: Keller agrees with Munro’s view, which is vir-
tually the same as Bentley’s. It is clearly better (I) to connect ‘
dissimilts with game/12’ rather than amalorw, (2) to take (012mm.-
with m'd'um 5mm rather than aa’uuimur. Orelli unnaturally refers‘
adnuz'mu: to the action of the pigeons ro5tra allzantissime coma
rmtes, which was called columéari. Translate ‘A lover of the1
country, I send my greeting to Fuscus, a lover of the city. Ir
this one matter, to be sure, much unlike, but in all else all bu‘.»
twins, with the hearts of brothers; whatever one denies, the.
other denies too, and we assent alike: we are like a pair 0
pigeons long attached and well known to each other, but y0l"
keep your nest, I praise &c.’

paene, a much better orthography than pens, which Munro:
prints here, apparently only by oversight. Cp. Carm. II. [3
2r; Sat. 1. 'z, 101; 5, 2; Ellendt on Cic. de Orat. I. 3, rot
C. I. L. I. 1009.

5. vetuliz Fuscns appears on intimate terms with Horace.
in Sat. 1. 9, which must have been written about 15 years befor.
this epistle.

7. circumnta. ‘overspread’: the unusual expression for cir.
mma’a/a seems intended to suggest the smooth softness of tin?
moss.

8. quid quaeris? ‘in short’, a very common phrase, espe,
cially in Cicero’s letters, when a writer drops details and make:
a general statement: cp. Cic. ad Att. II. I, 2 with Boot’s note
It is not quite as Orelli says ‘ultro tibi omnia dicam‘: but rathe l
‘ why ask about each point?’ The rendering in the Globe ed
tion ‘ do you ask why?’ is a very curious slip.

regno ‘ I feel myself a king’.

9. efl'ertls; the authority for this form is too strong t

ink. 1. Ep. X.] NOTES. :55

{allow us to reject it, with some good editors, as simply a gloss
ion fertz': ; and the rhythm, which would be decisive in Vergil,
curries far less weight in Horace. Cp. Cic. Ep. ix. I4. I te
uummi: laudz'hus ad caelum extulerunt.

rumore secundo ‘with loud applause’, lit. ‘with approving
t-cries’. The phrase seems to have been a poetical common.
lplace: Macrobius (Sat. VI. 1, 37) in illustration of Verg. Aen.
IVIII. 90 ergo iter inceptum peragunt rumore secundo quotes from
iSueius [of uncertain date] rezz’eunt referunt rumore petz'ta seama’a ;
rand Nonius (p. 444, 2) adds to the line from Vergil one from
I Ennius (Annal. VII.) populz' rumor: .remndo, and an example in
iprose from Fenestella, a later contemporary of Livy. Cp. Cic.
:de Div. I. 16, 29; Tac. Ann. III. 29.

10. liba ‘ cakes’ made of flour and milk or oil (Athen. III.
£125 f. wharofis éK yahax‘ros irpt’wu 're Kai ,uéhrros- Bu'Pamai‘oL Mflou
ixahoficn), and often spread with honey. Cato de R. Rust.
XLXXV. directs that they should be made of pounded cheese, fine
(flour, and an egg. For the placenta (which is here identical
"(With the lihum) he gives much more elaborate directions in

:. LXXVI. Platenta is a curious instance of a Greek loan-word
’:{t)\axéevra acc.) transformed by popular etymology at an early
estage: cp. Hehn Kulturpflanzen3 p. 492, Mommsen I. 206; [22514771

is identical with our loaf, and has lost an initial 6, as that has
host an h (A. S. hla'f); cp. Corssen Nachtr. p. 36. The priest’s
Islave ran away, because he was tired of being fed on the
,;acrificial cakes.

11. pane egeo: Horace has the ablative also in Carin. l. 22, 2;
nut the genitive eight times: in four other instances the word is
used absolutely. Cicero has the ablative frequently, the geni-
' ive only in two doubtful instances (ad Att. VII. 22, 2 cp. Boot;

ld Fam. IX. 3, 2); Plautus, Sallust, Livy (twice; but more
usually the ablative), and later writers have the genitive.

12—21. There it no place better than the tozmtry for leading
u [1]? of simple cargformz’ty with nature: the (Ii/Izate is :0 mild,
she herbage :0 fragrant, the water so pure.

12. convenienter naturae; i.e. if we are to take the rule of
she Stoics as our guide, which makes it the rummum honum
.omho'youpévws 123 @305; (fill: this Cicero (de Off. III. 3, 13) ex-
imlains to mean tum w'rtute eongntere semper, eetera autem, quae
wetumz’um natural/z ersent, z'ta legere, 32' ea virtutz' mm repug-
uarent. But probably Horace used the phrase in a looser
:lashion.

13. ponendaeque domo : it is apparently only the rarity of the
"Farm domo for the dative Neue Formenlchre I. 520 quotes it

 

156 HORATI EPISTULAE.

only from Cato (three times) and an inscription—which has led:
to the reading panmdaque in the wt. Bland., although Neum
thinks the ablative may possibly be defended by Tac. Ann. III.’

is finir fuit ulcz'scmda Germania' maria, XIV. 4 prouguitws
abézmtem artius oculzls at pylori harms, :iw exfilma’a :z'mula-t:
lion: :eu etc. But this construction is too unnatural to be forced:
upon Horace without overwhelming authority, which there cer--~
tainly is not here. The thought is compressed, and, if expandedp
would run somewhat thus, ‘and if the first thing to be done is tct
choose the suitable sphere, as you would first choose the site i:
you were building a house’.

15. tepeant; of course the winters are not milder in thei
country than in town; but Horace is thinking of his own country:
house, sheltered by hills from the colder winds.

16. rabiem Cams: the dog-star rises on July 20th, but:
becomes visible only on July 26th. The sun enters the constel-;
lation Leo on July 23rd.

momenta: perhaps best taken as in Ep. I. 6, 4, of ‘motions’ E
i.e. the celestial movements which bring the Sun near to thei
Lion, which his keen rays are represented as stinging into z
fury, thus causing intense heat. Others translate ‘time’ during?
which Leo is passing, ‘ influence’ or ‘attacks’. Conington renders:
‘Or when the Lion feels in every vein, The sun’s sharp thrillil
and maddens with the pain’. Momentum means sometimes a
motion, sometimes a moving force.

18. divellat=abrumpaL This is better than the v. l. den
pellat, both as better supported on the whole, and as a less-
obvious reading. Cp. Verg. G. 111. 530 somnos abrumpz't [mu '3
CV. Am. II. to, 19 amor 50mm): abrumpat.

19. olet: the mosaic pavements, so well known to us from
the remains of Roman villas (cp. Becker Gallus II. 245—25r)i
were often sprinkled with perfumes. Libycis; the Numidiar:
marble is often mentioned: e. g. Carm. II. 18, 4: cp. Plin‘i
H. N. XXXVI. 8, 6.

laplllis: zooo distinct pieces of coloured marble have been
counted in a single square foot of one of the mosaics at Pompera
(Becker p. 249).

20. vicls ‘quarters’ or ‘streets’ of the city. plumbum: in
the time of Horace water was brought into Rome by five or si~ a
large aqueducts (afterwards increased to fourteen), each supply l.
ing one large reservoir (taxtellum). Sometlmes .leaden pipeat.
{firm/at or tuézt/z') were used instead of or Within the watens
channel (sfwus) of the aqueduct; but more commonly they wern :I
employed to distribute the water from the [arid/Hm to the pubhrit

fink. 1. Ep. X.] NOTES. ' 157

ls and fountains (laeus et salientes), from which water was
Ifetched for domestic purposes (cp. Sat. 1. 4, 37), or afterwards to
xastella privata. Cp. Martinus de Aquaea’uetihus Urbis Romae,
aBecker Rom. Alt. 1. pp. 701—708, or the excellent article on
3‘Aguaea’uctus by P. S. in the Dict. Ant.

22—25. Even those who live in towns endeavour to imitate
rlhe charms of the eazmtty: so powerful is nature.

22. nempe ‘why’, quoting something which is universally
lrdmitted: cp. Sat. I. IO, 1. Roby § 517, S.G. § 218. varias
:4 variegated’, referring to the diversified colours of the marble,
rhe mart/tor maeulosum of Plin. H. N. XXXVI. 5; cp. Sen.
Iil‘hyest. 646 immane teetum, euius auratae tra/Ies variis columnae
«while: maeulis ferzmt, Epist. 115, 8 nos [delectant] ingentium
maeulae eolztmnarum. Becker Gallus I. 36 mentions six different
Kinds of variegated marble in fashion at Rome, Numidian,
r?hrygian (or Synnadic), Taenarian, Laconian, Thessalian, and
Carystian.

Silva, the nemus inter pulchra satum tecta of Carm. III. 10, 5;
.t the back of a Roman house there was very commonly a
xgarden surrounded by a colonnade (fenkglium) ; to this some
nave given the special name viridarium, but it seems very doubt-
g1 whether the word was so restricted. Cp. Suet. Tib. Lx,
Jiic. ad Att. II. 3, 2 (where the viridaria are seen through the
windows of the house), Petron. c. IX, etc. The silva belonging
I o the house of Atticus on the Quirinal (Corn. Nepos Att. XIII. 2),
r a which Orelli refers, does not appear to have been within the
iuilding.

23. quae prospicit agros: it appears from Carm. III. 29, 5
mat the town-house of Maecenas on the Esquiline had a view
ever the plain as far as Tibur and Tusculum.

24. expelles is found ‘in all MSS. of any critical value’
)Keller), and was shown by Bentley to be the true reading:
rdacleane does not notice it, even as a variant ! The tense seems
)) carry here the notion of an incomplete action, i. e. a fruitless
indeavour. For the metaphor here used for violent and contu-
Irelious ejection, cp. Catull. CV. 2 fliusae fureillzs praecipitem
{'fez'zmt, where Ellis quotes Bmpofs céfiei‘v from Ar. Fax 638 and
.s'ic. ad Att. XVI. 2, 4fureilla extrudimur.

25. mala. fastidla. ‘perverse daintiness’, furtim Ep. I. r, I8.

: 26—33. A hum/edge (3/ the truth, ina’ifermce to fortune,
ind contentment with a little are the true essential: to happiness.

.. 26. Sidonio, etc. The very expensive true Tyrian or Sidonian
purple was imitated by a dye extracted from a kind of lichen or

158 f', HORATI EPISTULAE.

litmus (now called archil or cudbear): cp. Quint. XII. lo, 75 u ;
land timid fuco citra purpuras [i.e. without any admixture c A
the genuine purple] placet; at :i contulerz'x Tyrz'ae lawman!
conspectu melioris o/Imatur, at 00121131: [Rem. Am. 707] aim
Aquinum was at this time a large and flourishing city, but then
is nowhere else any reference to its dye-works. For jmrpunv
cp. Mayor’s full note on Juv. I. '27. The stem of Sidon '

always Sidén-, except once in Silius, but 6 is often found fct
metrical reasons in the adjective. callidus ‘as a connoisseur L'
Sat. 11. 7, 101. ostro dative.

28. propiusve medulns ‘closer to his heart‘, i. e. orn
which he will feel more deeply: propiusve has far more suppo, ,
than propiusyue, and was rightly restored by Bentley: Maclear'
writes ‘ I prefer -que’.

30. plus nlmio ‘quite too much’, lit. much more than the!
should: Mimic is the ab]. of measure, and is used in the sense : ‘-
common in comedy,:mullo. So not only in a letter by Antonilr
(Cic. ad Att. x. 8, A) but five or six times in Livy, e.g. I. 2,.:
turn nimio plus quam Jan's tutu/It rm! (za'olz's rem 'I'roz'anar
(restart rainy, II. 37, 4 m'Im'o plus (11mm Z‘r‘lZL’Ifl nostrorui:
z'ngcm'a .mnt mob/Via. It is somewhat conversational, but c.
Carm.1. r8, 15; 33,1.

31. quatient: Carm. III. 3, 4 men/e quzztil solid/a. ponee
as in Sat. II. 3, l61fium’ndum (Ia/m) (mil/m, Ep. 1. I, 10; 16, 3
Carm. Ill. [0, 9.

33. reg‘es ‘princes’, i.e. the wealthy, as in Sat. 1. a, 86, no
I think, as Orelli takes it, with a reference to the Stoic parade-l

34. cervus equum: this familiar story is said to have be:<
invented by Stesichorus, in order to warn the people of Himerr
not to place themselves in the power of Phalaris (Arist. Rhct,
II. 20, 5). Bentley on Pita/art's I. p. 106 oddly prefers t‘
authority of Conon ‘a writer in Julius Caesar’s time’ who giu';
Gelon as the name of the tyrant: but cp. Cope’s note -
Aristotle.

35. m1nor=firrwm as melz'or=eri-rrwv.
36. opes ‘help’, so more commonly in the singular.

*37. victo ridens: I have followed L. Miiller and Munro'n
admitting this conjecture into the text, although Bentley’s won 7'
perhaps remain the fittest commentary; ‘illud victor via/en: x4
mendo cubare facile sentio; medicinam tamen polliceri V
audeo’. Violeu: can hardly bear the sense which Ritter assigia
to it ‘qui vim sive exitium hosti tulit’; still less can it exprcq
(as Macleane thinks) the struggle with which the horse won In

,H

kit. I. Ep. X.] a ' NOTES. :59

victory, of which the fable has no trace; and as Bentley shows,
2 io epithet to victor is really wanted. lIaupt’s vz'rto n'den: is an
ideal emendation so far as the ductu: lilterarum goes, and
answers to the phrase in Phaedrus (IV. 3, 5) where a like fable is
wold of the horse and the boar, quem dorm lez'am, it in ltortem
metals. The horse may doubtless be permitted to laugh as a
ign of triumph in fable. Bentley had already suggested wide,
:md the addition of the r is still more easily explained if the next
word began with that letter.

39. metaJJis: a considerable portion of the Roman vectzlgalz'a
eras derived from mines in the provinces. Those in Italy were
[arbidden by a decree of the senate to be worked. Cp. Dict. Ant.
(. r184 é. Plin. N. H. xxxru. 78.

40. lmprobus ‘in his greed :’ vehet has a great predominance
2f authority in its favour, and is not to be rejected for ale/zit
unply on the ground of the preceding caret, nor need we regard
1. as assimilated to the following futures.

- 42. 011111 of any indefinite time, as in Sat. I. r, 25 at [men's
(in; dual crustula filandi daclorcs, Plant. Mil. 2 clarz'or qua/n
dis radii me 012'»: qua”; :ua’umst 50/57”.

.> 43. uret ‘will gall’, Ep. I. 13, 6; Prop. IV. (V.) 3, 23 num
men» 1072 loriaz lacertas? so 202' ‘to smart’ in Sat. 11. 7, 58;
.p. I. I6, 47. As in Ep. I. r, 2; 7, 74, etc. the main thought
ad the comparison are blended in the form of the expression.
1 a man has a fortune too large for his position and needs, he
1ill be led into extravagance and so ruined ; if he has too small
(one, he will be pinched.

P 44. laetus ‘if you are well pleased with your lot’: Vives is
r e future after an expression, equivalent to a hypothetical clause,
Lalogous to the subjunctives in Roby § 1534; but dimittes
pequivalent to an imperative, Roby § 1 589, S. G. ’3‘ 665 (b).

E ‘55. plura. cogere, the last reproach, one would think, to
'nich Horace was open.

r 46. cessare. Ep. I. 7, 57.

V48. tortum digna sequl...funem: the general meaning of
re metaphor is plain enough: its exact reference has been much
.rsputed. Various commentators have thought of a prisoner led
.r his captor, an animal led to sacrifice, a rope wound round a
bndlass, a tow-rope, the ‘tug of war’, or even of a dance (cp.tu
Var ea: res-tin dummy saltafiz‘s, Ten-Ad. 752, Spengel). As
Artur is a standing epithet of a rope (Verg. Aen. IV. 575;
i. 7. Met. III. 679; Catull. LXIV. 235, Pers. V. I46), no special
see need be assigned to it here : hence the first or second view

160 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

is the simplest. Mr Reid writes: ‘perhaps the line should be'
explained by Prop. iv (v) 3, '21 dt'gm'or oblique funem qut' torgueaa»
Omo, aeternusq'ue tuam pascal, astl/e, famem. Ocnus, eternallyl
twisting the rope for the donkey to eat, was a favorite subjectr
with painters, and even a remote allusion to it would be easily?
caught. In this case Horace has strongly personified petunia”?
and says in effect that it oftener represents the imperious donkeyu
which swallows up the labours of Ocnus, than the patient Ocnuu
who serves the donkey. This view is not free from objectionslr
but every other interpretation leaves tortum quite otiose’.

49. dictabam, the epistolary past imperfect, used from thci
point of view of the recipient, Roby § 1468, S. G. § 604. puth:
‘crumbling’: an inscription has been found referring to thcl‘
restoration of this very temple, vetus]z‘ate dz'lapram, by Vespasian :
and the ruins of the temple have been discovered by F. Belli ;
cp. Bullet. dell’ Inst. 1857, p. 151 ff.

Vacunae, the name of a Sabine goddess very variously
identified. Acron quotes Varro as identifying her with Victoria
at ca maxim; hi gaudmz‘ gui :apz'mtz'a z/z'munt: but Comm. Cruqi
quotes the same passage from Varro as showing that she wa;
Minerva guod ea maxim: hi gaudmt, qui :apz'mtz'ae vacant-
Others compared her with Bellona, Diana, Ceres or Venus, SQ
little did her attributes suit any goddess in particular. The faos
that Vespasian in restoring her temple dedicated it to Victoria
proves that this identification became the official one. But
doubtless Horace is here playing on an assumed connexionc ,
her name with vacart, as the patron goddess of holidays.
Prcller (Rom. Myth. p. 360) believes that it is derived rather
from vacuo, and that it refers to her patronage of the drainage s
necessary for the swampy land near Reate, where was her princir
pal temple (cp. Ov. Fast. VI. 301, Merkel).

50. excepto, Roby § 1250, S. G. § 505. esses, Roby § 174...
S. G. § 740. 2. cetera, Roby§ r102, S. G. § 462.

EPISTLE XI.

Nothing is known of the Bullatius to whom this Epistleti
addressed. There is no reason to assume (with Ritter) thath 'r
must have visited Asia in the train of Augustus, when he made
his tour in the East in 8.0 “—19. Hence there is nothinu‘
whatever to determine the date of the letter.

1—6. FVhat did you think of the famous cities of Arid:
Have [hey no charm in your eye: in romparisou with Rome? C
are you enchanted with one of the larynx 1'72 Pcrgamu: 5’ 07' az.

3k. 1. Ep. XL] NOTES. :61

.91: so fired of travelling that you are tom’ented wit/z any guiet
setting-place?

1. Quid tibi visa. ‘ what did you think of P’ Orelli needlessly
opposes a confusion between quid tz'éi az'a’etur (16...? and yuulz's
Eli videlur? Cp. Ter. Eun. 273 red guz'a’ zlz'delur 1w: tibz'
mna'pz'um? Cic. ad F am. Ix. 21. r quid tz'éi vz'a’eor 2'}; 452311455?

2. concinna. ‘ handsome’, apparently from the fine buildings
i'hich adorned it, especially the famous temple of Juno: cou-
(mm: usually carries the meaning of neatness and regularity,
1d therefore cannot mean (as Ritter says) gram et apla aa’
addendum. Augustus spent two winters there, B.C. 31—30,
ad B.C. 30—29.

: reg‘la. ‘ royal seat’ : Sardis is nom. plur. ai deéas.

: 3. Zmyrna: no good MSS. give the form Smyrna, either
are or in Cicero (cp. de Rep. I. 8, 13, pro Balb. u, 28, Phil. XI.
{5 5). The views of the grammarians are discussed by Mr Ellis,
“(14111453 p. 344. Cp. Munro on Lucret. IV. 1126.

u‘minorave fama: a much-disputed passage. The MS. evi-
cuce seems decidedly in favour of minoraz/e, not mz'normze.
uhller warmly supports the former, reading fauna? and takes it
a poetical equivalent for et tater/1, interpreting ‘ what did you
lmk of the other towns, whether greater or less in repute?’
;. Ephesus, Miletus, Pei-gamum, etc. Munro has the same
i.ding, without comment. It is not possible to translate ‘ were
2y greater or less than their reputation?’ for -7/e is never used
iidisjunctive questions, where two alternatives are contrasted.
arses like Verg. Aen. x. 9;; ant ego tela def/i, foz'z've Cupz'a’sz
fa? are quite different.) If this is to be the meaning, it is
aessary to read minarane fama .9 But it is better with Dillen-
agger to place a comma after mz'norave fama, translating ‘are
u whether greater or less than their reputation, of little account
Iqour eyes compared with?’ etc.

.4. sordent? Some editors print a comma here, instead of
Pinning a fresh question with (m z'em't: the point is not of
Rh importance, but it is perhaps better if we read minor-aw,
smake the first question end at sordent. There is no gram-
::t.ical objection to me, an, an, introducing three alternatives.

mp0, at once the finest part of Rome, since the erection of
@er buildings there by Agrippa and others, and the scene of
zmost fashionable life.

5. An venit, etc. ‘or are you setting your heart upon one of

:icities of Attalus as your home?’ e.g. Pergamum, Apollonia,
l tira.

F W. H. I I

r 6 2 HORA T1 EPISTULAE.

6. Lebedum. a small town on the sea between Smyrna at
Colophon. odio mans, cp. Carm. II. 6, 7 lasso marl: et alarm:
Tac. Ann. II. 14 Media 'w'arum ac marl: ; Cic. ad Fam. XVI. 4,
mm (labile gain, quoaa’ plane valeas, te neque nawgatz'oai neg
viae committas.

"(—10. These lines are marked in the codd. Bland. as a di
logue between Bullatius and Horace, thus: BULL. Stir...”
HOR. Gabz'z's...7/itus. BULL. tar/1m..farentem. \Ve need [I
assign Galu'is...zxicus to Horace : but it is very probable that t
whole passage is to be regarded as spoken by Bullatius. The
is a close parallel in Ep. I. 16, 41—43, where the answer of
supposed interlocutor is similarly brought in without any int:
ductory word, and Horace (lemurs with a sentence beginni’
with sea’. We get additional point in line 26, if we suppose t
reference there to be to Lebedus. This view has the support
Haupt and other good recent editors. Sir T. Martin suppo:
that Bullatius had expressed himself to this effect in some let"
to Horace: this is hardly necessary. The idea may have be.
drawn from his character. Lebm’m 2’: a desolate plate, but 13/102»,
be glaa’ to live time in retirement, watching the raging sea.

7. Gabfls: Cp. Juv. VI. 56, x. 100, where Gabii and Fider.
are coupled as unimportant places. Of Gabii, Dionys. H'l
Ant. R. IV. 53 says will ,uév ouxén o’uvomouaévn mica, wkfiv E
,uépn 1rav60Kezie7-at Karol 77):! 6661/ [i.e. the road to Praenesl
Tdffi 6‘6 1ro>xuafv0pw7ros tall 61' TLS‘ dhhn [.Le'ydhn.

8. I-‘idenls: Verg. Aen. VI. 773 shortens the first syllal'jn
urlw/Izque Fideuam, Juvenal l.c. like Prop. IV. (V) I, 36 lengv
ens it.

vellem. Roby§ 1536, S. G. § 644.

9. oblitus, ‘my friends forgetting, by my friends forge;
Con. and Martin; a version imitated from Pope‘s imitationu
Horace, Eloisa to Abelard, 207:

‘How happy is the blameless Vestal’s lot,
The world forgetting, by the world forgot.’

11. lutoque. Some commentators have gravely doubt!
whether there was mud in the Appian Way. Lucilius (Fr
88 Lachm.) seems to have found some: Ollllle' z'ter est lzoclabarm
atque lutosma. The road was at this time strewn with gran;
(glared) instead of sllex. Wilmanns, no. 935.

11—16. Nay, but what may be good enough fizr a time, 2’,
not satisfy one always.

12. caupona. The metaphor of an inn was commcrr
employed by the philosophers of the time, e.g. Arrian Epfii

19,1
14;: -

- 1. Ep. XL] NOTES. r63

  

r.‘ 23, 36. Dean Alford had inscribed on his tomb DEVER-
[mum VIATORIS HIEROSOLYMAM PROFICISCENTIS.

I 13. trig-us colleg'lt, ‘ has got thoroughly chilled’: cp. Verg.
neorg. III. 327 uhi sz'tz'm collegerit hora .- so in CV. Met. v. 446
c inferior MSS. have rill»: collegerat, though there the better
:tve comcyfierat. It is more common to find frzgmr contrahere.

'3 fumes, used in Sat. 1. 4, 37 as a place of public resort,
rough not, as the dictionaries based on F reund have it, as ‘ a
alrming-place’; apparently the furm' were public bake—houses
unv. VII. 4), and Horace means to say that when a man has got
try cold, he will go anywhere where he can be well warmed,
uthout meaning to stay there.

1 17—21. The pleasure resort: of the East do not suit one who
sin sound health. ‘

'J 17. Incolumi tacit [id] quod, ‘is to a healthy man what.’
)litOI'S generally quote as parallel the use of facere with the
vtive for ‘to suit’, as in Prop. IV. (In) 1, 20 mm fade! capz'ti
rm tarona meo, or more commonly with ad, as in CV. Am. I.
816 frena minur rentz't guz'rquz's aa’ armafaez't, Her. VI. 128
s‘edeae faa'zmt ad :eelus onme manus. But in this construction
irobject is never expressed or (as here) implied.

1:18. paenula, a rough woollen or leather cloak worn in
my weather: cp. Juv. V. 79 mm...multo stz'llaretpamula nimha,
1] Mayor‘s note. The Greek form qbawéhns is perhaps only an
Jempt at assimilation from the better—established 456M391): : cp.
dzch. and W. H. on 2 Tim. iv. 1 3. Nothing is known of the
.n‘ivation of the word in either language.

3 campestre, i. q. ruhlzgraeulum, a light apron, originally worn
tder the toga in the place of the tunic, a custom retained by
itdidates for oflice, and by some old—fashioned people (cp. on
.‘P. 50), but more commonly retained only as the sole garment
in in the exercises of the Campus. Lewis and Short are mis-
tding in supposing it,to have been generally worn in hot
hther in place of the tunic. Cp. Marquardt Ram. Prz'vatalt.
5359 with the references there.

E19. Tiberis, in summer it was customary to bathe in the
aver: Carm. III. 12, 6, Sat. 11. 1, 8.

seaminus [whence our chimmy, Fr. chémz'ne’e, through cami-
Ia] a fixed ‘ stove’, as compared with the moveable fizzulus or
sizier. Chimneys do not appear to have been common in
mi) Italy, and few have been found at Pompeii except in baths
cf bake-houses, but in Rome and in Northern Italy they were
lbtless frequently in use. Cp. Overbeck Poi/Ipez'i, p. 340, and
correct Becker Gal/us, II. 269.
I I — 2

E
i

164 HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

20. voltum ‘look’, expression: cp. Conington on V6
Ecl. I. 64, and CV. Trist. I. 5, 27 dun: int/at et wltu a
Fortuna :ereno.

21. laudetur: cp. Verg. Georg. II. 412 laua’ato ingeq
rura, eleguum eolz'to with Conington’s note.

22—30. Enjoy then tlzankfully and wit/tout delay any lug:
new that Hear/en may grant you, and never mind w/zere yous
living. T Izaz‘ does not secure nap/omen ; it is not a e/zange off
but a tranquil mind which makes one lzapfiy.

22. fortunaverit, ‘has made a happy one’, so used by Ci;
(in his Epistles) and Livy.

23. in annum, of an indefinite time, as in Ep. I. 2, 38. .i
24. te vixisse libenter ‘that you have enjoyed your lifei

26. arbiter ‘that commands’, quite like our own id).
Lebedus stands quite out into the sea, and commands a viei
the Caystrian gulf.

27. non animum mutant : cp. Aesch. in Ctes. § 78 min
Toy Tp61rou, (DOW. 7611 161ml! [Lovey nerfihkageu. Cp. Ep. 1. 14.:
Carm.11. 16, 19ft.

28. Strenua. inertia, an ééénwpou : ‘ever-busy idlers a'
we are’, Martin. Cp. Senec. de Tranq. 12. 2 inquieta z'm
de Brev. I r, 3 desidiosa oeeupatio.

exercet ‘ torments ’.
29. bene vivere. Roby, § 1344, S. G. § 534.

30. Ulubris, called vacuas by juv. x. 102. It was a::
village in the I’ornptine marshes.

EPISTLE XII.

In Carm. I. 29 Iccius is represented as about to joinir
expedition of Aelius Gallus against the Arabs (B.C. 25),.(5
Horace makes merry over his abandonment of philosopro
studies for military aspirations. From this Epistle, wr-w
about five years later (v. 26), we learn that he had been pit
in charge of the Sicilian estates of Agrippa, and that hei
now acting as his agent (procurator), a position with ww
Horace tells him, he ought to be well content. Agrippa had d-ip :
less received land in Sicily in acknowledgement of his servicév
the war against Sextus Pompeius (B.C. 36), possibly also wh‘llv
was summoned to Sicily to marry the emperor’s daughter 15‘
(B.C. 22). This letter seems to be an answer to_one from Iii
in which he appears to have lamented that the claims c e
duties left him little leisure for his studies. Commentators“

‘.
’3

r. I. Ep. XII.] NOTES 165

ssied themselves much with the character of Iccius. It is
ardent that he was not as well satisfied with his post as Horace
plight that he ought to have been : but apparently only because
.vwould gladly have had more time for philosophy. There is
ithing to stamp him as either miser or misanthrope. Pompeius
:sosphus, whom Horace here introduces to his friend, was a
h Sicilian knight (Carm. 11. 16, 33—36): it is a plausible
eljecture that he was the son or grandson of a Sicilian Greek
mbulidas, surnamed Grosphus, of high character and great
with (Cic. in Verr. II. 3, 23, 56), who may have received the
:nchise through Cn. Pompeius, and so have taken his name.

~ 1—6. You need pray for no greater blessings, Iaius, than
i- wit/tin your reach already. l/Vitlz [wall/z, a competence is all
32’ is to ée desired.

.1. fructibus ‘revenues’, lit. produce: so Liv. xxr. 7 in
xtas a'ez'eraut apes seu maritimis seu terrestribus fruetibus sea

.3. recte, not ‘wisely’, or ‘with discretion’, but ‘aright’, as
1 are entitled to.

Dawn est ut=oiix é‘arw Sims: cp. Carm. III. 1, 9 est ut viro 7Jir
u'us ora’imt aréusta suleis; Lucr. v. 14.7 illml item mm est u!
fris trea’ere.

.3. Tolle querellas ‘a truce to murmuring’, Con.

.4. rerum usus ‘the right to enjoy things’, as contrasted
h the actual ownership: cp. Ep. 11. 2, 158 ff. suppetit ‘is
iiciently supplied’: cp. Cic. de Orat. III. 35, 142 mi res non
mtat.

—5—6. Taken from Theognis v. 719 L761! 'roz what/1017011, 6'19:
a): t'ip‘yvpés éa’rw...xai L5 101 Béovra wdpea‘rw yua-rpl T6 Kai
vcvpais Kai 1rocriu dflpa‘. 7ra062v. Cp. Plutarch Solon, c. 1.

rahterl: Ep. 1. 7, 26. It is better to regard this as referring
stealth, than (with Schiitz) to food and clothing.

»—'l—11. A man 20/20 is ateuslomea’ to live simply, will not
gage lzis liabits, if lze grows wealt/zy.

7. in media positorum ‘what is within your reach’: cp.
t, I. 2, 108 transwlat in media posita et fugientia captat.
.14. de Orat. I. 3, 12 (note). There is no reference here, as
fizleane supposes, to the use of fonere for ‘to place upon the
rfite’, as in Sat. 11. 2, 23. The genitive is governed by abste-
us: cp. Plin. XXII. 24, 115 mulieres vini abstemiae: Roby
i336, S. G. § 530.
alone simply generalizes, and shows that Horace is not speak—
lof Iccius in particular, but is assuming a case.

W 777m» 7%

I66 HORA T1 EPISTULAE.

8. nrtica. ‘nettles’, according to Plin. XXI. 55, 15 ‘g
Celsus II. 20 a common article of food among the poor, as indn
they are still. Sea-urchins (urtiaz marina) are a delicacy, .*
cannot be meant here.

sic vives protlnus ‘you will go on to live in the same ww
ut ‘even if’, Roby§ 1706; S. G. § 714. ((1’)

9. Fortunae rivus, apparently a somewhat inaccurate re:
niscence of the story of Midas, who by bathing in the Pacts
transferred to that river his fatal gift of turning all thats
touched to gold. Cp. Ov. Met. X]. [42—5 rex z'usrae Juan
aquae: z'z': azmta tinxit flumen at lmmano do corpora remit
Immem. Mmc quoque {am vetorz's perrepto rel/line zwzaz a
n'gent, aura madz'dis pallezztz'a glaeois. But Prop. 1. r4, II 1
”Ii/ii Pactoli vmiunt mo tecta lz'zyuores, shows how provens
the reference had become. For the derivation of confeasi
cp. Roby I. p. 220 note. It is not certain, however,
there was not a form of the root fed as well as fmd, to wiw
this group of words might be referred: cp. Vanicek p. 392.

10. vel quia...vel quia. : i.e. if a man’s previous abstemin.
ness was due to a love of economy, this will not be changed ‘lx
his fortune; or if it was due to a contempt for pleasure in c .
parison with virtue, this will be equally unchanged.

11. cuncta, as the Stoics would teach.

12——20. You [love slzown ”mt/z g‘realer wirdom t/uzn DJ:
trim: in not neglecling your dulz'es, and ye! tonlz'mlz'ng. r
interest in plziloroplzy.

12. miramur ‘we wonder’, not in admiration, but raw
in astonishment that a philosopher should be so abstrars
although it is much more astonishing that you with all l
business cares should find leisure for such profound enquiriepi

pecus edit agellos: cp. Cic. de Fin. v. 29, 87 Dcmom‘tr
14! gram; minim: animus a cogitatz'om'ous abducerez’ur, p1;
mom'um negloxzfi agros destruz't 1316141105. Zeller doubts evens
statement that he neglected his property, much more the e ‘
gerated stories connected with it. Cp. Pre-Socruflc P/zz'lon‘
II. 213 note.

13. peregre est ‘was roaming’.

14. cum tu ‘and that though you’. inter ‘surrounded‘ii.
cp. Ep. I. 4, 12. .

scablem et contagia. lucrl ‘contagious itching for 1'
Iccius must have been frequently brought into contact 3‘
men whose hearts were set upon making money, but was?
carried away by their example.

1. Ep. XII.] NOTES. 1.67

 

15. nil parvum: cp. Thuc. v11. 87, 4 owe» (”“709 G: owe»
amwafln’oavres. adhuc ‘still, as of old’. sublimia=rd neréwpa,
Malia, themes such as those mentioned in the following lines.

16. quae mare conpescant causae: cp. Verg. Georg. II. 479
mm vi maria alta tumesamt obirious rupz‘i: rursusque in se z'pm
r-tcsziiant.

quid temperet annum, i.e. causes the various seasons: cp.
Cam. I. 12, 15 qui mare ac lerra: variixgue mumlum lemperat
dank.

17. sponte as the Epicureans would maintain: iussae as
~:he Stoics held, who believed in a controlling Deity. Vergil’s
Wiztexque polo stellas (Aen. IX. 21) is not parallel, for the
reference there is to a miraculous phenomenon; but cp. Cic. de
step. I. I4, 22 earum guinque :tellarum qua! erram‘es at quasi
yagae nominarenlur. Hence the stellae here are the planets,
:hough Cic. de Nat. De. II. 20, 51 denies that they can properly
be called erranles.

18. premat obscurum ‘hides in darkness’: alum-um is
'airedicative. The reference is to the phases of the moon, not to
:blipses.

19. quid velit et possit ‘what is the purpose, and what the
afiects of...’

concordla. discom, an oxymoron: cp. Ep. 1. 11, 28. Cp.
.nenec. Nat. Quaest. VII. 27, 3 mm wide: quam contraria inter 3e
elementa sint? Cruz/id et let/id szmt, frigia'a at ralia’a, umida at
sitra. Tota fiuiu: mzmdi [oncom’ia ex distora’iéuy (onstat. The
)octrine of Empedocles was (Diog. Laert. VIII. 76) 070qu ,uéu
strut. 'rérrapa, m’ip, 176m), 7733!, dépa, qStMav 16 27° auyxplverat Kai
(eixos q? Btaxpive-raz. Cp. Reid on Cic. Lael. 7, 24; and Plato
poph. p. 242 E: ‘Ionian, and more recently Sicilian muses
speak of a one and many, which are held together by enmity
End friendship, ever parting, ever meeting’ (Jowett’s Introduction
[301. 1112. p. 395).

20. Stertinius is mentioned in Sat. II. 3, 33, and called
.tzpimtum octavu: (ib. 296). The Scholiasts say that he wrote
:20 books on the Stoic philosophy. Nothing else is known of
15m. The name is made without change into an adjective, as is
tsual with proper names: cp. lex Julia, via Appia etc., and very
mmmonly in poetry, though Madvig § 189, II limits this to ‘a
man’s public or political works and undertakings’: so Kiihner
hp. 672. Cp. Carm. IV. 12, 18 Sulpicizlr...lzorrei.r. Translate
p hether E. or the shrewdness of Stertinius dotes’.

21—24. W/zam/er your views on plzilosop/zy, it will fit
yorl/z your while to make a friend of Grasp/2w.

 

I68 HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

21. sen piscis seu, etc. i.e. whatever the simple fare th;lj
you are living on, for simple I know it is. Fish is not, I think)
mentioned here as a delicacy, as in Sat. 11. 2, 120; 4, 37, Ep. .<
I5. '23: there is usually something in the context to point to th'l
suggestion, where it is found; and the thought sir/e [cute sin
pane pit/i: (Comm. Cruq.) is out of place in connexion with tlt
philosophic Iccius. In trucidas there is a reference to th
Pythagorean doctrine of metempsychosis, accepted by Emp i
docles: cp. Hieronym. ad Iovin. II. p. 331 prom/)0 ms
Empedodi: et Iivt/zagorae no: dogma sectari, quz' pro/[gr p.575“
t/u’lxwaw oI/me quad mozwtur et viz/it ale/aim» 72071 [71151711, ,
ezium’em crimim': no: aréitrantur, _ qui abz'etem qucrmmqq'
suca'derint, an'us parn'a'dae :wzt at z'emyfa'. ‘Whatever the liv'i
which you are sacrificing for your food, whether those of fisher
or only those of leeks and onions,’ i.e. whether you folloi
Empedocles in believing that even vegetables have souls, or c '
not. Ritter objects that we do not hear elsewhere that tl?
Pythagoreans abstained from leeks and onions. Horace do»!
not imply that they did, but only that in eating them they thong,
they were destroying living beings. They would have had littti
enough to live on, if they had abstained from everything whim
involved the death of either animal or vegetable. His om
notion that Horace is asking lccius to employ Grosphus
catching fish and gathering onions as part of the fructu; Agrg'ppdf
is not likely to find many supporters.

22. utere ‘make a friend of’. Ep. 1. 17, 2.

ultra involves a slight oxymoron after ‘si quid petet’, for t.
properly means ‘unasked‘. Here we may translate ‘readily’. .

23. verum ‘right’, Ep. 1. 7, 98. Cp. Milton Par. 1;. n
750.

24. Villa est annona. ‘the price is low’ : Horace derives tltj
expression from Xen. Mem. II. to, 4 vi)» Be‘ 6rdr¢i1rpd7aang
et’zwvo-rdrovs {an ¢I.\ous dyafioz): xrn'aao'flaz, but whereas Socrats
there means to say ‘the times are so bad, that a small service-i:
enough to secure a man’s friendship’, Horace’s thought seerze
to be rather that when a good man is in want, his demands a:
not likely to be exorbitant, and hence it will not cost much I’
secure his friendship.

  

25—29. I can send you new: from Rome of z'z'do/‘ie: in 1.
W217! and East, and of an excellent harvest.

25. ne ignores...loco res: for the accidental Leonine vers .»
produced by the assonance of these two phrases, cp. Ep. I. I4, .4
Wagner on Verg. Georg. I. 157; Aen. Ix. 6 34 tram/git. I, vertr
w'rlulmz z'l/ua’e supcrbis, where the rhythm is perhaps intentionai
Ov. Met. XIII. 378 Si Troz'ae fizlis a/I'gmiz’ ”stare palm/is 1

x

E ‘7?

Est. I. Ep. ‘XII.] NOTES. 169

iprobably spurious. For the construction cp. Ep. 1. I, I3; 18, 58;
gig, 26; 58; n. r, 208.

26. Cantaber: Dio Cass. LIV. II 7015; 1'6 6» 1'5 fihtflgz wdvras
fidll’yov 6té¢06cp€ Kai Tot): homobs Ta’. 16 61am d¢e£hero Kai é: rd weéia
mix 1131: épvnvév xa-refiifiaaeu. This was in B.C. 20, although the
rcampaign was not closed till B.C. 19. Cp.‘Merivale IV. 120.

27. Amenius. The submission of Armenia to Tiberius had
sheen a bloodless one. Cp. Tac. Ann. 11. 3. At the request of
{the Armenians Augustus had sent to them Tigranes, a prince
{who had been living in exile at Rome, to take the place of a
iking whom they had dethroned and murdered. For the various
(coins of Augustus, bearing the legend ARMENIA CAPTA, cp.
lMommsen Mon. Ancyr. p. 77. Orelli refers also to one having
a figure of Armenia on bended knee: cp. Babelon, Monnaies de
d2. République Romaine, I. 216, II. 298.

Prahates is the spelling of the better MSS.: Plzraate: has
rrmuch less authority, both here and in Carm. II. 2, I7. The
l'Mon. Ancyr. V. 54, VI. 1, 4 has P/trates.

28. genibus minor=supplex: genilms is to be referred to
1'?Prahates ‘inferior by his (bended) knees’, i.e. thus testifying his
,Ihumbled position, not, as apparently Orelli, at the knees of
:iCaesar. There is something of exaggeration here too, although
{Tacitus (Ann. II. I) says amda venerantz'um mj‘itz'a aa’ Augusta»;
werterat, and in the Mon. Ancyr. (p. 84 Momms.) Augustus says
.‘ Part/205 trz'um exercituum Romanomm spolia ct ugna redder: mi/u'
ympplz'resgzte amz'cz'tz'am populi Ramam' pelere toegz'. Horace refers
(to these surrendered standards again in Ep. 1. 18, 56; Carin. IV.
515, 6; Ovid in Trist. II. 227 and Fast. VI. 4.65.

29. defundit: the present seems to point to the time of
[writing as that of late summer in B.C. 20. The perfect dcfurlz't
thas less support, and is due to a wrong assimilation to caia’z't and
rattqfiz't: dg'flitndit or dz'flita’z't have but slight authority and are
met so suitable in meaning here. It is needless to suppose with
iRitter that this letter was written in the summer of B.C. 19. There
)would have been time enough for neWs of the successes in Spain
(and the East in B.C. 20 to reach Rome before the end of the
summer: and Ep. 1. 3, 3 does not necessarily imply that it was
iwinter when Horace wrote that letter.

 

I 70 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

EPISTLE XIII.

This letter is nominally addressed to a certain Vinius, “(11021
has been charged with the delivery of some of Horace’s poemsm
to Augustus. From the jest in v. 8 it is clear that his cognomem s
was Asina, or perhaps (as Porphyrion calls him) Asella; than
more usual form of the name being however Asellus (e.g.g
Claudius Asellus in Cic. de Orat. II. 64, 258, Annius Asellusu
in Cic. in Verr. Act. II. x, 41, 104). Acron calls him C. Vinius—J
Fronto, giving Asella as his father’s cognomen. From his};
possession of three names it is clear that he was not a slave : 00H,
the other hand the tone, which Horace adopts in addressingr'
him, shows that he was not, as some have supposed, a friend oh
the Emperor. It is a plausible conjecture, although nothingn
more than a conjecture, which finds in him one of the five;
yeomcn farmers on Horace’s Sabine estate (Ep. 1. I4, 3). Theft
real purpose of the letter was doubtless to indicate to Augustus:
that Horace had no intention to thrust his trifles upon himgr
when not in the humour for them. It has been generallyli
assumed that the z'nlmm'na contained the first three books of the:
Odes. If this was the case, we must assume that this Epistle.
was considerably earlier than Epist. r, the first lines of which:
cannot have been written immediately after the publication or:
the first important collection of Horace’s lyrics. There is
nothing in this letter which tells against Franke’s (very generally i
accepted) view, that the first three books of the Odes were:
published together in B. C. 23. Nor on the other hand is therez
anything in it inconsistent with Christ’s belief that they were:
not published before B.C. 20. This question must be decided:
by other considerations, mainly by the interpretation of Carm. I. 3;
and II. 9. Cp. Wickham’s Introduction.—Augustus was absent:
from Italy from the latter part of B.C. 22 until October B. c. 19.:
It has been generally assumed that Horace sent Vinius from hi:r
Sabine villa to Augustus at Rome. If so, the date assigned byl
Christ becomes untenable. But he argues with some force than
as Horace’s publishers, the Sosii, were at Rome, it is much
more probable that a copy of his poems was sent from that
capital to Augustus when he was still abroad. Certainly thci
language of v. IO is almost too exaggerated to be humorous, i.
applied to the five and twenty miles or so of excellent road (the!
via Valeria and via Yi'burtina) which lay between Varia an“
Rome. Ritter supposes the date to have been the early part (
B.C. 18, which is probably too late. Cp. Introduction—There
is little to be said in favour of the view, which some havu
adopted, that the Satires were the z/o/zmzz'mz sent at this time ta
Augustus. The Satires were probably completed by B.C. 3:»;

re

mar-

My

Bk. I. Ep.'XIII.] NOTES. :7:

and they must have been familiar to Augustus long before any
date plausibly assigned to any one of the Epistles. For the
story told by Suetonius which Ritter here presses into his service
see the Introduction to Ep. II. 1.

*1—9. Give my volumes, Vz'nz'us, to A ztgustm, z'fyou find he
is in tile lmmour for t/zem, out do not annoy him by obtrusiveness.
If tfie burden is too mud; for you, drop it rat/zer than deliver it
clumsily.

2. reddes: Ep. 1. IO, 44 (note). Vinl: the MS. evidence
is in favour of Vinni, but inscriptions have Vinius, and this form
is the one used by Tacitus (Hist. I. I) and Suetonius (Galba xiv.)
for Galba’s colleague in the consulship.

3. validus: Augustus was always a valetudinarian (Suet.
Aug. LXXXI. grave: et perimlosas valelua'z'nes per omnem vitam
aliquot experlm ext), and had several serious illnesses at this
time of his life. Cp. Sat. II. I, 18 nz'Ji dextro tempore Flaeez'
veroa per atz‘entam non {bunt Caesarz‘i~ aurem ; Ov. Trist. I. I. 92
:i potelis [sc. liber] vamo tradi, 3i emzcla videoz's mz'z‘z'a, :i vire:
freg'erit z'ra was.

*4. ne pecces: Sat. II. 3, 88 no 32': palm”: mi/zz' shows that
this may be taken as a negative imperative; but it may quite
as well be regarded as final. Cp. Roby § 1600 (note), S. G. § 668.

5. sedulus ‘ofiicious’ : cp. Ep. II. I, 260, Sat. 1. 5. 71.

opera vehemente ‘by your impetuous zeal’.

6. uret ‘galls’, Ep. 1. IO, 43. sarclna: the quantity of the
i is to be accounted for by the fact that sarcz'o has also the shorter
stem :aren

chartae: ‘In Catullus’ days the Romans used only papyrus,
never parchment, for a regular lz‘ber or volnmen. Books made
up like ours and written on parchment seem to have come into
use about Martial’s time.’ Munro on Catullus p. 5 3.

7. perferre like abieito has for its object sarez'nam, not
clz'lellas, as Ritter takes it. To qua supply the antecedent ill,
to go with inpingas ‘ dash down ’.

8. ferns ‘ wildly ’, like an unbroken animal.

9. fabula. ‘the talk of the town’: Cp. Epod. XI. 8 faoula
quanta fuz'.

10—19. Purl; on to Rome: but don’t carry my book like a
clown, a drunken slave-girl, or a humble guest ; nor tell every
one t/zat you are on your way to Caesar. Take good care of it.

10. lamas : ‘lacunas maiores, continentes aquam pluviam
seu caelestem, (ind 106 hail/.017, quae ingluvies est et vorago Viarum

172 fIORATI EPISTULAE.

seu fossae fluviorum. Hinc quoque dictae sunt Lamiae puerorum t
voratiices. Ennius : silvarum saltus, latebrar lamarque lutosas’
Comm. Cruq. The derivation which he suggests is of course
absurd: ltima is for lac-ma (cp. [find for Zuc-na, exa'mm for
mag-men, 11777qu for lit-mus), while inmz'a (A. P. 340) =Ao'uua .
is akin to Act/woos ‘greedy’. From the fact that the word is
found nowhere else (except in Festus) until it reappears in the
Romance languages (cp. Diez Romance Dictionary (ed. Donkin)
p. 266 ; and Dante Inf. xx. 99 non molto Iza corro, tlze trout zma
lama), it seems to have belonged to the popular dialect. ‘ Push
on stoutly over hills, streams and bogs.’ If Horace is really
referring to the road between his Sabine estate and Rome, these
words are a ludicrous exaggeration, hardly to be defended by the
plea that the expression may have been proverbial.

11. Victor proposlti ‘ achieving your purpose ’, é-pra'rfis 103
o'Ko1ror7 Or. ‘But when you’ve quell’d the perils of the road’ Con.

12. sic...ne A. P. 152. Roby§ 1650. S. G. § 684.

13. rusticus agnum: ‘imaginem ridiculam propter con-
tinuas bestiolae motus et curam hominis me in solum desiliat, ne
ab ipso fortasse laedatur.’ Or.

14. glomus has the support of the best MSS. Glamor,
though the usual reading before Bentley, has but slight support,
and is not Latin: gloom has still less. Lucret. I. 360 has in
lanae glomere, but the derivatives are always glomero etc.

Pyrria. or the corrupted Pirrz'a is the reading of all MSS.
collated by Keller. Most editors have adopted the form Pyrr/zz'a,
but as Lachmann (on Lucret. p. 408) first remarked ‘neque
Graeme Hague Romanaefemirzae ”omen ert’. Macleane explains
it as ‘formed from Pyrrha, the name of a town in Lesbos, like
Lesbia, Delia etc.’ But the adjective from Pyrrha is [ft/rr/zz'a:
(0v. Her. XV. l5), while Leroim, Delz'm, &c., are common.
The name of a male slave, Pyrrz’a, in the Andria of Terence
seems a corruption of Hupplas, which occurs in Aristophanes
and elsewhere, and is derived from wuppos, ‘red’. The Scho-
liasts tell us that Pyrria was the name of an [moi/[a in a
play by Titinius, who stole a ball of wool, but being drunk
at the time, carried it so clumsily that she was easily detected.
As Titinius wrote tomoedz'ae togalae it is probable that the girl
was an Italian, in which case her name may well have been
Purrz'a, the form found in the MSS. being then a corruption
like Sylla for Sulla. Porphyrion actually has Purrz'a, and P.
Purrez'u: is found on an inscription. L. Miiller, Meineke and
others simply mark the word as corrupt.

15. pilleolo, a much better form than pz'leolo: cp. F leckeisen,
Flirzfizg Art. 25. All good MSS. give it here.

 

n.

i
r?
u
2
’L

Bk. 1. Ep. XIII.] NOTES. :73

tribulis properly means a man of the same tribe. and perhaps
it is best taken so here, the notion being that a wealthy man at
Rome has invited to dinner a poor member of the same tribe,
living in the country, doubtless with a view to his vote and
interest. But as the trz‘lms came to be used in contrast with the
quite: and the Senate (cp. Mart. VIII. I 5, 3 dat populus, dat
grams eques, (la! turd Senatus, 8! (1171272! Lelia: tertz'a dona tribur)
so tn‘éulz's acquired the meaning of plebeian : cp. Mart. IX. 50,
7 of a toga mm: anus et tremulo m'x arcz'pz'ena’a trz‘buli, ib. 58, 8.
Hence it is possz'file that this may be the meaning here : but we
have no evidence of this force of the word in the time of Horace.
The humble guest comes bringing under his arm the dress—shoes
(soleac) in which he would be expected to appear in the dining-
room, although he would put them OH when he took his place at
table (Sat. II. 8, 77), and the felt cap which he would need when he
went home at night. He cannot afiord to come in a litter, nor
even to have a slave to attend upon him.

*16. Ne seems to have far more support than Bentley’s new
or L. Muller’s net and there is something not unpleasant in the
abruptness, even if we retain the semi-colon at Caemrz's. The
stress lies on the last word. Vinius is not to tell everybody that
the reason why he is in such hot haste is that he is on his way
to Augustus.

narres, evidently imperative here. Cp. 1. 4.

18. nitere porro, ‘push on’. Horace humorously supposes
that people will come crowding round his messenger, eager to
know what he has brought. Bentley (without remark, and
Orelli supposes, by accident) printed m't'ere. porro, and this read-
ing has been adopted by some editors; but nitere seems to
require an adverb much more than wade, and the rhythm is
certainly against the pause after the fifth foot. For pom: of place,
not time, cp. Liv. I. 7, 6 agereporro armmtum armpit ; IX. 2, 8
31' z're form pergas.

19. cave, scanned, as so often in Plautus and Terence, cit/i”:
cp. Sat. 11. 3, 38, I77; 5, 75; the pronunciation am is not on
the whole so probable, though apparently supported by the story
in Cic. de Div. II. 40, 84. Persius (I. 108) has 7/1112".

titubes, often used, like our ‘trip’, of blundering generally
(cp. Ter. Haut. 361 verum z'lla n: quid tituéet, and Plant. Pseud.
939 at wide ne timber, Mil. 248, 946 &c.), but here still keeping
up the jest of v. 10: if an ass were to stumble and fall, he might
smash his load, if fragile, as Horace represents his poetry to be.
At the same time, as Orelli points out, we find the phrases

.\ fiea’us, fia’em, z'ura or legesfrangere.

x 74 ' 11019.4 T1 EPISTULAE.

EPISTLE XIV.

This letter, though nominally addressed to IIorace's farm- ,
bailiff, may be regarded as really an apology for his love for the -
country, intended for his friends at Rome. It thus takes up the
theme of Ep. x. and of the earlier part of Ep. VIL, while it is
the reverse of Sat. II. 7. Whether the bailiff deserved all the ‘
hard things here said of him is a question which has been asked,
but cannot be answered. Horace may have been intending to :
give an example of the class of bailiffs, against whom Columella
utters his warning (I. 8, I) : praemoneo ne w'lz'eum ex ea genera
rem/mum, qui corpore plaeuerunt, instituamw: 12c ex ea guide/n
ordine, out" urbanar a: deliratas aria: exercuerit. Savors et .ro 71mi-
culoxum germ: id mamipzolum, otz‘ix, campz's, eireo, t/zeatrz's, a/eae,
popinae, lupauaribu: comatlum, nunyuam mm etude”; ineptia:
:omniat (quotedby Orelli). There is no indication of the date.

1—5. Come, Izaz'lzfl, let us see w/tel/zer you or 1 best do our
duly.

1. Vince : the form invariably found in good MSS. and in-
scriptions. Lachmann on Lucret. l. 33! showed that 1 not [I
was used between a long i and a short one : so mil/e, but milz'a,
‘ villa, but w’lz'cur: cp. Roby § 177. The wilz'eus was the head
slave on a farm, whose duty it was to look after the proper dis-
charge of all farm works: Cato de Re Rust. CXLII. 'w‘lz‘a’ ojfez'a
yuae .mnt, quae dominu: praeeeflt, ea omm'a yuae in fmm’o fien'
oportet, quaeque emz' pararz'gue ofiol'tet, eaa'em utz' caret faa'atque
moneo, dominogue ditto audz’enr sit. Cato gives in c. II. a very
amusing account of the way in which a good economist will call
his vilicu: to a strict account for any neglect or deficiency.

mim me reddentis, ‘that makes me my own master again’,
i. e. where I can live as I please, without being distracted by the
endless claims made upon me at Rome. Cp. Sat. II. 6, 23—39,
6off. The woods on Horace’s Sabine estate are mentioned in
Carm. III. x6, 29 rz'lvaqu; iugerum paucorum, and in Ep. 1.

16, 9.

*2. habitatum quinque focis, ‘though it furnishes a home
for five families’. Horace in Sat. II. 7, 118 speaks of his
famz'lia media: as consisting of eight operae (‘hands’). Hence
Ritter presses the force of the past participle, thinking the mean-
ing to be that whereas five free coloni formerly worked the estate,
now eight slaves tilled it. But the lack of a present participle
passive in Latin often leads to the use of the perfect participle,
where a present would have been more natural (e. g. Liv. XXX.

g 1. Ep. XIV.] NOTES. 175

3% :perata m'ctoria) : hence we may fairly translate by the present.
, orace wishes to indicate that his estate, though small, is no
dontemptible one, and it is more to the purpose to refer to its
rz‘ resent tenants than to its past occupiers. The eight operae
)é'doubtless tilled the ‘home-farm’ under the vilicus. The patres
i'v were probably free colom' (Carm. I. 35, 6 pauper rum colonu: :
::n. 14, 12 .rz'z/e inopes erz'mus mloni), who tilled the rest of the
e estate, paying to Horace as the dominm either a fixed rent, or
e as so often now in Italy, a portion of the produce. In the
n-former case they would be said ad perum'am numeratam con-
duccre, in the latter they were called fartiarz'i, i. e. métayers.
:_ Cp. Dig. XIX. 2, 2 5, § 6. Others, less plausibly, suppose them
. to have been free hired labourers, under the direction of the
7 m'licux. Sir T. Martin, for instance (Life of Horace, p. 1xxiv.),
says ‘the farm gave employment to five families of free (010711,
who were under the superintendence of a bailiff: and the poet’s
domestic establishment was composed of eight slaves’. His
«version is inconsistent with this view, but not, I think, less in-
' correct :—

‘That small domain which, though you hold it cheap,
Sufficed of old five families to keep,

And into Varia sent, in days gone by,

Five worthy heads of houses.’

   

,» Conington’s rendering,

‘Which though ye sniff at it, could once support
Five hearths and send five statesmen to the court’

might be misleading to one not familiar with the provincial use of
”Statesman’ for a small landholder (cp. Halliwell’s Diet. 5. v.).
:"He evidently regards the palms as Horace’s predecessors in the
II. ownership of the estate’.

focis ‘ households ’ : cp. Herod. I. 176 at 5.; 6'y6a’mov-ra tartar
ridfat éruxov TnvrxaG-ra éxfimréova'ar, Kai 051w wepteyévovro.

3. Vanam, a town on the Anio, eight miles above Tibur, on
athe via Valeria, just where the valley of the Digentia, in which
. .Horace’s estate lay, joined that of the Anio. The pairs: probably
event there to market, and for local elections etc. It is now
lncalled Vicovaro.

4. spinas used of vices or lesser failings in Ep. 11. 2. 212.

qCp. also Sat. 1. 3, 34—37. ‘Let us see which can root out the \
:uthoms the more stoutly, I from my breast, or you from the land.’

5. res = fundus.

I76 HORA T] EPISTULAE.

6—10. We dzfi’r very widely in our views of town and country
11' e.

'6. Lamina pietas et curs. ‘Lamia’s love and trouble’: this:
cannot mean, as some have taken it, ‘my love for Lamia’ : pz'etas.
seems never to be used with an objective genitive, and it is:
doubtful whether it could denote an affection not based upon any:
natural ties, such as exist in the case of parents or kinsmen.1
L. Aelius Lamia is the man to whom Carm. III. 17 is addressed, ‘
and who is also mentioned in Carm. I. '26, 8. He was of a.
noble and wealthy plebeian family (cp. Juv. IV. 154, VI. 384, Tac.1
Ann. VI. 27), and attained the consulship in AD. 3. He held
high oflice under Tiberius, and was honoured with a publici
funeral when he died in A.D. 33. The name of Q. Aeiius Lamia.
occurs on a coin of this date, and this appears to be the brother
hcre referred to. Lucius must have been the elder brother, as
he bore his fafher’s praenomen, but he must himself have been
young at this time, for we cannot date this epistle less than
about fifty-five years before his death, and as he was appointed‘
frag/Erna m'lu' in A.D. 32 he cannot have attained extreme old;
age, though Tacitus speaks of his 'zriz'izz’a remains. The date of
Cam. I. 26 is uncertain, but is probably as early as B. C. 30.

moratur has much more authority than morelur. Quaint/£1:
is followed by the indie. also in Ep. 1. I7, I and 22; 18, 59;.
Sat. 1. 3, I29, 11. 2, 29; 5, 15; Carm. I. 28, 11, III. 7, 25; to,
13; A. P. 355; by the subjunctive only in Carm. III. II, 17,1v.
2, 39; 6, 6: Ep. I. 18, 92, II. 2, 1I3 (where see notes) the
word is twice used adverbially. Vergil uses it only twice with
the indic. (Eel. III. 84, Aen. 54.2), but often with the subjunctive,.
once at least adverbially (Aen. VII. 492). Livy frequently uses:
it adverbially, twice with the indic. (II. 40, 7; XXXIII. 19, 2),.
never with the subjunctive. Ovid often has the indicative. So
have Celsus and Nepos, both prose writers, probably contem-
poraries of Horace.

7. maerentis—dolentis: the assonance is doubtless acci-
dental: cp. note on Ep. 1. I2, 25. Aldereo is to express grief,
dolco is to feel it: cp. Cic. ad Att. XII. 28, a mac‘rorem mz'ma',
(1010mm net patuz', net, sipossem, seller».

8. insolabiliter, a c‘iras keyépsvov. About 80 of these have
been noted in the works of Horace. istuc ‘where you are now’,
i.e. to the woods and fields. mens animusque=vofis Kai 8min
‘mens meliora intellegit, animus adesse cupit’, Ritter, ‘my judg-
ment and my heart’.

9. fert ‘would fain hurry me’: amat ‘would gladly’: cp.
Carm. III. 9, 24. term): 'z'iz'cre amem. Bentley’s conjecture (wet
is thus needleSS.

fir. I. Ep. XIV.] NOTES. r77

spams, Ep. I. 7, 42. ‘claustra. sunt carceres et est translatio ab
: equis circensibus facta’: Porph. The bars in front of the carcere:
or stalls, in which the chariots and horses were posted, kept them
from the course, until the signal was given. The mix was not,
. as Macleane says, the line from which they started, but that
.~ which marked the goal, and hence it is often contrasted with
tartan, e.g. Cic. de Sen. 23, 83 net wro velz'm guasz' datum-o
:patz'o aa’ tarcere: a mic: rwocari.
10. rue. Ep. 1. 7, I (note): ‘you praise the townsman’s,
I the rustic’s state’ Con. I do not- see why we may not take it
thus: but Kriiger contends this would have required vivmter,
as in Sat. 1. 1, m, and with Ritter regards the phrase as a
brachylogy for ego te vii/enter»: rare, tu me w'wntem in urbe
beatum dz‘cz's. Carm. Iv. , 45 non pam'dmtem mulfa zrotaverz's
red: beatum supports the fgrmer view.

11—17. The fault is not in the place. You are fickle, but I
am consisfmt.

11. nimirum ‘of course’ carries with it no irony here; cp.
Ep. I. 9, I (note).

12. uterque. Although Horace passed in v. I! from the

' case of his bailiff and himself to a general reflexion, he still has
in his mind the position of two men wishing to exchange stations.
We may retain the indefiniteness of ‘either’ in translation.

l’pltus ‘in his folly’. inmeritum ‘innocent’: Cam. I. I7, 28
_ immerz'mm...wstm: Sat. 11. 3, 7 immen'tus...parier.

13. se efi'ugit: Carm. II. 16, 20 fair-i122 quz'x exml .re quogue
figz't?

14. mediastinus ‘drudge’, one who was placed in media, at
every one’s beck and call. The Scholiasts (followed by Roby
§84o) suppose some connexion with Harv, and limit the use to

I town-slaves; but the word may be used of any kind of drudge:
, cp. Columella I. 9, 3 medz'astz'nu: gualzirczmque :ttztur polext asst,
' dummodo perpetz'ena’o laéorz' .vz't idonms. Lucil. ap. Nonium,
. p. 143 (l. 418 Lachm.) vilicum Arz'stotratem, mediastz'num atgue
bubulcum. Artu was not indeed unknown to archaic Latin: but
it seems more probable that the word was formed after the analogy

A of tlandeslz'nus, where, if -des- was originally, as Corssen I2 462

, thinks, the stem of dies, all consciousness of its origin had long

abeen lost. Orelli’s derivation of mesguz'n from this word is

7 erroneous: cp. Diez, Etym. Dict. Prof. Palmer suggests that

v medimtz‘nus=vicarius, a middle man, who stands between the
:1 slave and his labour.

tacita. prece: cp. Ep. 1. 16, 6o, Pers. V. 184 labra mow:
:stacz'tus.

16. constare: his character was changed then since Sat. II.

,7, 28!

W. H. I 2

I 78 HORA TI EPISTULAE. ‘ a

18—30. You (are only for the low mama! pleasure: of MI
town; and Irate hard work.

18. miramur, Ep. I. 6, 9. disconvenit, Ep. 1. 1, 99.

19. tesqua. ‘wilds’. The scholiasts say that this was a
Sabine word; it seems to have no extant cognates, except perhaps
in the Sanskrit tuk’k’lza (phonetically equivalent to tuslza) ‘ empty’.
Cp. Vaniéek p. 315. Lucan Phars. V1.41 has sa/lus nemorosaque
term: otherwise the word is found only in archaic writers. T era:
is coupled with lamp/um in the augurial formula quoted by Varro,
L. L. VII. 8. Horace probably uses a colloquial term suitable to
the supposed speaker.

20. amoena: Ep. 1. 16, 15.

21. fornix ‘brothel’, originally an arched vault: Juv. m.
156, x1. 171.

uncta. ‘ greasy’. Orelli prefers the explanation of the Comm.
Cruq. ‘11idore redolens, et optimis cibis plena’; because Horace
elsewhere uses the word in the sense of ‘luxurious’ or ‘rich’:
Ep. 1. 15, 44; 17, 12. But here some contempt is evidently
implied: cp. Sat. 11. 2, 62 (11112562017115 immmalz’s fiwmt allata
pop/nix. The pop/1m ‘cook-shop’ was a place of low resort: the
form of the word points probably to a Campanian, not a Greek
origin, as Lewis and Short suppose. It would regularly corre-
spond in Oscan to a Latin toqm'na, only found in late writers.
Cp. Curtius Gr. Etym. II. 65.

22. incutiunt ‘inspire’; more commonly with rite/um, ti-
morem and the like: but cp. Lucret. I. 19 omm’lm: z'nmliem
blana’um par fedora award)”.

23. angulus 1ste, a contemptuous term used by the affirm,
as we might say ‘ hole and corner’. Pepper and frankincense of
course did not grow in Italy at all; Horace nowhere speaks of
wine as produced on his own estate (cp. Ep. 1. 16, Carm. II. 18,
14): the vile Sa/n'num of Carm. I. 20 may have been bought in
the (la/z'mn and only bottled by Horace. This is better than to
assume that the wine, good enough to put before Maecenas, did
not deserve to be called wine in the opinion of the w'lz'cus.

uvazy/mm man». All the good MSS. of Horace give tar,
wherever the word occurs: hence we cannot with Orelli defend
11111:, on the strength of two inscriptions of the time of Augustus,
which have t/mmrz'i.

24:. taberna. The villa of Horace was some three or fort.
miles from the nearest high road, which might be expected to be
supplied with talicrmze dz‘zrerroriae. Orelli quotes from Varro de
Re Rust. 1. 2, '2. 3 xi agrr racznm’um mum at opportlmux viaturz‘bul
locus, aedz‘ficandae taéc‘mae diversorz'ae, quae smn‘..fructuorae.

'gf '
a Bk. 1-. Ep. XIV.] NOTES. . 179

23. strepltum ‘strains’: not, as Orelli takes it, ‘cantum
'r:crepitantem atque absonum’: cp. Ep. I. 2, 31, and Carm. Iv.
; 3, 18 duleem qua: strqn'tum, Pier-i, temperas.

terrae gravis ‘ with lumbering tread’, lit. ‘a heavy burden
o to the earth’.

et. tamen, i.e. and yet, though you can get no diversions as
r you complain, you have to work hard. Conington takes it some-
. what differently: ‘And yet methinks you’ve plenty on your
hands’.

27. lamprldem, taken by some editors to imply a reproach
to the vz'lz‘eu: who ought to have seen to these fields long before:
, but it may also mean that the land had been long neglected
' when it came into the hands of Horace.

28. strictls frondibus: Verg. Ecl. 9, 60 bit uoi demos

, agrieolae strz'ngunt frorza’es. This was done when the herbage

:. was parched, in the summer and autumn. Cp. Columella VI. 3

a guo tempo” (Kalendis Juliis) in Kalmdas Nor/anon: iota

'uaestate et dez'na’e autumno ratientur fronde. exples: Verg.
:: Georg. III. 431 z'nglu'oz'em explet.

29. rims, the Digentia (Ep. 1. 18, [04): pig‘ro, i.e. if you
3: have nothing else to do.

30. docendus: cp. A. P. 67 amm’s a’oetus iter melius.

31—39. I once liked a gay town—[1‘ e: now I [are only for
f the quiet oft/1e country.

31. nostrum concentum divldat ‘ breaks up our harmony’.

32. tanues...togae, opposed to crassae (Sat. I. 3, r 5), were
worn by men who cared about their dress. They do not seem
:l identical with the togae rasae of Mart. II. 85, which were only
:2 worn in the summer; still less with the syntheses“ (as Ritter
Vr_ says), for these are expressly contrasted with the toga in Mart.
i' VI. 24; but were of a finer stuff than the ordinary toga. Cp.
5‘; Becker Gallus III3 206.

nitidl, i.e. with perfumed oils. not only at banquets, but in
1 some cases all day long: cp. Cic. in Cat. II. [0, 22 pexo eapz'llo
w nitz'dos, pro Sest. 8, I8 unguentz'x afluem, ealamz'strata coma.
r( 0v. A. A. III. 443 nee coma wsflzllat [iguido nz'tziiissz'ma nardo,
. ...neo toga deez'piat filo tenuz'ssima.

33. inmunem ‘though I brought no gift’: cp. Carm. III.
3.23, [7 immunis aram :z' tetz'gz't mama, IV. 12, 22 mm ego te
m mei: immanent meditor tingere faculty. Cinarae : Ep. I. 7, 28.

34. liquidl ‘ clear’, i.e. strained through a (0121171, or other-
iw wise refined: cp. Sat. II. 4, 5r—58, Mart. XII. 605 pallere...ut

13—2

I 80 HORA T] EPISTULAE.

ligm'dum potet Alauda memm, turoz'da :ollz'ez'to transmittere Cae-
euoa saeeo. This process was necessary for the stronger wines“.
so that the epithet is not out of place here, as Ritter thinks.

36. incidere ‘to cut short’. Verg. Ecl. 9, r4 nova: ind--
dere lites. There is a kind of zeugma, puderet being understood:
with z'mz'dere.

‘No shame I deem it to have had my sport:
The shame had been in frolics not cut short’. CON.

38. limat from limo ‘a file’, hence ‘to diminish’ or ‘dis-
parage’. But Lachmann on Lucret. III. 11 (p. 143) justly
pointed out that Horace here intends a play upon the phrase,
[z'mz's oeulir=obliouo oezelo ‘ askance’, and compares the Plantine
dotum dolare (Mil. 938).

morsuque: cp. Carm. IV. 3, I6 iam dente mime: mordeor
invido.

venenat. ‘nove, id est fizrn'nat’ Comm. Cruq. Horace seems.
to have been the first to use the word in a metaphorical sense.
It occurs with its literal force in Lucret. VI. 820.

‘ 39. rident: doubtless good-humouredly, but Horace’s figure
and habits must have unfitted him for active exercise. Hence
Dill. is hardly right in his note ‘ non ob imperitiam poetae, sed
quod elegantiorem hominem his laboribus exerceri vident et
mirantur’.

glaeba. and gleoa seem equally well authenticated forms, but
the former is the earlier; so too caepe and eepe. Cp. Ribbeck
Pro]. Verg. p. 414, Brambach ffz'tlfsl). s. v.

Madvig (Advers. Crit. II. 61) argues that the stop shouldi
follow :er'w'r not mo'oentem. The emphasis, he says, lies upon
uroamz, which must therefore be brought into prominence, and.
[um rend: is out of place in the second sentence, for the vz'lieus ‘
would be in the company of slaves quite as much in the country .
as in the town. But a w‘lz'cus would not be allowanced in the
country. Besides, as Keller justly points out, lzorum then be-)
comes unintelligible. The juxtaposition of semi: and urozma,
though not quite a hypallage, naturally suggests to the mind the
notion of town—slaves, which lzomm takes up.

40—44. You would fain e/zange your place, thong/z otfienx
envy you. Every one x/zould be contented wit/t w/zat /2e 2': 111031.:
fitfor.

40. diaria: one or two MSS. have cz'borz'a as a gloss, andr
this has displaced the true reading in some other MSS. Kellen
thinks it was an innovation of Mavortius. rodere, ‘inunch’,.
suggests poor and limited fare.

 

i Bk. 1. Ep. XV.] NOTES. 181

41. horum voto ruis: ‘you would fain hasten to join their
'1 number’.

usum lignorum: Nonius p. 164 quotes from Pomponius the
I Atellan poet, longe ab urbg vilz’cari, qua eras rarem‘er 210222.
x mm vilicarz' sed dominarz' est mea sententz'a.

42. 03.10 is properly a soldier’s servant, and so Ritter takes

f: it here, supp05ing that the rain envies the w'Zz'cm his enjoyment

~ of what he himself cannot get in the camp. But the word came

.- to mean, not only a groom in general (Sat. I. 6, 103), but any

low servant, or drudge (Sat. 1. 2, 44: Senec. Ep. CX. r7 lectz’ra

* firmorz'r z'mposz'la calom'bzts): hence it is better to regard it as
= medz'dstz'nus.

argutus ‘shrewd’ as in Sat. 1. 10, 40, A. P. 364; the man
is sharp enough to know where he would be better off. Mac-
leane’s suggested alternative ‘noisy’ is quite out of place:
besides, when applied by Horace to persons with reference to
the voice, it is always a term of praise: cp. Carm. III. 14, 21,
IV. 6, 25, Ep. 11. 2, 90.

4:3. piger goes best with taballus ; it is not only laziness
which makes one dissatisfied with his condition; and the ox
would have had a more active life, if he could have taken the
:place of the horse. The rhythm points in the same direction,
but not very cogently: cp. Ep. 1. 5, 7: 6, 48; II. 2, 75. Many
. editors take it as going with both substantives.

44. quam scit etc. The line of Aristophanes (Vesp. 1431)

(p60: ns '51! Exam-as 6556f?) Téxvnv had passed into a proverb, as

. we see from Cic. Tusc. I. I8, 41 bane mz'm z'llo proverbio Graeco
praerz'pz'tur: qua/u quinine writ artem, in Int; 5: exerreal.

EPISTLE XV.

This Epistle must have been written after the famous .
hysician Antonius Musa had brought the cold-water treatment
into fashion by his cure of Augustus in the year B.C. 23; and
. probably not long after, although the arguments by which
Ritter attempts to fix the date as the autumn of B.C. 21 are
more ingenious than convincing. Horace writes toa friend, who
is called in the MSS. inscriptions C. Numonius Vala, to tell him
i; that he cannot spend the coming winter, as he had previously
~l done, at Baiae, and to make enquiries about Velia and Salernum.
f He humorously compares himself to a certain Maenius who
i liked to have the best of fare, when he could get it, but put up
)2 readily with plain dishes, when nothing better offered.

!82 HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

1—25. You must tell me all about the climate, the food, the
water, the game and fish of Velz'a and Salernum ; for my doctor
tell; me I may no longer winter at Baiae, much as the place
grumble: at my desertion.

*1. Bit (like pascat in v. 14,, bibant in v. r 5, educet in v. 22,
and celent in v. 2 3) depends upon :erihere in line 25. The
involved structure of these lines, with their two long parentheses,
is intended to preserve the negligent tone of a familiar letter.

Vellae, a town of Lucania originally founded by the
Phocaeans, when driven out of Corsica, where they had for a
time found a home after the destruction of Phocaea, about
B.c. 540. Its Greek name was ‘Téxn or 'Ehéa. It was a
prosperous commercial town, and was noted for its excellent
climate, so that Aemilius Paullus, the conqueror of Perseus, was'
sent there by his physicians when sufiering from a troublesome
disease (Plut. Aem. c. xxxv). The soil in the neighbourhood
according to Strabo (v1. p. 7.54) was poor (v. 14), and hence
the inhabitants lived largely by fisheries (v. 23). Not long
after its foundation it became the seat of the famous Eleatic
school (Xenophanes, Parmenides, Zeno). Salernum was a
Campanian town delightfully situated on the north shore of the
modern gulf of Salerno. It was of much importance in the
Middle Ages, when it belonged to the Normans, and afterwards
to the Hohenstaufen, and the House of Anjou, and was the seat
of the greatest medical school in Europe. Some modern au-
thorities (e.g. Swinburne, Travels in the Two Sz'a'lz'cs, III. 185)
consider it unhealthy because it is screened from the north, and
exposed to the south wind, which brings up ‘most pernicious
miasma’ from the plain stretching to the south, toward Paestum.
The town still has a population of over 20,000.

2. via: Horace would travel from Capua as far as Salemum
by the excellent via Riff/2a, a branch of the via A Aliza: he could
get on to Paestum (about half way to Velia) by a fair branch
road; but there seems to have been no Roman road for the rest
of the way.

Baias: Ep. 1. r, 83. The epithet ligm'a’ae applied to it in
Carm. III. 4, 24 shows that the air of Baiae was noted for its
clearness: Cicero however (Ep. Fam. Ix. 12) speaks as if there
were some at any rate whom it did not suit: gratulor Baii:
nostris, .riqm'a’em, ut Jeri/”'5, salubre: repent: fattae 5202!: mid
forte te amam‘ et {1711' cuiseu/antur, et tama'z‘u alum tu aa’er :mu
oblitae mi. In any case Horace’s physician had forbidden him
to go there, as he had usually done in the winter.

3. Antonius Musa, a freedman physician, had cured
Augustus in B. C. '23 of a serious liver complaint by the cold-

in. I. Ep. XV. ] NOTES. :33

v water treatment (Suet. Oct. LXXXI) and by a free use of lettuces
l (Plin. N. H. xxx. 8, 38). He now recommended the former to
[ Horace, who therefore had no need to resort to the vapour baths
v over the sulphur springs at Baiae.

tamen, although it is Musa’s fault, not mine.

4. gelida: Plin. H. N. xxxx. 1, 5 mentions a certain Charmis
l of M assilia, who fngzda etz'am lzz’llerm's algorz'bus lavarz'persuasit.
t? Alersit aegros in lacus. Vz'debamus seizes consulares usque in
7 ostentatz'onem rzg'mtes.

cum: ‘ now that’.

'6. murteta: Celsus III. 27 sz'tcus calor est :t arena: validae,

‘ (t lacouia', et clibauz', :t quarundam naturalz'um sua’ationum ubi

a term profusus calidus vapor aedz'fia'o z'ncludz'tur, sz'tut super

EBaias in murtetz's lzalzemus. Vitruv. II. 6 also describes the
1' buildings erected over the natural jets of sulphurous vapour.

6. cessantem ‘chronic’, lingering. nervis: apparently these
mvapour baths were especially efficacious in cases of muscular
;€' rheumatism.

elidere ‘to drive out’, a technical medical term: cf. Cels. II. I 5
g3:statio utilz'ssz'ma :st...ez's quz'bus lmta: marborum relz'guz'ae
s remanmt, neque a/iter eliduntur. Baiae is represented as
a‘bearing a grudge against invalids who have courage to follow
I Musa’s severe re’gime.

8. caput: Celsus recommends the douche for strengthening
i the head and stomach : I. 4 :apz'tz' m'lzz'l aegu: predest atgu: aqua
{ frzgz'a’a: itague is, cut 110: infirmum est, per aestatem id am: largo
c amalz' guotz'a’z'e a’dmt alz'quamdz'u suaz'cere: IV. 5 qui stomacfiz'
3'» resolution: laborant, his perfundi frz'gida, atque in :adem uatare,
:3 canalibus :z'usdem subicer: :tz'am stomaclmm zfsumnmausistere in
'« fitgidz's medz'catisquefiutibus...salutare :st.

9. Clusinis : at Clusium itself there do not appear tohavebeen
:1 any springs of note; and the place itself was unhealthy, because
'l of the miasma arising from the marshes produced by the over-
» flowing of the Clanis (Tac. Ann. I. 79), until these were drained
1 by the grand-dukes of the house of Lorraine. At S. Casciano de
:t Bagni, about twelve miles to the south of Clusium, there are
I? baths of ancient date, and it has been suggested (Dennis Cities
‘\_ qf Etrurz'a II. p. 291) that Horace. may have been referring to
11' these. There is no important town nearer to these than
[L Clusium. But perhaps Horace’s language does not require any-
.11: thing more than the ordinary springs, not wanting in the hilly
1): country round Clusium itself. It has been suggested that the
'7" baths (mentioned by Tibull. III. 5, I was tenet Etruscz's mafia!
m qua:jb;ztz'bus unda, uuda sub aestivum mm adeuuda amem) may

i

I84 HORATI EPISTULAE.

have been those at Clusium: but as Heyne justly observes:-
‘habuit autem et olim et nunc Etruria aquas salubres pluribusn
locis’. Besides those were clearly hot baths, while the springs“:
at Clusium were cold.

Gabios: Ep. I. It, 7: Strabo V. 3 éu 5e 115 “Sign rating 6'
'Avlwv 6LéEeLa'L Kai Ta 'Ahfiouha Kakoé/ieua, fie? 55am. tl/uxpd. éxv',
7ro>Ox¢3v mncfiu, 1rp6s wotxihas vo’a’ous Kai 1I’ll’OU0’L Kai é-yKaOn/Lévocs .
fi‘ycewa’c In Juv. VII. 4 cum iam telebre: notiguefiaez‘ae balneolum ~
Galu‘z': condutere temptarent Prof. Mayor thinks the point to bew
that in so small a place but little custom could he expected. 2'
But there are indications that owing to its cold baths it to some.
extent recovered its prosperity: cf. Burn’s Rome and the Cam- .
pug/1a p. 382.

10. nota, sc. equo. The horse wanted to turn down to the
right, as usual, where the road branched off, and led through
Cumae to Baiae. This was apparently at Capua: the via
Dolm'timm, which led straight from Sinuessa to Cumae along:
the coast, was made by the Emperor Domitian (Stat. Silv. IV. 3): .
Orelli is misleading here.

12. stomachosus habena. ‘ pulling angrily at the rein ’: Izabma:
is the ablative of instrument; ‘venting his anger with’. Haéena;
is strictly a single strap or rein; hence usually in the plural of a,
bridle.

13. sed, i.e. but it is no good saying anything, for &c.

*equis: the singular equz‘, according to Keller, has more:
authority: but Bentley seems right in regarding this clause as a
general reflexion, in which case the dative, as he has shown,
is the case required. equi must then be regarded as wrongly;
assimilated to eyucs.

14. populum, not an uncommon expression for the inhabir
tants of a ”unziczfz'um: cp. \Vilmanns Ex. Instr. Lat. 1194,
mtg a, 1804, 1809, &c., where we have S. P. Q. T. of Tibur.

15. collectos...1mbres, i.e. in tanks (laws).

16. lug‘ls might seem redundant after perenms: hence some’
editors have read (lulcz's, the reading of the vet. Bland. and a fewX
other MSS. But, as Bentley saw, (I'll/ti: is here out of place: '
rain-‘water is not less tilt/(2'5, i.e. not more salt or bitter, than'
spring-water. We have therefore here another instance of an :
attempt at emendation in the vet. Bland., which though at first
sight attractive, will not bear examination. The pleonasm is not:
ofiensive or unparalleled: cp. Ep. I. 7, 42, Cic. de Or. III. 48, 184.
peremzi: ct pro uem‘. Bentley quotes from Amobius feigbetzraey.
z'uger calamz'tater: z'ugz'ter at pm‘petuo is a law-term, and Doederleln”
(Syn. I. Io) thinks that z'uge and pare/am ampicz'um are the

Bk. I. Ep. XV.] NOTES. 135

mame, in spite of Cic. de Div. 11. 36, 77 and Servius on
:Verg. Aen. III. 537. Brugman (Curt. Stud. Iv. I48) regards
gfugir ‘living’ applied to water as quite a different word from
s'ugi: ‘constant. Iugir may be used either of the water
i‘Cic. de Div. II. 13, 31 ayuae iugz} colore) or of the spring
t'de Div. I. 50, 112 Izaustam aguam de iugiputeo; de Nat. D. 11.
:y, 25 ex putei: iugibu: aqua»; validam tra/zi: cp. Sat. II. 6, 2
fugu- aguaefom'. Cp. Roby § 784.

nihil moror ‘I don’t care about’: cp. Plant. Trin. 297 nil
’gro isto: moror faeeeo: mores, with Brix’s note; and ib. 337.
dorace knew that the wine was indifferent, and was therefore
:arepared to take his own supply with him. The wine of
t'Jurrentum, not far from Salernum, was a thin light wine,
.ecommended to convalescents (Plin. H. N. XIV. 8), called by
: .‘iberius generosum acetum and by Caligula noéili: vappa, though
Jersius speaks of it as [me (111. 93): Horace (Sat. II. 4, 55)
:eems to regard it as requiring to be mixed with strong F alernian,
{sefore it was good to drink.

17. quidvis ‘anything’, not ‘any kind of wine’, which
~7ould necessarily have been guodw's, as Heinsius pointed out.

19. cum ape divite: cp. Ep. 1. 5, 17.

2 21. luvenem, i. e. as though I were young again. Lucanae
'iows that Horace‘bis now thinking of Velia, not of Salernum.

22. apros: Lucanian boars are mentioned in Sat. 11. 3, 2 34.;
3. 6. Cp. Mayor on Juv. I. 140—141, V. 116.

a educet; cp. Ov. Pont. I. 10, 9 quad mare, quad tellm,
:zjfiom’, quad educat aer.

2 23. echinos ‘sea-urchins’: Sat. 11. 4, 33 [Ilium oriuntur
Mini; Juv. IV. 143 Jemelaspen’i litus dieebat etlzini.’ Plin. Ep. I.
5 3 ostrea, wulzuzs, eehinos, as the dainties at a banquet.
. Mhenaeus III. 4.1 says ‘Ee/zim‘ if eaten with vinegar and honey,
.usley and mint, are sweet and easy of digestion’.

24. Phaeax, i. e. like one of the courtiers of Alcinous:
p. I. 2, 28.

S 25. accredere, a rare word, used however by Plaut. Asin.
.20, 845; Lucret. III. 856 and Cic. ad Att. VI. 2, 3. In Plautus
.e preposition seems to have no especial force, in Lucretius the
a rce is ‘to believe this too’; in Cicero (tr/ix accredms) and here
)1 seems to be intensive ‘fully believe’.

9 25—46. Maem’u: of old liked to get the daintiest fare lie

ziuld, by the extra}: qf ii: wit; but if at any time Iii: gluttouy
.: a: reduced to satisfy itrelf on plain mam find, fie was a merciless

5‘

I86 HORA TI EPISTULAE»

cmsurer of qfiz'mres. I am like him, and fully appreciate romfor
wfien I can get it.

26. Many M88. and some old editions begin a new epistl
here, failing to notice the connexion between this sketch r
Maenius the glutton, and Horace’s humorous expression of hi
intention to live on the best fare that he can get. For the rapi'
transition cp. Ep. 1. 7, I4, and 46.

Maenlus, a character attacked also by Lucilius, and mentione
in Sat. 1. 3, 21, perhaps also in Sat. I. I, 101 (but cp. Rittera
loc.). Porphyrion says ‘ qui de personis Horatianis scripserun
aiunt Maenium scurrilitate notissimum Romae’. He was 53.3
to have prayed aloud in the Capitol on the Kalends of Januar.
that he might owe 400,000 sesterces, explaining his prayer 1
one who asked him the meaning of it, by saying that he owe)
at the time 800,000. Some have supposed, but without goc
grounds, that he was the I’antolabus of Sat. I. 8, II.

27. fortiter ‘in a spirited fashion’; ironical, like Per
VI. 21 1112‘ [Iona a’euz‘e g‘randz'a magnam'mus fieragz'tpuer.

urbanus (Ep. 1. 9, I1) is best connected with scun‘a, as «
Plaut. Most. 15 t1! urbanu: were .rcurra, deliciae popli, rm‘ mza
[It Midday? From Plaut. Trin. 202 urbanz' assz'a’ui cz'ws, qL,
scurra: waml, we see that scurra had not quite the same sent
as in Horace, but meant rather ‘ lounger ’, ‘gossip’. In Catu'
XXII. 2 the Inf/anus equals the warn; of V. 12, a ‘wit’, qua;
in a good sense, a meaning which is found even in Cicero (p
Quinet. 3. 11 1mm na/ue para/I; facelu: scurm Sex. Nam
116(le z'n/zzmzmzu: praew ext uizyuam exz‘xz‘z'malus), although frcl
de Orat. II. 60, 247 it appears that the bad sense was beginnir
to be predominant. Hor. Sat. 1. 5, 52 shows the char:
complete ; scurra zparasitm ‘spunger’.

28. praesepe ‘crib’, cp. Plaut. Cure. 227 tonne/210 t
relineri [intuit ferreo gain reciperet 5e 1m: exam ad pnzesegaz
mam: so Eur. Eurysthzfr. 6 fly ns oi’Kwu whom-{av é‘xy (pd-rm»:

29. inpransus, i. e. if he had had no meal that day:
pra/za’ium was the first substantial meal of the day, usually tak;
at midday.

c1vem...hoste ‘friend from foe’: the earlier meaning of 1‘:
word Izorti:=‘foreigner’ (Cic. de Off. I. 12, 37; Varro L..l
V. 3 tum £0 var/)0 dicebant peregrinum) had become obsolete "I:
the time of Horace, and should not be thrust upon him he‘l
cp. l’laut. Trin. [02 fun-time an ciw's camedis, parw‘ pends:
The form digital-(ere has no support here: the word occurs 12‘
in Horace (cp. Ep. II. 2, 44), then in Ovid; in prose in C1")
mella and Pliny. Cp. Brambach HuZ/Irb. p. 34.

l

 

NOTES. 187

3 30. saevus fingers: similar infinitives after adjectives, called
.Irolative or complementary infin. by Kennedy and Wickham,
ugcur m Ep. 1. r, 14; 2, 64; 7, 57; 16, 12; 17, 47; A. P. 163,
(.5, 204; in the Satires in I. 4, 8, 12; II. 3, 313; 7, 85; 8, 24;
id no less than 24 times in the Odes. They form a marked
nature in the style of Horace.

E 31. pernicies...mace111 ‘the ruin, and storm and abyss of the
Juket’, because he burst down upon it, carrying havoc with
.m, and swept off everything into his insatiable maw. Cp. Plaut.
Ilpt. 903, 911. For the baratlzrzmz at Athens see Dr Hager in
rum. Phil. VIII. 12. The word is used somewhat difierently
1; Sat. II. 3, 166, but cp. Plant. Curc. 122 age ecfumz’e lzoc [vinum]
30 in baratlzrum. macellum seems to have denoted originally
13 slaughter-house, thence a meat-market, but it came to be
iplied to a market for all kinds of provisions : cp. Varro L. L.
4 147, Donatus on Ter. Eun. 255, Curt. Gr. Etym. I. 407.

2:. 32. donabat will stand very well as the main verb of the
stance. Bentley’s conjecture donarel leaves Illaem‘u: without
1*! proper construction; and the reading donarat of the vet.
21nd. and other important MSS. on which it is based seems
. .y an assimilation to guaesz'emt.

3.33. nequitiae ‘his wicked wit’.

6'35. vilis is evidently needed with ag‘ninae more than with
anal [like ‘tripe’ a Keltic word] which was always a cheap
.rarse food; there are many instances in the Satires of at in the
mud place in its clause: e.g. I. 3, 54; 6, 11; 10, 71 etc.
.Eutus (Capt. 816) complains of the butchers who sold lamb
:.r: apparently he expected it to be cheap. It is nowhere
intioned as a dainty.

£286. Iamna, contracted for lamina [better spelt lammz'mz],
(in Carm. II. 2, 2. Torture by the application of red-hot
ates of metal is often mentioned, e.g. in Plant. As. 543 ad-
~drum sletz'mus [amminax crucesque (ompeda‘que, nan/as, calemzs,
tzrem, numellar, pedz'car, boz'as, impattorergue acerrumosgnaros-
wuostri tergz': Lucret. III. 1017, verbem, carnz'fices, roéur, pix,
:x‘tmina, taedae, Cic. in Verr. V. 63, 163 mm zgnes ardenlesguc
minim (eterz'que crua'atus admowéantur.

.fllt diceret: the man’s coarse gluttony is humorously re-
qsented as entitling him to censure severely epicures, and
Imdthrifts.

[mepotum, Epod. 1, 34: Sat. I. 4, 49 (mpg: filz‘us); 8, rr;
, II. 1, 53; 3, 225; Ep. 11. 2, 193. The word is also common
1 ‘icero in this sense, but not apparently elsewhere.

i

r 88 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

’37. Bestius is introduced also by Persius VI. 37, but so :I
to add nothing to what we can gather from this passage. H?
was evidently an extravagant liver so long as his means helm
out, and afterwards an unsparing critic of extravagance. Tl']
character may very probably have been derived from Luciliui
All the M88. have either correctus or correptm: the latt?
appears to give no good sense; but the former may, I thinlr
well be interpreted ‘like Bestius after his reformation ’. Lambin‘r
asserted that he had found ‘in antiquissimo codice’ carrector, at:
this reading, though probably only a conjecture, has been adoptc r
by many subsequent editors. Bentley warmly defends it, quotini
with his usual readiness, several passages in which carrector <1
used for ‘critic’ or ‘censor’, and assuming that Bestius was;
proverbially severe censor. As the reading found in all knov
MSS. yields a sufficiently good sense, I have followed Rittl
and Keller in retaining it.——Maen1us is of course the subject 2
diceret, and Bestius is in apposition, as in Vell. Fat. 11.
Illitltrz'dates...odz'o in Romano: Hannibal.

39. verterat 1n fumum, a proverbial expression for ‘ccr
sumed ' : we need not enquire what particular metaphor was:
the mind of Horace.

miror—slz Roby § 1757, S. G. § 747. Cp. flavpdg'w el.

'11. turdo: Sat. II. 2, 74; 5, IO. volva: the mall-ix oi»
sow was and still is considered a great delicacy in Italy. It in
prepared with spices and vinegar, and eaten as a relish wu
wine: Athen. III. 59 émrluovn 6é O'OL qbepérw Touiude rpd-y'qfi
'yaarépa Kai ,u7}Tpav é¢6fiv 136$, év Te KU/Lll/q) Ev 'r’ 6562 (Spine?
mk¢>£rp épfiefiacsa'av. It was more costly than any other kind.
meat commonly eaten, as Keller shows from Diocletian’s eds,
of A. D. 301 de prelz'i: vmalz'um (c. iv. 3 ed. Mommsen). Pru
Palmer quotes very happily Alexis (Meineke Com. Gran
p. 738 ed. min.) thrép mirpas név 1rd; ns d1r00v7'7cncew Béhet, I'm
5.! [.Lfirpas Kahhmédwv 6 deafios é¢013s t’a‘ws wpoaef'r’ (iv (0&1.
dwofiavei‘y.

4:2. hic: cp. Ep. 1. 6, 40. It is of course the prono:
although Macleane by comparing éwafid' el,u.l seems to take it
the adverb. In Ter. Andr. 310 ta 51' 1156 six alz'ter sem‘ias, Izil
ago, not in 1105 low: cp. Spengel’s note ad [05.

44. unctlus ‘richer’ of food, as in Ep. I. I7, 12 of persca'
Cp. Mart. V. 44, 7 umtior (ma. »

46. fundata. ‘based upon’, not quite ‘invested in’: f:
. meaning seems to be that no man is in this case considered w.
and fortunate, unless all can see from his handsome man:
(nilz'dis) villas how firm is the basis on which his finanfls
prosperity rests. Cp. Cic. p. C. Rab. Post. I. I forlwzasfzmdas:

i:
all.

E. I. Ep. XVI.] NOTES. 189

flue optime eonstz'tutas. The wealthier Romans possessed a
:arprising number of country seats. Cicero was never accounted
givery rich man; but he had fourteen or fifteen, eight of them
Iconsiderable size and beauty. (Watson Select Epistles, p. 127.)

EPISTLE XVI.

The tone adopted in W. 17 if. of this Epistle makes it pretty
hat that the Quinctius, to whom it is addressed, was a man
ounger than Horace. The eleventh Ode of the second book is
ddressed to a Quinctius Hirpinus; and it has been argued
rom the mention of cauz' (apt/[2' in v. 15 of that Ode that this
Quinctius must have been at least as old as Horace. But it is
robable that the reference there is only to the poet himself,
ad that the let/2's z'uventus of v. 6 is more applicable to his
riend. There is therefore nothing to prevent us from supposing
rat the Ode and the Epistle are addressed to the same man.
{e appears to have already attained conspicuous success in his
nbitious career; and may with some probability be identified
ith T. Quinctius Crispinus, the consul of B.C. 9. (The sur-
ime Hirpz'nus of Carm. XI. II presents difficulties as yet
Isolved: cp. VVickham’s Introduction.) Chronology, as well

his character as optz'mus, prevents us from identifying him
ith the worthless T. Quinctius Crispinus, praetor in A.D. 2:
It Orelli thinks that he may have been his father. The Epistle
mnot have been written before B.C. 27, when Octavianus
:eived the title of Augustus (v. 29); as Horace was in posses-
in of his Sabine estate by B.C. 33, and as Quinctius at this
:ne knew very little about it, this goes to show that the friend-
ip between Horace and himself was not of long standing.
Here is nothing to fix the date more precisely.

1 1—16. I will tell you all about my Sabine estate, Quinctius,
rt you may not have the trouble of ashz'ug me as to its produce.
lies in a shady valley: the climate is good, trees abundant, and
L' stream as cool and clear as the Hebrus. This dear and
xvi/ting retreat keeps me in health even in autumn.

“'1. he, not imperative, but dependent on seribetur (v. 4).
)lncti, the form found on coins of the Augustan time: the
sat majority of MSS. have Quz'ntz', but some (including the
l. Bland.) have retained the earlier form.

.12. arvo, properly land prepared for corn, but not yet sown:
VVarro R. R. I. 29, r seges dz'ez'tur quad aratum satum est;
gum, quad aratum needum satum est: but the word is com-
‘hly used for corn-land generally. Mr Simcox (Hist. Rom.

2r

‘ is
190 HORA TI EPISTULAE. '

Lit. I. 309) says: ‘We see that most (2’) of his friends thong}
more of the value of his farm than of its beauty, and turned iii
to the question whether it grew corn or oil, because there was!
profit to be got out of oil, while corn could not be dependc
upon for more than a living’. This last statement is corre
(cp. Mommsen Hist. II. 375, 6), but it may be doubted wh
ther the fact was in the mind of Quinctius. The various alte
natives are not, strictly speaking, mutually exclusive: ti
orchard was sown like any corn-field, and where the vine W!
trained on living trees, corn was cultivated in the intent
between them (Mommsen II. 364 note).

bacls, here, as always (Ribbeck Proll. Verg. p. 391), betl
established than éam’s.

optllentet, a rare word, found for the first time here.

3. an pratls. Keller strenuously, but not successful
defends the reading at pratis, which would join two substa
tives, not more closely connected than any other two in t
list. Bentley restored an from the vet. Bland. and other go
MSS.

amlcta: Ep. 1. 7, 84 (note). I cannot think, with Macleau
that these two lines are ‘to be understood as a description,’ as
that Horace is recounting the different productions of his far.
H. puts aside the question as to the productiveness of his esta:
and dwells in preference on its natural charms.

4. forms. ‘nature’ or ‘character’: Varro R. R. I. 6.,i
format cum duo genera sim‘, and, guam "alum dat, alta
qua/n ralz'one: z'mpommz‘ etc.

loquaclter, i.e. with all the fulness of a proud owner. I
most recent descriptions of the estate are to be found in Marti
Horace (Vol. II. p. 233), and in the Antiyuarz'an [Vegas/inc:
June 1883: cp. also the account in Milman’s Life ofHarace:
tor), and that reprinted in Martin's Horace (Ancient Classics.
English Readers) pp. 70—72 from the Pall rllall Gazette. 1
main point at issue is whether the farm lay on an elevated p
teau near Rocca Giovane (as Rosa thinks), or on the right bl
of the Digentia, two or three miles further up the valley, oppoa
to the village of Licenza. The latter view is far more probabi

5. continui montes, not quite, as Conington, ‘iu longo:
tinuous lines the mountains run’: there are no marked mos.)
tain chains in this part of the Sabine territory, but rathe
broad continuous mass, broken only by the valley of '
Digentia, running from north to south. The most conspicu
of these mountains is the Monte Gennaro (4163 ft.), risinghc-
above the rest as seen from the plain of the Campagna: I

at

Bk. 1. Ep. XVI.] NOTES. :9:

us probably Horace’s Lucretilis, though some have found this
n the Monte Corrignaleto, above Rocca Giovane.

“111 ‘except that’: with continui we must understand 3102!,-
general statement is made, and then a qualification is intro-
need, which modifies it (Roby§ 1574, S. G. § 654). The full
xpression of the thought would be ‘the mass of the hills is
nbroken. at least it would be, supposing they were not to be
sued by’ etc. Keller argues strongly in favour of the reading
', which is found in some MSS., and which he supposes
hough apparently without sufficient reason) to be implied in
orphyrion’s interpretation. He urges that the reading m‘
[plies that the estate conflicted mainly of a mass of mountains,
1d Schiitz admits this; but I cannot see that this necessarily
llows. Even if it is too much to say with Kriiger that we
ust supply as predicate ‘are in the neighbourhood, surround
y estate ’, there is no great ambiguity in beginning the descrip-
m by saying ‘the mountains are unbroken’: Quinctius knew
at Horace lived in a mountainous district. Keller takes 81
nttnui montes dissocientur as the protasis, and laudes as the
odosis, which produces a cumbrous sentence, not in Horace’s
le. Besides this strains the meaning of tonlz'nuz', which he
erprets as ‘separated only by a narrow valley’. He seems
o to be wrong in his view of the nature of the valley. He
rards it as running east and west, so as to be protected by the
Luntains on the one hand from the north wind, on the other
at the noonday sun and the scirocco. But the valley of the
:{entia runs nearly due north and south; and this is clearly
ialied in vv. 5—6. dextrum must be used, just as we use
{ht bank’ of a river, for that part which is on the right hand
one following the course of the stream. Thus the rising sun
mes on the slopes of the hills to the west of the river, which
r: the east; and the setting sun shines in the same way on
‘slopes to the east. Kriiger thinks that the villa must be
arded as facing the north, so that its right (eastern) wall
nld catch the rising sun, but there is nothing to suggest the
. as the standpoint. Some maps appear to mark a small
2y branching OE from the valley of the Digentia, and running
:and west, just where the villa of Horace is placed by Rosa
Miiller in Smith’s Atlas and Piale’s I’z'anta tie/la Campagna
Liana) ; but this is not well defined, and is several hundreds of
‘above the course of the stream. Hence it seems more pro-
:e that Horace is referring to the main valley.

ind ut, limiting: the valley is on the whole shady, but yet
(that the sun shines upon one side of it in the morning,
.- the other in the evening.

discedens has better authority than the old reading

192 [1013.4 TI EP/STULAE.

derrendem. Bentley read deradem, quoting in support Verg. E
II. 67, Georg. I. 222, Iv. 466, and Ep. 1. 6, 3; but it is n
necessary to depart from the M88.

vaporet ma mean simply ‘warms’ as often in Lucretius my}:
means ‘heat’ zzp. v. 1131); but perhaps it is better to interpn
with Orelli ‘tepido vapore obducat’.

8. quid, 51 ferant, sc. dials. The subj. pres. does not he
suggest that the hypothesis is merely imaginary, but firant'
attracted into the mood of diam: ‘if you were to learn this, y«
would say ’, &c. Bentley reads ferunt and iuwzt, which won
be necessary if dial: did not follow, suggesting the same form 1
be supplied after quid. Macleane’s comma after umbra, inste
of a note of interrogation, makes the construction unintelligib
Prof. Palmer believes the true reading to be quid quod here a:
quad for :i in v. 9: quad then fell out after quid in v. 8, a:
before quercus in v. 9. Several good MSS. omit 32' and have
in v. 9, and some have quadsi here, which facts seem to point
some corruption. Certainly quid 52' as it stands here, see-
quite unparalleled. In that case, we must of course read fem

benignl has better authority, and is more poetical th
bmig‘ne: some MSS. have benignae: Lucretius IV. 60 u.
2/5/2745 as a feminine, and Priscian (V. 8, 42) says that the gene
was common with ‘vetustissimi’; but Vergil (Georg. III. 44
Aen. VIII. 645) and Columella treat it as masculine. Mun
thinks that the evidence points to the feminine here (note
Lucret. 1. c.) though he prints bngni. Cp. beuigmt: agar G
Am. I. 10, 56.

9. vepres ‘bushes’: usually thorn-bushes, as in Ve
Georg. III. 444 liirruti recuerunt corpora wprar; but not nec
sarily, nor apparently here, for although the sloe-tree (pr-u;
rpz'nom) has thorns, the wild cherry (cornus marcula) has not.
renatus canrullum in Front. Aquaed. 129 has arbores, w'.‘
zleprer, rmles. The wild cherry is indigenous in Italy, althou
the cherry proper was only introduced in Cicero’s time. 1
sloes cp. Plin. N. H. xv. I3, 44 15mm; sz'lwsz‘ria ubique mu
cerium est.

10. fruge, here equivalent to glandiéus, but in Cic. Or.
30 of corn contrasted with acorns: ut inwntisfrugibu: glue
wmmtur.

11. Tarentum: the charms of Tarentum are sung oh
Carm. II. 6, 9—20, where Horace places it next to Tit 'l
Lenormant (La Grands-Grace I. 20) writes of the little villagers
Citrezze near Tarentum, with its little chapel of S. Marian
Galeso: ‘la beauté des eaux, et l’ombrage des arbres touhc
créent une sensation de fraicheur dont 1e charme, sous ce cli‘ia

fit. I. Ep. XVI.] NOTES. 193

irdent, ne saurait se décrire’. Hence De Chaupy ( noted by
Macleane) is hardly justified in saying that the valley 0 Licenza
now not only equals but infinitely surpasses the verdure of
.Tarentum.

, 12. fans, identified by the scholiasts with the fan: Bandu-
u'ae of Carm. III. 13, I : but it is not even certain that the latter
was not in Apulia. The name of this spring must have been
the same as that of the stream, i.e. Digentia (Ep. 1. 18, 104).

dare idoneus, a Greek construction: cp. Ep. 1. 2, 27 (note).

13. frigidior: Ep. 1. 3, 3 (note). amblat ‘flows winding
through ’, not ‘flows around’. We should say rather ‘so that
Hebrus is not cooler or clearer in its winding course through
Thrace’.

\ 14. capitl...a1vo: Ep. 1. I5, 8 (note).

utflis, utflis: the repetition is not out of keeping with the
negligent style of a familiar letter, and is supported by a great
preponderance of authority. Either from a deliberate correction
or from the loss of one of the words (actually occurring in one
518.), some MSS. read aptm at utilis.

15. dulces ‘dear to me’. amoenae ‘charming in themselves’,
objectively. Bentley read at (z'am sz' credis), ‘and, if you believe
t, now that you have heard my account’, and several good
:ditors have followed him. But there is sufficient distinction
between a'ulte: and amoenae in meaning, to bear the weight of the
Mum ‘and even’. Mr Reid thinks all attempts to explain si
radix unsatisfactory, and suggests that Horace may have written
he very common 52' guaeris: cp. Lucil. 1006 (Lachm.) sermone
mm, at, .rz' quaen’, libenter. This does not touch the difficulty
.5 to the force of amomae.

16. tibi, ethic dative, showing that the health of Horace
vas a matter of interest to Quinctius. Septembribus horis: cp.
Ep. 1. 7, 5&2, Sat. II. 6, 19.

17—24. You are universally accounted a hapyy man : but
hm’t lrust the judgment of other: in this: for they may not know
war wzah points, and no one is really happy but the good.

1'7. quod audis ‘what you are said to be’: Sat. II. 3, 298 ;
,, 20; Ep. 1. 7, 38. Cp. Xen. Mem. II. 6, 39 me. a'vvroawrd'rn
E Ital dotpahea'rany Kai Kahhla‘rn 666:, ch Kptréflovhe, 6' TI. (iv flank”
.oxeiv 6174106: clout, r0310 xal yevéafiat dyalibv wapiiofiat, translated
1y Cic. Off. 11. 12, 43.

18. lactamus ‘we have been speaking of’, without any
lotion of boasting: there may perhaps be, as Ritter thinks, a

w. H. 13

.2 r:-

\

194 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

suggestion of thoughtlessness in the language. Cp. Coningtc):
on Verg. Aen. I. 102. For the construction with omw’s 160mm
cp. Carm. IV. 2, 50 mm same] dittmus ‘io {Hump/2e" civiti‘s'
omm’s. '

19. plus quam tibiz Acron well compares for the thought
Pers. I. 7 net to qzzaesiwrz's extra.

20. allum sapiente: a/z'us has the construction of a compar: r;
tive also in Ep. 11. I, 240 alius Lyslfpo, and in Sat. 11. 3, 2c:
species alias wrfs. Cp. Cic. ad Fam. x1. 2 (in a letter written 1" 1
Brutus) ӣ6 guilt/21am alz'ud [Mei-tale commum' yuaesivz'sse: Rohc
§ {268, S. G. § 513. Cp. Xen. Mem. Iv. 4, 25 d'hka rcSv Emalcmi

21. sanum: the metaphor, as is frequently the case in them
epistles, is made the main proposition. We should say rathcl
‘and act like a man who should conceal a disease’ etc.

22. sub ‘up to’: Mr Roby (§ 2mg) admits for sub with ac r
of time only the meaning ‘just after’: but usage and the origigi
of the construction alike seem to point to ‘towards, just before.
as a force quite as legitimate. Cp. Sat. 1. I, 10; II. I, 9; 7, 3,_
x09; and Palmer’s notes on the Satires, p. 380.

23. tremor: cp. I’ers. III. 100 fi”. Some editors suppose th:i
the sick man disguises his fever until dinner-time that he mat
not have to sacrifice his meal, others that he may spare the fee:
ings of his guests (l): but Horace appears to mean simply thai
a vice not cured may break out at the most inconvenient times.-:

unctis, food was commonly taken in the fingers, forks beini
unknown except for kitchen purposes, and spoons little useds
cp. 0v. A. A. III. 755 carpe cibos digitis.

. 24. pudor malus ‘a false shame’.

25 ~31. Praise only suited to Augustus you would refuse.‘:
take to yoursdf. lV/zy take credit for wisdom and virtue?

25. tibi with pugnata, not with dicat: the latter construe:
tion, defended by Schiitz, requires us to give to diva! the meanim
adsigwet, which is without authority. The scholiasts howev€1
take tz'bz' =1); 11mm 1101207102.

26. vacuas ‘open’ to flattery, called by Persius IV. 53
bibulas.

27—28. tene—Iuppiter, a quotation, according to the schc
liasts, from the panegyrz‘cus A ugusli by L. Varius, the tragic poet-

30. pateris seems to be the best supported reading: palm
of some MSS. is only a corruption, and cupid: of others a gloE,
upon it. For the construction, which is a Grecism, cp. Cam.
I. a, 43 [aliens womri Caz/saris ultor; and Ep. 1. 5, 15.

E. I. Ep. XVI.] NOTES. 195

E" .

fa: 31—40. 77wpleasure naturally demoed from a rcpulatz‘onfbr
irlue rests on no sure basis .- ana’ unfounded praise is as worthless
it groundless blame.

#31. nodes: Ep. 1. r, 62 (note). respondesne: Schiitz argues
hat -ne must here, as in Ep. 1. 17, 38, and as so often in Plautus
lid Terence,—in Cicero only in videsne etc.—have the force

nonne, the fact being assumed that it is so. This seems to be
hilt, cumjiaterz's being ‘in allowing yourself to be’ etc. (Roby §
729, S. G. § 731). The metaphor is derived from a levy or a
ensus, where the citizen answers, when he hears his own name
filed. Cp. Liv. III. 41 ea’z'cz'tur dz'lectm: z‘unz'ores ad rzomz'na
npomlent.

nempe admits the justice of the implied assertion: ‘to be sure
do, for’ etc.

33. qui sc. populus.

84. indigno sc. cm" defi’ranlurfasoos. detrahet has some-
hat better support than tiara/zit. The illustration is not very
titable: for the abrogatz'o z'mperz'z‘, although theoretically pos-
ble, was exceedingly rare. Cp. Mommsen Ram. Staalsr. 12
56—609.

35. pone=dtjione: Carm. III. 2, 19 net sumit aut pom?
sures aroz'lrz'o popularis aurae. The object ofpone is, as Bentley
w, 1206, i.e. nomm viri [)om' etprua’entz's; the intervening men-
In of the film’s, being thrown in parenthetically by way of
mparison, is no sufficient objection to this view, as Schiitz
gues. If we take flzsces as the object, we are compelled to give
forced meaning to meum, ‘it is my prerogative to give and to
ke away oflices’: besides, we lose the contrast between iris/1's
d delector.

‘ pono: Horace uses the first person here only in order to
aid the apparent invidiousness of the second. The fact that
i himself never stood for any office conferred by popular
:ction, thus does not at all come into the question.

i 36. idem. Bentley argued that this must be of the first
rson, connecting it with mom’sar, and putting a full stop, not
tote of interrogation, at colores. His notion of the drift of the
ssage is :—if I am elated by praise which I do not deserve, I
mild also be stung by charges however groundless. He rightly
:s that the falsus honor and the mma’ax z'nfamia affect the
me man. But Horace’s point seems rather to be that as false
urges would not affect the man, in whose position he is for the
)ment placing himself, so an unfounded reputation for virtue

t not to delight him. Hence idem is best taken with
1 et, of the papa/us.

I 1 I 3—2

  

196 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

furem sc. me use. pudicum, always in a sense more restrict):
than our ‘chaste’, of freedom from the worst forms of vice.

37. laqueo collum pressisse paternum, used {or the extrem
of villany in Carm. II. 13, 5 illum at parmtis credz'a’erz'm .u
freg‘tls‘re (07/126722, Epod. III. I parentz': olim :z' 9241’: z'mpz'a man's
smile gutturfregerz't.

38. colores, much better supported than colorem. Benth’:
admitted that the singular was much more common (cp. Cars.
1. 13, 5; IV. 13, 17), but held that the plural could be explaini
of the colour coming and going, the man turning red, then paq
then red again. And this is probably right. He quotes Pr: ‘l
I. I 5, 39 gm": z‘e cogebat multorpallcre (glare: ?—the force of whziv
Schiitz in vain endeavours to impair—and Lucian Eun. .
1rav-roi‘os 75V és ,uvpta rparé/Levos xpcépara. So too Plato Lys. 2 t
B 1ravro§a1rd fi¢£5t xpcduara. Browning’s ‘cheek that changn
to all kinds of white’ is a close parallel to the phrase in P
pertius.

40. medicandum is unquestionably the right reading, bezv“
supported alike by the weight of MS. authority, and by
requirements of the sense. The old reading mandate»: s t
retained by Kriiger, involves a false antithesis: for there isri
reason why mma’ax z'7gfamz'a should terrify mandate: especial";
The genesis of this blunder is made clear by the various readiil>
in the inferior MSS.: a copyist's slip must have given mendim‘
dam by assimilation to mendax and merzdosum, and from I ;
came by conjectural correction mendarem and mendz'cum. .'
fimza’orus requires curatz'o; he is conscious of serious faur:
though not those which a mendax z'nfamz'a ascribes to him.

41—45. T [It popular judgment qf a man is often erroncc.
being based on mere external corredizes: of conduct.

41. qui servat. The definition of the ‘good man’ ist.-;
which would be given by the popular judgment, one having“
view only external rectitude of conduct, and a good reputatia.
But Horace shows that these may go along with grave mm
defects, known to all who are familiar with the man, as he ref:
is. Schiitz well reminds us of the Pharisees of the Gospels.

consulta. patrum: i.e. the man is a bonur in Cicero's sense -
the word, a good Conservative, not inclined to make light of .;
authorities. * -

leges luraque: legs: are the positive enactments or ‘statu'fi
of the comz'tz'a centuriata, with which the plebiscita of the can '13
lriéuta came to be practically identical: in: is ‘law’ imi
widest sense, [mu being either the various component partsii

E I. Ep. XVI.] NOTES. ' 197

its, or ‘rules of law’, legal provisions, either contained in the
Kn. tables, or added by the praetors. Cp. Dict. Ant. s.v. lus:
md Gaius I. 2 constant autem iura populi Ramaniaxlegz'ous,
Vebis aansultz's, constitutzonz'bus prinaipum, ediatis eorum yui ius
Wendi Izaaent, regional: prudential”.

42. iudice: in private suits a single index decided questions
If fact, after a praetor had put the case into the proper form for
xearing, and settled any question of law involved. Cp. Gaius
V- 39—43-

43. res sponsore. All MSS. except the vet. Bland. have
\n'fonsora, which Ritter in vain endeavours to defend. Bentley
howed convincingly that raspansor is never used for gui iura
Vandal, and that if it was, the word would be out of place
ere, for a good man is not required to be a learned lawyer.
‘ut sponsor is the regular word for one who stands as surety,
nd thus secures a man his property. Cp. Corn. Nep. Att. 9
Mi autem Fulm'ae tanta dilzgantia ajiaium suum praestitzt, at
ullum stz'terit aaa’imanium sine A ttico, sponsor omnium rarum
writ. Bentley well quotes Pers. v. 78—81 as giving all the
tree characters here mentioned by Horace: verterit hunc domi-
us? momenta turbinis exit Alarms Dania. Papae! Marco
uondente reousas credere tn nummos? Marco sub iudice
‘zllas? Marcus dixit : ita est. aa’szgna, Marco, label/as.

) causae: the form mussa (like cassus and a’iwssiones) was
ed, according to Quint. I. 7, '20, in the autographs of Cicero
1d Vergil: but it has no authority here, though Bentley
gzopts 1t.

e 44. vicinia, the people of the same quarter or virus: Sat.
.5, I06, Ep. 1. 17, 61.

3 4:5. introrsum is supported by much better authority than
:trarsus, which Bentley prefers for the sake of euphony: some
«ferior MSS. have hunt 157’07‘5115.

! 46—56. A man may possess some merits witfiaut possessing
'. and lze may a: kept from sin only by tlze fear of detection.

3‘ 46. dlcat: (licit which would be more regular has very little
3th01'lty.

: 47. 10113 non ureris: cp. Epod. IV. 3 [aaricis parasite
anions.

!: 49. bonus et fi'ug'lz ‘bonus servus honesta sequitur, frugi
imino utilia’. Ritter.

I negitatque is unquestionably right, although many good
BS. have carelessly enough negat atque. It is very doubtful

:98 11019.4 TI EPISTULAE. ‘

whether negitat, which is found not only in Plautus. Lucretiil:
‘ and Sallust, but also in Cicero, is intended here to have are
archaistic tinge, as some have supposed.

Sabellus: Porphyrion says this means Horace himself, adm
ing ‘sed in hoc nomine est quaedam facies integritatis. Ve’.
gilius [Aen. VIII. 638] Curibusgue sever-if. Horace is thd
speaking in his character as a Sabine land-owner ‘a plain Sabirir
like myself’. Lachmann however says (on Lucret. III. 1034;.
‘Apuli sunt huic (Lucilio) pro importunis ac petulantibus, 1
Horatio pro simplice Salwellus’. The meaning is then ‘a marr
who speaks his mind’. The term is a little out of place her: ;
one does not see why great frankness was needed to dispose to
a slave’s assumptions.

50. foveam ‘the pitfall’: A. P. 459. Cicero Phil. IV. 5 .
12 compares Antonius to an immam's‘ tetrague balm; guae t
fovmm irza'rz’it.

51. opertum SC. .501: cp. Ep. I. 7, 74 otcultum ad [in
mum.

miluus, a dactyl, as in Epod. XVI. 32, and always in Plautr :
and Phaedrus. Cp. Wagner on Plant. A111. 314, Lachmann ox
Lucret. VI. 552, Bentley on Phaedr. I. 31, I. The trochai
scansion appears first in Pers. IV. 26. The form mz'lz/iu: is ver:
late. The ‘kite-fish’ is mentioned by Pliny Nat. Hist. IX. ab
82 along with the [drum/o as a flying fish. (In Ov. Hal. 9
the best editors now read t'ulz'.) Orelli calls it ‘piscis rapax e
doradum genere’, but what these domain are, I cannot discover '-
The flying gumard is now called by zoologists dactyloptem.‘
the lrtgla Izz'Iuna’o being the sapphirine gurnard: the milvu;
may perhaps be the coryflzama, a fish which changes its coloun:
very beautifully in dying; this is not the case with the tan
dolphin, which is really a mammal, like the porpoise.

53. tu is anybody, not Quinctius in particular nor the slaw:
addressed—1n te added because of the indefiniteness of nihili
'with a more definite object like $661113, dedecm, facinus and till]
like, it would not have been used.

54. sit, jussive: cp. Mart. VIII. 56, 5 sin! [llaecmam‘
mm deermzt, Flame, Jflzroms. miscebis, ‘you will make It:
difference between’: cp. A. P. 397.

55. unum, sc. medium: the suggested reading um:
would involve a ridiculous exaggeration. The reading of thd‘
text was that familiar to Augustine (quoted by Keller) who ha;

\52' de z'mmmc'ri: milz'ém‘ jfimmn‘omm amittat unum medias
(dc Mendac. XII).

\ \

EL 1. Ep. XVI.]‘ . NOTES. ‘ 199

Fifi 56. non facinus: Horace is not, as Orelli supposes, speak-

as a Stoic, and adopting the paradox that all sins are equal,
yhich he ridicules in Sat. 1. 3, 96. Nor is he, as Ritter thinks,
making the master discourse like a Stoic to his slave; but he
‘ ply asserts that if the extent of the pilfering is limited only
gnthe fear of detection, this does not affect the character of the
get, a view in which there is nothing paradoxical.

, 57—62. One who it virtuous to oulward appearance may
that's/z evil desire: in secret.

57. omne forum, not, as Macleane seems to suppose, all
the fora, but like omlzz'x donuts in v. 44, ‘the whole forum’.
At the date of this Epistle the forum A ugwti was probably not
finished, for we know from the story in Macrob. Sat. 11. 4 that
Augustus was much dissatisfied with its slow progress. The
.emple of Mars Ultor, which formed part of it, was not dedi-
mted until 3.0. 2, although part of the forum was opened before
his date (Suet. Aug. XXIX). Hence only the forum Romanum
.nd the small forum Yulz'um were in use at this time. There
rere several tribunalz'a in the forum, but the ‘vir bonus’ would
mly attract the eyes of those around the one, at which he hap-
pened to be acting at the time as z‘udex.

58. vel porco vel bove. According to the rules of the
tontiffs an ox was the proper animal to sacrifice to Juppiter,
‘Ieptune, Mars, or to Apollo: a pig to Juno Lucina, Ceres,
Lona Dea, and Silvanus. Cp. Marquardt 166712. Slaatsz/erw. III.
68. But doubtless the victims varied with the means of the
Icrificer.

59. Clare: Martial (I. 39, 6) quotes among the signs of a
and man ni/zz'l arcano qui roget ore dew; and the rule of
.ythagoras (quoted by Clem. Alex. Strom. IV. 26, 173) was
an}. ¢wufis er’ixea’f/at. This passage of Horace is imitated by
em. 11. 3—16; and in Ovid Fast. v. 675-—690 a merchant is
zpresented as coming to the fountain of Mercury near the
apene gate, in ordEr to get the god's pardon for his deceit in
re past, and his aid for similar tricks in the future. Conington
u! Persius l. c.) says ‘Horace apparently merely means that
bile the worshipper asks the gods for one thing his bent is set
1 another’: but this view is hardly reconcileable with the
Inguage of the text.

t 60. Laverna, the Roman equivalent to our Saint Nicholas:
i. Shakspere, Henry IV., Part 1., Act 11., Sc. 1: ‘ If they meet
)t with Saint Nicholas’ clerks, I’ll give thee this neck’. Schol.
wq. derives the name from latere, because thieves, he says,
we once called later/time: and laverm'one: (cp. Gadshill’s words

2
I .

zoo HORA TI EPISIUZAE.

in Shakspere, l.c., ‘we have the receipt of fem-seed, we walls
invisible’), a derivation accepted by Donaldson on the strength c rl
the more than doubtful identity of Lavina: and Latinas. Acrom
connects the word with lat/are, thieves being called lavatores, ,7.
suppose, because they ‘ clean out’ travellers. But the only legig:
timate derivation is from the root Iu or lau ‘to gain’, found ii
dwo-Xafi-w, Ants, lusrum, latro, etc. (Curt. Gr. Etym. No. 536?”
Arnobius Iv. 24 says of Laverna, cum Alermrio simulfmmz’z'bui'
praesidetfurtivis. Preller, Rom. Myt/z. p. 218 (cp. p. 459) con"
siders Lawrmz a bye-form of Lara (the Dea Illuta and Alate,
Larum), a goddess of the dark and silent under-world, and heme:
the patroncss of thieves (as St Nicholas is said to have acquire ‘I
his functions from a confusion with ‘ Old Nick’), but this doe
not account satisfactorily for the form of the word.

61. (12. with inf., as done: in Carm. I. 31, 17.

lusto sanctoque restored by Bentley from the vet. Bland. an
other good MSS. for the old reading iustum sanctumque, whic
is only a copyist’s alteration: cp. Sat. 1. I, 19 atgui lice! es.- ,
beatis, I. 6, '25 fierz'que tribune. Cp. Roby § I 357, S. G
§ 537 (c)-

62. obice : the form obiz'ce is found in no good MS. here, c
in Carm. III. 10, 3. Roby§ r44.

63—72. 0/1: 20/10 is a slam to 112': baser passions is no fr:
man, but s/zould be treated as a cowardly prisoner of war, and s;
to some usqful toil.

63. qu1 ‘how’: Ep. 1. 6, 42; Sat. II. 2, 19; 3, 241, 26c
275, 311, etc.

64. in triviis fixum: repeated by Pers. V. In z'ngue lab
firm); possz's transsendcrc mmzmum, where the scholiast says tha .
it was a common joke with boys at Rome to solder a coin to th ‘
pavement (assem in silz'se [film/loam”; ilgflgere) in order to ridi
cule those who stooped to pick it up, crying ‘try again !’ Schiiti
considers this a forced explanation, and takes fixum as ‘stick
ing’, somewhat as in Sat. 11. 3, 294.. The exaggerated phrasec.
Petronius c. XLIII. ab asst crew? at paratus fm't gzzadram‘wz a
sttrcor: mordz'cus taller: rather points to this view.

66. mild ‘in my eyes’ Roby§ H48, 8. G. § 477.

67. perdidit arma, i.e. is a fligbao’ms, a coward who ha;
flung away his arms. Bentley showed that this phrase was quit:
the correct one : ‘prodere enim sigma publica recte dixeris: prim
vata cuiusque arma non item: sed trader: arma, praise”, obit-er. ‘
amitttre, perdere’. Cp. Plant. Epid. 55 (Goetz) ell me partials?!
quz's? z'lle ym' arma pcl'a’ia’z't.

33k. 1. Ep. XVI.] NOTES. 201

69. captivum : i. e. a man who is absorbed in the pursuit of
money, is not worthy of the name of a free man : treat him as a
captive, and let him do the work for which he is fit. Lehrs
objects that the passage is out of place here, and that v. 73 fol-
lows v. 68 better, if the intervening lines are omitted. But they
add a touch of scorn to Horace’s treatment of the man who
Imakes haste to be rich’, and are in his best style.

70. durus ‘unsparingly’, Ep. 1. 7, 91.

72. annonae prosit, i. e. let him serve to keep down the
price of corn, by bringing in plenty from abroad. For the effect
of imported corn on agriculture in Italy, cp. Mommsen, Hist.
m. 77.

penusque: this neuter form is quoted from Horace by
Servius and Priscian: some inferior MSS. have pmum: Roby
§ 398, S. G. § [21. Cp. Cic. de Nat. De. II. 27, 68 at amne,
qua vescum‘ur iwmz'nes, pmus.

73—79. A truly good man will maintain his fearless inde-
pendence. An admirably vivid and dramatic adaptation of Eur.
Bacch. 492—498. Dionysus, in the guise of a young Lydian
stranger is brought before Pentheus, king of Thebes, charged
with introducing the Bacchic orgies among the Theban women.
Students of contemporary literature will remember how happily
this passage is used by Cardinal Newman (Hirtory of my Re-
ligious Opinions, p. 294).

74. patique: Ep. 1. r 5, r7. Cic. Tusc. II. 7, r7patz'etur,
Mfiret, non succuméet.

75. indignum: cp. v. 34. bona, in Euripides the long
:resses and the thyrsus, borne in honour of the god.

76. lectos, the most valuable part of the furniture of the
mouse. Ep. 1. I, 91. Cp. Cic. Parad. I. 8 neque ego unquam
50m perdz'a’z'sse dicam, :z' 9203‘ pews aut supellectz'lmz amz’xerz't.

argentum: Ep. 1. 6, 17.

in manicls : elpK'ra’L‘m 'r’ £11501! adiaa adv ¢vhd£oaem Eur.

79. has sentit: in Eur. the delivery is brought about by a
niraculous shaking of the palace of Pentheus (v. 605), but Horace
nterprets to suit his own purpose.

moriar: cp. Sen. de Prov. 6, 7 ante omnia caw' (dear), ne
mid was teneret invites.- patet txz'tus.‘ :ipugnare non vultir, lice!
ilgere.

linea, the (alt or winning line (our ‘ tape’) at the end of a
ace-course: i.q. 'ypaum’y; cp. Eur. Antig. fr. 13 évr’ (ix/adv fixoaeu
(pan/415v Katalin. Electr. 95 3 f. 1rin (211 7009 'ypamtfis lmyrau Kai
fépas “may .BL'ou.

202 ' HORA T1 EPISTULAE.

EPISTLE XVII.

This Epistle contains advice to a certain Scaeva, as to th .‘
course which should be adopted to secure and to profit by th:
favour of the great. Nothing is known or conjectured witi:
probability of the man to whom it was addressed. The scholiasrzs
say that his name was Lollius Scaeva, and that he was a Roma 1.
knight. This notion is based upon the assumption that thrlf
Epistle and the next are addressed to the same man, which i
demonstrably false. The cognomen Scaeva is found at thl
period in use with the Junian and Cassian gerltex, but there is n
evidence to connect Horace’s friend with either of them. NcV
is there any indication of its date, unless indeed we may assumt
that in writing v. 33 Horace had in his mind the triumph r
Augustus in B.C. 29. But in any case the Epistle must have bee:
written after that date. Some critics have found grievous faux
with the tone which Horace here adopts. But it does not com.
to much more than this, that a cynie’s life is not necessarily th
best, and that modesty is the best policy: no very degradin
doctrine, if not ideally elevated.

1—5. I will give you .rome advice, Seder/a, a: your elder
though 1 know you do not need it.

*1. consults. Ep. I. I4, 6 (note).

*2. tandem: Horkel’s conjecture tenuem is very ingenious:
and has been actually adopted by Meineke: but it is not meet-
sary. No parallel seems to have been adduced for the use (.
tandem in dependent questions: but there is no reason why i‘
should not be retained from the direct interrogation; an.
although it usually denotes some slight impatience on the partc 5
the speaker, this is often so slight as to be hardly perceptible.

uti ‘ to associate with’=xpfia'0au

3. docendus adhuc evidently goes with amiculus: it woul-i
be quite superfluous, if referred to Scaeva. The diminutive hat1
the force of ‘ your humble friend ’.

4. adspice, siquid: Roby§ 1754, S. G. § 748.

5. cures=21elzln For the perf. inf. cp. A. P. 98, Sat. 1. 1
28, II. 3, 187; the construction is archaic and poetic, not i:
Cicero or Caesar: Drager, Hist. Synt. § [28.

6~—12. Choose the line of life which has most attraetr'omfiM
' you. T here 1‘: mm}; to be raid/or a life of retirement, as well a:
fir one of self-advancement.

6. primam in horam: the client would have to be up ancx
out before sunrise, in order that he might greet his patron bent

P“ 1. Ep. XVII] NOTES. 203

Ems: cp. Mart. IV. 8, I prime salutante: atque altera (onlerit
_, m. *

, 8. laedlt: most MSS. have laea’et, which is only a careless
imilation to z'ubebo.—Ferentinum, a lonely place in the Herni-
fit country, according to the Schol. Cruq. munz'cz‘pium m'ae Labi-
“ nae ad xlz'z'z‘z' lapz'a’em. The town is often mentioned by Livy:

orace evidently speaks of it as a proverbially quiet place,
“though the extant remains show that it was a considerable
town. There is no mention of it in history after B.C. 211, so that
it may have been a decaying place in the time of Horace. It
must be distinguished both from an Etruscan town of the same
name (Tac. Hist. II. 50) which some however have supposed to
be intended here, and from the Feraztz‘nae [mus (Liv. 1. 50), ad
taint Ferentz'num (Liv. II. 38) which was at Marino, near Alba
Longa. Cp. Dict. Geogr.

10. fefellit ‘has passed unnoticed’=7\e’)\n65u. Cp. Ep. I.
I8, 103. The .word is used with an accusative of the person in
:arm. III. 16, 32, and Epod. III. 7, without one in Liv. XXII. 33,
I veculator Cartfiaginz'onrium, qni per biennium fefellerat,
Roma: depre/zenms, who often has it in both constructions: cp.
Tabri on Liv. XXI. 48, 5. Ovid’s line (Trist. III. 4, 25) credo
uilzi bane quz' lamit, time min? has become proverbial: both
I-Iorace and he seem to have borrowed the thought from the
.aying ascribed to Epicurus Raffle firdm’as, criticized by Plutarch
1 his treatise cl xahfis ei'pm-au 'rb MIOE fircéaas.

11. prodesse tuis: cp. v. 46, which can hardly however
ave a direct reference to Scaeva, as Schiitz supposes.

12. siccus, not quite, as in Ep. 1. 19, 9, Cam. I. 18, 3, Iv.
. 39, Sat. II. 3, 281, ‘sober’, but rather ‘hungry’ as in Sat. II.
, I4; cp.faucz'om .rz'ca's of hungry wolves in Verg. Aen. II. 388.
[acleane’s quotation of é1rl Enpofln from Theocr. I. 51 is not
tally parallel.

' flad unctum: Comm. Cruq. explains ‘pauper et tenuis ad
‘pulentum et locupletem’, and this view has found much sup-
:th. But it is very doubtful whether in any {of the passages
where mzdu: is applied to persons, it can have this force. On
re other hand umtum is used several times for ‘a rich meal’:
J. A. P. 422, and Pers. VI. I6 [mare sine undo: so Ep. 1. I5,

1, fizz/ins et unctz'us. Hence it is better to take the word here
0 as a neuter.

13—42. A life suck a: A rzirz‘zffiu: led irpleasant andprofitaole
-3—22),_fit: a man for any position (23—32), and i: no dis-
mour (33—42).

1 13. 81 pranderet home: so prandere luscz'm'a: in Sat. II. 3,

204 H ORA Tl EPISTULAE.

245; the story is told by Diog. Laert. II. 8, 68 waptévm 1ro1'o
c.6161! (’Aplarunrov) héxava 11')“;va Atoryévns éa’Kwt/ze Kai ¢maiui~
cl 'rafira {uafles wpoaqbépeaflat, 013K 01‘)! 'rvpaiwwu adho‘ts éfiepo'm’evesa‘
(i Gé Kai 0'15, shrew, 61'1er fi66ts civ0pa51rots dachefv, mix (it! hdxavm
éwhuves. patienter ‘contentedly’. regibus, the words of Diogg'
Laert. show that we need not take this in the more generwv
meaning of ‘the wealthy’, as in Sat. 1. 2, 86: the reference is it

the first place to Dionysius the elder, at whose court Aristippuzr.
spent some time (Lucian Paras. 33). Orelli thinks that prandert.
is used instead of tenure here, because lzolu: was better suited t:

the light dcfjefiner than to the more substantial dinner; but cp:
Ep. 11. 2, I68 emflum (mat Izolus, of one who is certainly not
poor. Besides it would weaken the point to say ‘if you coulc
make your lighter meal ofi" vegetables’: if the difference is to bf
pressed, surely the main meal of the (lay ought to have been:
mentioned. Ritter rather daringly suggests that the Greek i

incorrectly recorded by Diog. Laert. and that a pun may hav

been intended: el dpza’ra’m 'Aplcrnmros hdxava. K.-r.}\. But thé
aor. ind. is the right tense, not the pres. opt. Hence we mus,
be content with supposing that Aristippus passed Diogenes i:

the morning, when the latter was washing vegetables for hit
mem’iuI/z. The modern Italian frana’z'o or pranzu is ‘dinner

as opposed to co/azione ‘breakfast’, but the word seems neve

to be used so in good Latin.

14. 51 sciret regibus uti: Orelli reminds us of the sayingo
Epicurus (Diog. Laert. X. 121) ml ao’vapxov éu Katpq? Oepawefiaa:
16v a’ogbév.

15. utrius: Horace has illi’u: always with the exception (1
Sat. I. 10, 67, and so allerfils, utrz‘éw, ail-2715mm, Ill/1’1“, mzi’u‘
(but radar in Carm. IV. 9, 390),nullz"us (but 71211111145 in v. 22, an;
in I. r, 14). For Cicero’s practice cp. De Orat. III. 47, 18:
(note).

18. eludebat ‘parried’: the reading illudelmt has littl
authority and is unsuited to the passage, in which there is n.
mockery.

19. mill! ‘for my own profit’. 1100 ‘this conduct of mine‘
not referring to the latter of the two alternatives, but to tha
which is nearer to the thought of the speaker. Cp. Sat. II. c
29.

20. equus ut me portet: Bentley first showed clearly tha
this goes with qficz'mnfacio, not as previous editors had takenf
with est. The phrase was a proverbial one in Greek: 757mm: p.
4>épet, Bamhetfis ,u.e Tpé¢e¢z cp. Diogen. Paroem. V. 31, where;
is explained as the answer of a. certain Corraeus in service undo.
Philip, when his mother begged him to ask for his discharge.

r

gk. I. Ep. XVII.] NOTES. 205

21. ofiiclum 941010: ‘I pay my court’: for affair; in this sense
cp. Ep. 1. 7, 8 (note).
‘ vilia, verun: this is the reading of the Scholiast, supported
by all MSS. of any critical value, and is rightly adopted by the
'best modern editors, as Ritter, Schiitz and Keller, Munro being
the only important exception: ailz'a remm might be defended
‘by fitta rerun; Sat. II. 8, 83, vana rerum Sat. 11. 2, 25, aédz'ta
'rerum. A. P. 49, amara turarum Carm. Iv. 12, 19 etc.: cp.
lM-unro on Lucr. I. 315 strata w'arum. But on the other hand
Horace is fond of ending a line with verztm: cp. Sat. 1. 2, 92,
Ep. I. 1, 80, II. 2, 70 (where some MSS. have rerum, as here,
against the sense), 106, A. P. 303: hence there is no reason for
departing from the great preponderance of authority. The best
MSS. have simply wrum; some have wmm er, which is more
likely to be a grammatical correction, and this is a case where
the harder reading is to be preferred. The construction appa-
rently is ‘tu poscis vilia, verum poscis dante minor’, i.e. but in
making your demand you place yourself in a position of infe-
riority to the bestower.

22. fers ‘you boast’: Verg. Aen. V. 373 guz' re Bebrycz'a
Imzz'mr a’e gentefirebat.

nullius is masculine: nemz'm': occurs in Plant. Capt. 761
(Brix), but fell out of use before the time of Cicero.

23. color: ‘form of life’: Sat. II. r, 60 guirquz's erz't w'tae
color.

24. temptantem ‘aiming at’. praesentibus aequum: cp.
Carm. In. 29, 33 quad adert, memento tamponere aeguus. prae-
sentibus appears to be the dative of the neuter plural, ‘equal to
:he circumstances of the moment’; although Klotz (Dirt) takes
at as ablative, and some translators follow him, rendering ‘con-
:ent with his present lot’. But is there any parallel to this use
of aeguur? The commentators as a rule ignore the difliculty.
{ere Ep. 1. 6, 9 (note). Diog. Laert. II. 8, 66, says of Aristippus
50 Emmi: (ippxiaaa0ai Kai 16mg Kai xpéwp Kai 7rpoaa'nrg) Kai roia’av
repia’raaw dpaoélws t'nroxpiuaa'flar 5L6 Kai 1rapoi. vava'iqp 1-651!
5%th efifioxipa Iuihhov (is). 1'6 1rpoa'1rea’bv 61'; Btanflé/Levos.

25. duplici panno, the 6ths of the Cynics, a large cloak
:abolla) also called Tpifiwu, worn doubled to serve at once as a
(wait! (tum'ta) and xhapais (pallz'um). Cp. Mayor on Juv. III.
2115 audi facinu: maiarz'r abollae: Diog. Laert. VI. 22 Tplfiwua
75L1rhdwas‘ 1rpé‘rros, Kurd Twas did n) @057an é‘xew Kai éveifiaew
rang, m’ypav re éKOfdo’aTo. Hence Diogenes is called by Cercidas
LIDiog. Laert. VI. 76) 6 fiaKTpo¢6pas, Birltoelaa-ros, alfieptfiéa'xas.
[Ihe words of Diog. Laert. make it plain that we must under-
stand a’zqfilz’a‘ literally, not, as some have taken it, ‘coarse’.

206 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

panno ‘rag’, fibres, is used contemptuoasly. patientia. :3:
Kaprepla ‘endurauce’, like patient” above.

27. alter sc. Aristippus. Cp. Diog. L. II. 8, 67 3L6 1ronr
Z‘rpoifwva, 01 6e IIXd‘rwx/a «p6: armiv elrefu' o'ol mix/(p 65011:; K.'.
flux/4156a (popei‘u Kal pdxos. Plut. de fort. et virt. Alex. I.
’Apian1r7rov Haul/.dg‘oum. TClV Eco/(powwow, (in Kai nil/Scum. M743 K.\
Mix-171719 xkamifii xpcfiyevos BL’ (i,u.¢orépwv érfipec 1'6 waxy/1.0V.

29. non inconcinnus ‘not disagreeably’: cp. Sat. I. 3, 5...
Ep. 1. 18, 6.

utramque i.e. of the richly dressed man, or of the ill-c121
one.

30. Mfleti: for the purples of Miletus cp. Verg. Georg. IL;
306 quamm’s M7552}: maglzo vellera muz‘wz’ur Tyrz'a: {moon
colores. As a rule it is the wool of Miletus, not its dye, whic
is celebrated: cp. Ar. Lys. 729, Ran. 541, Theocr. XV. 12
etc.

*cane et angul: Priscian quotes this line as a proof the
Horace used angui as the ablative; but Keller says that all th,
best MSS. have angue. The dog and the snake were hot.
regarded as animals of evil omen: cp. Ter. Phorm. 705 momz‘r‘
wenz’rwzt mi/zi : z'rztroz'it in aea’z'x ater alz'enus cam'r, anguis 1's
imp/1472mm decidz't dc fcgulz's. Plant. Merc. IV. 4, 21 (uxorerr:
a’z'xeras to odisse oeque algae angm'y. There is not likely to b
any reference to Kwurés, as Schlitz supposes. peius vitabit is
less natural expression than pez'us timet of Carm. IV. 9, 5c:
The scholiasts tell a story, which perhaps has no other basi‘
than the words of Horace in the text: aizmt Arisizfpum, z'uvr
tato Diogalze ad [Ia/ma (iodine opera»: at 02mm- prius egrcde
rentur, z'psz'mque pal/I'm); z'na’uisse, ez'que relz'gm'sse pmfiztn‘umx
guozi Dz'ogmex induere cum 1201161‘, 52mm repetiit. Tum Ar:K
.rlijyfim inorqoaw'z‘ Cym'amz famae :erm'entem, yui algere malla‘.
quam rompz‘ci in vexte pan-fared. Serenus in Stob. Flor. v. 4;.
tells a better story of Aristippus and Plato: Aioufiows ’Apiarm
1rov é‘1reu96v dwofiéaevov Toy 'rplfilwva. 1rop¢upofiu ludnov wepifial
Motion, Kai 1rew€els éKeTvos rd. aim}. Kai IIAd-rwva. 1rozei‘v fiSL'ou. -
6% Erin; ‘ or’m d1! Buualnnu 077M» évfifiuac a-rolxfiv.’ Kal ’Apla'rurvrosw
'roi} ark-08, Egon, éa'rl worm-00° ‘Kal yap év flaxxefiuaa'w 030’ 1"] 'y.
ou’iqfipwv or) 51a¢0apfi66TaL’. The quotations are from Euripides
Bacchae 856, and 317—8.

33. res gerere: there may well be a general reference here‘
to the successes of Augustus, but there is probably no direc
allusion to his triumph of LC. 29.

34. caelestla. temptat, i.e. is the way to scale the sky.»

    

7, I. Ep. XVII.] NOTES. 207

. Carm. III. 2, 21 virtm reclaim: z'mmeritz's marz' caelum
, am temptat zter via.

36. non cuivis etc. ‘it is not the lot of every one to be

e to visit‘Corinth’: i. e. every one has not the means to

ulge in the pleasures provided so abundantly, but at so high
fiprice, at Corinth. According to the testimony of Gellius
'i 8, 4), Strabo (VIII. 6, 20), the scholiasts here, and the Greek
proamiograp/zi, the proverb of: war/16s dvdpbs é: Képwfiov é‘afi’ 6
1:10:75 originated in the exorbitant demands made by Lais and
lher notorious courtesans of the place, on those who sought
heir favours. But the context shows that this origin had been
lmost if not entirely forgotten, or Horace could not have used
t thus of the prizes due to preeminent virtue. Still less can
here be any reference, as Erasmus after Suidas thought, to the
fingerous entrance to the harbour. The old notion that am-
hgtre was only used of good fortune has long been discarded.
:‘p. noteson Cic. Cat. I. 7, 16, Mayor on Phil. II. 7, I7, Reid on
181. 2,

37. sedit ‘ renounces the attempt’; like Kafifiafiac of remain-
;g inactive. Cp. Ter. Ad. 672 an sea/ere oporluz't domi tam
randem wrgz'nem, where Donatus remarks ‘sea’ere proprie
mavae cessationis est’: Verg. Georg. III. 455 melz'ora dear
lad ominaposcens. Cic. Sest. I 5, 34 z'm’cm consulibus redentz'éu:
'Iolden). Mr Reid thinks however that the contrast with
"Irvenit requires that smh't should have rather the meaning
takes a low place ’: a force common enough in the literal sense,
- in Lucret. v. 474. a’qfiressa migrant. The perfects are
{nomic ’, as in Ep. 1. 2, 48 (note), A.P. 343.

I non succederet, impersonally ‘things should not go well
'th him’: as in Ter. Andr. 67o Ila: mm macessz't ; alz'a adgw—
emur via. Sometimes sutmlo is used with 7‘65, or z'nceptum, as
3 subject, but apparently never like our ‘succeed’ with a
mu as the nominative. For this, pma'a’ere may be used, e.g.
.11. Cat. I.

5 osto ‘very good’: cp. Ep. 1. 81 (note).

E 38. fecitne = nonne flcz‘z‘, as so often in Plautus and
::rence. So memz'm'stz’ne in Cic. Cat. 1. 3, 7.

l 39. hic, i.e. in the answer which we give to this question.

I quod quaerimus: cp. Reid on Cic. Lael. 18, 65, de Fin. III.
329, V. 12, 34.

I”. experiens ‘enterprising’: Cic. pro Cluent. 8. 23, A.
1:134: vir fortix et experz'ms .' in Verr. III. 21, 53 1107710 ”amt:
judmlrius, experzkn/zlsxz’mu: [at dz’lzgmtz'ssimus] aralor.

208 HORA T1 EPISTULAE.

recte pettt ‘is right in seeking’.

43—62. One who is paying court to a great man Mon».
abrz‘az'n from (1) direct begging (43—51), and more indiret
attempls to extract money (52—62), or real cause: qf comp/air
will not meel wit/z (mention.

43. sua has far less authority than mo; but Bentley at:
Lachmann (Lucret. p. 238) seem right in preferring the former
Keller and Schiitz think an epithet is more required with reg'g
used in the transferred sense of ‘ patron’, than with paupertae
which can stand alone, the limitation, which of course is nece
sary, being then supplied by the context. Cp. Plaut. Stic’.
454 tam emzfido, yuan; pot/2'5, memn me optem‘urum regem rim
enlz'r logis. But it is certainly more pointed to say ‘those wlzz
say nothing before a patron of their own poverty’: and t1
great probability that run would be assimilated to rege by trar
scribers, influenced, it may be, by the caesura, outweighs
this case the MS. evidence.

45. atqui etc. ‘but this was the main point, this the sour
of your conduct’: erat not, as Macleane, ‘this is the point
was coming to’; but ‘the point which we had in view’, in V‘
I I, 12, viz. to get as much as possible out of your patron.

46. indotata: to allow a sister to marry without a prop:
dowry, was regarded as a great disgrace: cp. Plaut. Trin. 68
ne mi lzane famam diflerant, me germana/n med»; sororem :
eoneubz’naz’nm tz'éi si sine a’ote elem, dedz'sse magtlr yuam in mail x
nzonz’um. quz'x me z'mprobzbrper/zz'beaturare? Izaee famz’geran.
te honeslet, me con/utn/entet, 3i sine date dztxerz's.

47. nec vendibilis ‘not saleable’ i.e. I can find no pu
chaser for it: there is no need to suppose, with some editor
that there was any legal obstacle to the sale.

pascere flrmus: another of Horace’s favourite infinitiv
after an adjective: Cp. Ep. I. 15, 30 (note). firmus=‘safe'
‘ trustworthy ’.

48. succinlt ‘chimes in’, like another of a troop of beggal
joining in the cry.

49. ‘et m1h1!’ It is best with Porphyrion, Keller, Schiit
and Kruger to take these words alone, as the cry of the secor
beggar. Otherwise the future findetur must be explained
equivalent to an imperative, which is too strong even for t]
mendiei impna’entia, which Orelli finds here. Translate ‘C‘
cake will be divided, and the gift parted between you’. Hon”
means ‘if you beg so shamelessly, you will attract the attenti" r
of others, and so you will have to share with them, what other.
wise you might have kept all to yourself’.

it 1. Ep. XVII.] NOTES. 209
f quadra, not, I think, ‘the morsel’, but as in Verg. Aen. VII.
:15: cp. Mayor on Juv. V. 2 and Athen. III. p. 114 c (quoted
there) aprons...ofis 'Pamai‘oc Kodpd'rous h ova-w.

60. come: the reference cannot be to the familiar fable of
file crow and the fox (Phaedr. I. 13, Babr. LXXVII), as Schiitz
thinks: in that there is no n'xa, no inw'a’z'a. Horace must
either have had an inaccurate remembrance of the story, or have
been thinking of quite a different one, in which the crow by the

noise which it made over some booty which it had discovered
tttracted others to claim a share in it.

52. Brundisium might be visited by the patron for busi-
ness or on state-affairs, as by Maecenas: cp. Sat. 1. 5. Sur-
tontum for pleasure: it was especially famous for its mild and
alubrious climate, Stat. Silv. II. 2, Sil. Ital. V. 466 Zap/Lyra
i'urrentum molle salubri.

53. salebras=asperitates z'tz'nm‘: Acron. So used by Mart.
x. 58, 5 quae Flamz‘m'am ream! saleérae. The roads to Brun-
isium and Surrentum were among the best in Italy.

55. refert ‘repeats’ i.e. imitates: cp. Ep. 1. 18, 62, Tac.
mu. 1. 26 easdem arte: Drmum rettulz'sse: Cic. Cluent. 31, 86
'z'llua’ idem...nunc retlulz'sse demz'ror.

catellam, evidently here a diminutive of mtma, not of
claim, as some have taken it; comparing Mart. I. 110; III. 82,
3; xrv. 198, Prop. III. (IV.) 3, 55, Juv. VI. 654. The chain
, a more natural accompaniment of the periscelz's than the
‘vourite dog, and besides can be more easily replaced by the
fiver’s generosity, which is to be awakened by the complaint.

58. trlvfis, chosen by the impostor as the scene of his acci-
ent, because there would there be most passers-by.

69. planum: a Greek word (cp. Ev. Matth. xxvii. 63
eivos 6 rhduos shrew £11 513»), used also by Cic. Cluent. 26, 72
{2 planus improbimimus. It is better to have a full stop after
12mm, rather than a comma, as some editors have.

: 60. dicat: an asyndeton: ‘though he says’. Osirim: the
:Dl'Shlp of the Egyptian deities was at this time much on the
crease at Rome, so that Augustus (Dio Cass. L111. 2) did not
low their rites within the city. Cp. Boissier Relzgz'on Romaine
{334 ff., Marquardt Handé. III. 71. The people looked upon
2m with great awe (Val. Max. I. 3, 3); and hence the oath
:the impostor. To suppose, as most editors do, that the
m was himself an Egyptian, and swore by his country’s
Eties, would be to assume that his distress was not only in
s instance genuine, but also bore the evident stamp of
uuineness.

. w. H. 14

2 IO HORA TI EPISTULAE.‘

61. toners; A. P. 460.
62. peregrlnum: i.e. one who does not know your tricks.>.

rauca: Porph. says ‘ad ravim’, i.e. ‘till they are hoarse:
which has found much support. But it is not easy to see w}:
the neighbours should bawl so long at the impostor, as to m"
their voices over him. The word more probably denotes on
the harsh dissonant cries of the mocking crowd.

EPISTLE XVIII.

This epistle is in some MSS. and by the scholiasts taken as:
continuation of the preceding one, and the latter even speak -I
‘Lollius Scaeva’. The only justification for this is that at 5:1
sight the main theme, the manner in which an inferior shou<
associate with a superior in rank and wealth, appears to be t.
same in both. But a little consideration shows that the positif
of Lollius is very different from that of Scaeva. The latter :
evidently of narrow means, and probably of humble origin : I
object in courting a patron is to obtain a decent livelihood : t'
former is in possession of an ancestral estate (v. 60) with a latl
on it large enough to be made the scene of a sham sea-fig};
represented by two fleets of boats manned by numerous slaw;
The date is fixed by vv. 55—57 to B.C. 20: it is therefore 6
ceedingly improbable that the epistle was addressed, as t
scholiasts say and as Ritter believes, to the Lollius who w
consul in B.C. 21 (Ep. 1. 20; 28): but it may probably have bed
addressed to his son. Lollia Paulina the wife of Caligula, w
the daughter of M. Lollius (amulari: according to Tac. Ar!-
X11. 1. Pliny N. H. IX. 35, 118 speaks of her as the grars
daughter of the consul of B.C. '2 I. This latter statement is qu}
in harmony with chronology, for she was married to Caligmg
her second husband in A. D. 38, and in A. D. 49 was put forwzn
as a candidate for the hand of Claudius: hence she can harm
have been born before A. D. 10. The account given by Taci‘o.
is reconcileable with that of Pliny only on the assumption tl
the son of M. Lollius the consul of B.C. 21 was himself toms
szfiztfus, though his name does not appear in the Fasti, a
hence we cannot determine the date. If the reading maximm
right in Ep. 11. r, the father of Lollius must have been the m:
to whom the two epistles were addressed ; for it was the custr'a,
of the eldest son to hear his father’s praenomen. If we read thrfj
Alaxz'me, the identification remains probable, although theta:
not the same evidence for it. -

Bentley on v. 37 assumes that the powerful friend wlm
Lollius courted was Tiberius : but if this had been the case, i- .

{r

at

I. Ep. XVIII.] NOTES. 211

d to suppose that there would have been no reference in
. 55—57 to the fact that Tiberius was in the East at the same
:2 me as Augustus. Besides, the elder Lollius was a bitter enemy

‘ Tiberius (Suet. Tib. XII.; Tac. Ann. XII. 48). Ritter thinks
at the epithets wmeramtm (v. 73) and patens (v. 86) prove that
must have been some member of the imperial house, and that
inberius and Agrippa are both excluded by the fact that they
3) re absent at this time from Rome, while Augustus is plainly
{not intended: hence he assumes that Claudius Drusus, the younger
'lbrother of Tiberius, at this time 18 years of age, must be referred
to. It is better to leave the question undetermined.

The tone of the epistle has been severely censured by some
Ieditors: e. g. by Macleane. But the key to it seems to be found
in the epithet lz'berrz’me of v. I. This means more than ‘of an
glngenuous disposition’, as Macleane renders it. Taken in con-
uexion with v. 5 ff., it plainly denotes an outspoken frankness, in
danger of passing into offensive rudeness. Horace blames in the
most explicit language all unworthy servility, and points out the
‘langers and vexations of a court-life very frankly. But seeing
that his young friend is embarked upon it, he gives him the
advice which his temperament seemed most to require. That a
man who is thrown into the society of one superior to himself in
:iocial station should not offend him by persistently obtruding his
awn opinions on matters of trifling importance, by displaying his
film vices and follies, by prying into secrets, and betraying them,
ty finding fault with his friend’s tastes and pursuits, by incon~
)inent loquacity, and by introducing to him unworthy acquain-
i'lnces, is surely nothing ‘ very degrading ’ and is far removed from
Eefined servility.

 
    
 
 
 

1—9. A true friend, Lollius, will not stoop to play the
rarasite : éut it is almost a worse fault, if lze lemme; boorz's/z amt
trade. Virtue lies in t/ze mam.

. 2. scurranfis Ep. 1. 17, 19: speciem Ep. II. 2, 124, pro-
Etlsus sc. te: in Carm. I. 35, 22 net (mutter): abnegat the con-
auction is doubtful: some understanding se (in which case it
Lould be parallel to this passage), others te, others again till.
4). Page, Ritter (or Schiitz), and Wickham ad 10:. Perhaps
nwever we may take amz'mm as directly governed by professus,
ate agere amicum, mentiri z'zweizem (Mart. III. 43, I).

i 3. meretrici: the long vowel in the second syllable is very
ere: but this passage shows that Roby I. 94 (note), S. G. p. 16
date) is not right in saying that it is never found.

b 4. discolor: prostitutes were required to wear a dark toga,
pmen divorced for adultery a white one, while matrons of good
haracter wore the white stola (Comm. Cruq. on Sat. I. 2, 63:

is 14—2

212 11019.4 T1 EPISTULAE.

cp. Juv. 11. 68, Mart. 11. 39, vi. 64, 4; Becker Callus 111. 64-5)g
and some have found a reference to that practice here. But it i .
more probable that dircolor is used as in Pers. v. 32 Mille lzas‘
mz'num species at rerum discolor um, merely for ‘difl'erent’. Cpi
vilae color in Ep. 1. 17, 23, Sat. 11. 1, 6o.

distablt with dative as in Carm. IV. 9, 29 fiaulum sepulla‘
distal inerlz'ae celala virtur: these instances show what the com
struction is in Ep. 1. 7, 23; II. 1, 72. So the dative follovw
dissz'dem in Carm. II. 2, 18; défkrt in Sat. I. 4, 48, A. P. 236~
dzlrcrepat Carm. I. 27, 5; Sat. 1. 6, 92, II. 3, 108; Ep. II. '2
193; A.P. 152, 219. Some of these cases might be explained a
ablatives, but others cannot, and none need be so taken.

5. diversum etc. Translate ‘the opposite to this fault i
almost a greater fault’.

6. inconcinna: Ep. I. 17, 29.

7. commendat, not for (ommendare wall, but with a certai:
irony. Cp. 11. r, 261.

*tonsa. cute ‘with hair clipped to the skin’, the sign of an un
skilful barber, as intonmm was of one who put on old-fashioneu
ways. There is no need to change the reading here to guae nu
re intoma commeudat, as Doederlein suggests. But strictli
speaking londere was used of cutting short per petting»: ‘ over ‘
comb’ (cp. Plaut. Capt. 265) and radar: of shaving close (cg
‘ Mart. II. 27, 5 non toadet, inyuam, yuz'd zg’z'lurfaa't? radii). If
Mart. XI. 11, 3 the tonms minister is opposed to the comatu‘
afterwards in fashion: so in X. 98, 8 we have [firaerla d5 grog
:ordz'dague z'z'lla lomo: fiarn'dulos...filzbs would. Cp. Coningto;
or Jahn on Pers. III. 54, where detoma z'uveutus is the term ap
plied to students of Stoicism.

8. dict mera: the reading before Bentley was mm: did.
but it is very inelegant to have the fourth foot composed of
single word, and that a spondee. The rhythm however is no
uncommon in Lucretius, and occurs at least once in Vergil Aer.
VII. 625, where there is a pause after the pyrrhich. dum volt
cp. Ep. 1. 19, 16.

9. medium (= aéaov n) vitiorum: cp. Aristotle’s definition
Eth. Nic. II. 6. éarw 7) dperfi gELS‘ rpoacpertm’], éu 116661an 0170':
‘rfi 7rpos fiaas...awé‘rns 5e 5170 Munch-V, 'rfis ,uéu Kat9’ dwepfiohfiv 11}
6e Kcrr’ {Rhett/7w. So Cic. de Off. I. 25, 89 mmquam em}.
iratas gui am‘drt ad poenam medz‘ocrz'tatcm z'llam tmeoit, guae A
inter nimz'ma at parum, yuae place! Pompateticzlr: cp. Brut. 4a
149; Carin. II. 10, 5 zmream medz'ocrz'tatewz.

10—20. 01113 man oaseqm'om‘ly calcite: up his palron’: word.)
w/u'le anal/tar wrangle: about fire mares! [7'2]ch

5k. I. Ep. XVIII.] NOTES. 213

_ 10. um lectl : the table in a Roman dining-room had couches
Tim three sides of it : the imus lectus was the couch on the left-hand
‘~_of one standing on the fourth side, and looking towards the table.
{This couch was generally assigned to the scurrae, if there were
[any in the party: in Sat. II. 8 it is occupied by the host with a
warm on either hand. The den'sor, while flouting at others
wvould be scrvile towards the patron: Porphyrion takes it as
“eorum derisor qui in imo lecto accumbunt’, a man who jeers at
:the humbler guests: but this is not likely to be right. Nor is
Schiitz right in taking imz' lectz‘ as an attribute to alter. It is
_ rhaps not necessary with Kriiger to suppose ut omitted, as in
; p. I. 2, 42; 6, 63: the first man is not compared to but is a
derz‘ror, whose place is on the lowest couch.

 

12. tollit: i. e. he calls attention to words that drop from
his patron’s lips, and might otherwise pass unnoticed. Cp. A.P.
568.

14. reddere: cp. Cic. de Nat. Deor. I. 26, 72 z'rta a wfiz'r
yuan' dictata redduntur: Ep. 1. I, 5 5. The dative magistro
seems to depend upon reddere, not on dictata.

partis secundas: in the mimes the réle of the actor who
[played the second part seems to have been to follow the lead of
the chief actor, and to imitate him in word and gesture, with
perhaps something of caricature. Suetonius (Calig. LVII.) tells
a curious story: cum in Laureolo mz'mo [Mayor on Juv. VIII. 187]
in qua actor prorz'pims re rm'na sanguimm vomit, flare: seam-
;darum certatim experimentum artz': a’armt, cruore Mama abun-
,dam't.

*15. rixatur. The difficulty of this passage seems to me to
:have been exaggerated by many commentators, who propose all
.{inds of emendations. Keller e. g. takes objection to the asyn-
deton between rz'xatur and propugnat, to the obscure construction
of nug‘z': between propugnat and armatm, to the late Latinity
"of the construction of propugmzre with the dative, and to the
meaning ‘furious’ which he thinks must be attached to armatus.
None of these seem to me serious difficulties. Asyndeton is by
no means unexampled in Horace; nugz's is clearly connected by
he context with propugnat ; the construction of propugnat with
I-he dative is perfectly natural, even if it does not actually occur
11 any good writer ; and armatus here has its usual sense. The
[rendering ‘takes up arms and fights in defence of trifles’ is quite
gegitimate and appropriate. Muretus removed the asyndeton by
reading rixator (accepted by Keller and Kruger), but this is not
found before Quintilian (xi. I . 29). The vet. Bland has rz'xatus,
for which, as Bentley also pointed out, rzlxam would certainly
have been required. Bentley’s own correction, to read caprz'mz
1, is clumsy. Ribbeck ingeniously but needlessly reads animatm

 

l

2 I4 HOE/1T! EPISTULAE.

4’1
..a
.1”

for amid/us, comparing Accius V. 308 ed. Ribb. ut mutt, cumu
am'malus z'ero, salis armalus sum. Schlitz takes propugnazn
absolutely, and joins nugz': armatus: ‘he maintains his ownv.
view, with no other weapons than nonsense’, which seems veryi:
harsh. The conjecture of Withof, which Keller approves, prcu
pugwo ‘instead of a fist’ is perhaps the worst that has beeno:
suggested.

(16 lana caprina: most commentators take this as a prom
verbial expression for something non-existent, and quote as:
parallel Lucian Hermotim. § 71 (p. 818) 7rc’wres, dis €1ros el1rei‘vi
wept duov wads ,udxov'rat ol ¢Lkoao¢oflurea Surely an ass has a e
shadow! (Cp. Ar. Vesp. 191, where the scholiast explains thel:
origin of the proverb.) Porphyrion shows better judgment: ‘du
villo ut quidam dicunt, caprorum, pilos non setam dicens essew
sed lanam’. He is ready to come to blows on the question),
whether goats’ hair, used for weaving into cloth (cilicz'um: cp :‘
commentators on Acts xviii. 3, or Farrar’s Saint Paul I. '23). i: ,
properly to be called wool or not. According to the Roman.
jurists it was. Cp. Heumann Handlex. s. v. In Ar. Ran. 186*
however we have és duov 1r6Kas as equivalent to Utopia: en:
the commentators there. For rz'xa of an interchange of blow;
cp. Tac. Hist. I. 64 z’zzrgz'a prz'rmtm, max rz'xa: Cic. de Ora I:
II. 59, 240 (note), Mayor on Juv. xv. 52; III. 288.

16. scfllcet ut ‘to think that’: Horace is fond of this phrase-é
using it five times in the Epistles, but nowhere quite in thil
sense. Cp. Sat. II. 5. 18 ulna legam spam) Damae latm? Butt
perhaps, as m’litet is very rare in interrogative sentences, W64
should read scilicet : ut, i.e. ‘to be sure ! the notion that &c ’.

17. non sit. mihi prima fldes ‘ I should not be believer
before every one else’. vere, with placet, not with elatl‘en‘lt
which is already provided with acriter.

18. sordet: Ep. 1. 11, 4. Ritter and others put a comma a:
elatrem, not a note of interrogation, thinking that at mm 3:
and at mm elm/rem both depend on sora’at, in the sense of ‘0!
the condition that ’, but this is very awkward. The abruptneen
of the text is much more pointed. ‘I would not care to havu
my life over again at that price’.

19. Docilis has much more authority than any other form:
is recognized by the scholiast, and is found elsewhere as thil
name of a freedman. Dolichos ‘ Long ’ would be suitable enougljzl:
as the name of a gladiator, if it had more authority. The 01":
commentators were divided in opinion, according to Porphyriox
as to whether Castor and Docilis were actors or gladiators; blt:
as they seem to be matched, the latter is the more probable.

r

ii

fit. I. Ep. XVIII.] NOTES. 215

'20. Minuet via: this road is mentioned again in Cic. ad
Att. Ix. 6: eohortesque sex, quae Alhae fairs-eat, ad Curium
Alinueia transits-e. Now by comparing Caes. B. C. I. 24, where
the same fact is mentioned, with c. 15 of the same book, it is
clear that the cohorts were not at Alba Longa, but at Alba on
the Fucine Lake. Hence Macleane has quite a wrong conception
of this road when he speaks of it as running between the via
Latina and the via Appia, about half-way between Tusculum
and Aricia. Indeed a glance at the map will show that there is
no room for a high road between the via Latina, which runs
along one side of the Mons Albanus and the via Appia, which
gasses under the other. The via Illinaeia must therefore have

en either another name for the via Valeria, which led through
Tibur to Alba and Corfinium, and so on to the sea at Aternum,
or perhaps more probably for a part of it. From Strabo (VI.
p. 283) we learn that there were two roads from Beneventum to
Brundisium, one, the Appian road, passing through Tarentum,
and better adapted for carriages, the other adapted only for
mules, passing through Herdonia, Canusium and Egnatia. The
latter was that taken by Maecenas and his suite on the journey
described by Horace in Sat. 1. 5. Mr Bunbury (Diet. Geog. II.
1282 a) thinks it ‘not improbable’ that this was the Via Minucia:
Schiitz (on Hor. Sat. 1. 5, 77) states the same view positively;
Prof. Palmer suggests that the road from Beneventum to Canu-
slum was a cross-road connecting the two great roads. This
.ast view is the only one which I can reconcile with the words
If Cicero taken in connexion with Caesar’s account. The nature
of the country does not admit of a road straight from Alba to
Beneventum, and there is no indication of such a road in the
itineraries. The statement of some editors that the Via Minucia
was constructed by Ti. Minucius the consul of B. C. 305 (Liv.
x. 44) seems to rest on no authority, and is withdrawn by Orelli
~n his later editions.

21—36. A rich friend will not tolerate vice, gamhling, vanity,
or orientation in one beneath him, even though he is by no mean:
’ree from faults himself ; and the wirh to make a show may lead
‘0 ruin.

21. damnosa: ‘ruinous’, ‘partim ut Ep. 11. r, 107 damnosa
’ihia’o, quia amicae amatores emungunt, partim quia corpus ipsum
:nervant. Ov. ex Pont. I. to, 33 wires aa’imit Veneris damnosa
Jolzqélas’ Or.

praeceps ‘fatal’. Pers. v. 57: hum alea decoquit, ille in
'Venerem putris.

22. gloria ‘vanity’: xevofiozia, which leads a man to spend
too much on dress and perfumes.

216 HOB/I TI EPISTULAE.

23. argenti: if this be taken as denoting money, there i 9
tautology in the next line; besides the character here describe d-
is one who is reproved not for greed of money, but for wishinsm
to make as much display as a far richer man. Hence Schiitir
takes argmtum as ‘plate’, as in Ep. 1. 6, 17; 16, 76; II. 2, 18118
Carm. IV. 11, 6, Sat. I. 4, 28. fuga (v. 24) is then the attempt t: :
avoid a reputation for poverty, rather than poverty itself. But i
is difficult to resist the force of the parallel aztri sacra fame: anu'
the like, which point to the the meaning ' money ’.

importuna. ‘insatiate’: cp. Palmer on Sat. II. 5, 96.

25. decem Vitus instructior cannot be ‘ furnished with ten:
times as many defects ’ as Macleane and others translate: deems
is merely a definite number chosen for the sake of vividness<e
instead of the indefinite ‘many’, as we might use ‘a dozen’:
Orelli well compares Plant. Merc. 345 (Goetz) z'la am'mi deter) .
in feature z'ncen‘z' variant. Cp. A. P. 365. The ablative is tha.
of measure after a comparative.

26. regit ‘schools him’.

28. prope vera ‘pretty nearly true’. Ep. I. 6, 1. content:-
dere=tertare of v. 31.

30. arta—fioga ‘ a toga of little breadth’. The toga seemax.
unquestionably to have been of an oval form [cp. Rein in Becker’s‘r
Gallus3 III. 143], but folded, as a rule, along the greater axis“
of the ellipse. Hence in wearing it the breadth would be mean
sured from the shoulders downwards; and a toga, if too broadiw
would be either inclined to trail, or would be necessarily arrangec~ ;
in too elaborate folds. In Epod. IV. 8 Horace speaks of are:
ostentatious fellow Sacram metz'mte vz'am cum bis lrz'um ulna-
rum z‘oga. Orelli is quite right in explaining this as ‘toga quae.
propter longitudinem ad imos talos demissa metiatur viam, idi
est, eam semper tangat et radat", although Macleane, from notr
understanding the way in which a toga was arranged, rejects
this view. For Sat. II. 3, 183 cp. Palmer’s note ad [06.

 

comitem=c/z'entem. There is no reference to a journey.

31. Eutrapelus, a name given to P. Volumnius, a Roman.
knight, to whom Cicero addressed two of the letters in his col-i
lection aa’Emzi/z'args (VII. 32, and 33), on account of his polished:

' wit. Cp. Ar. Rhet. II. [2, I6 Kai ¢Lhoyéhwres [oi véoc]' 6L6 Kai:
cfirpdwehoc' 1) 'ycip et’rrpmreMa 1re1ra¢5€vttévn il'fipts éariv. From.
Eth. Nic. II. 7. 13 and IV. 8, 10, it is seen that efirpmreMa wail
regarded by him as the just mean between flamohoxta ‘buf-s
foonery’ and d-ypomla, the ‘boorishness’ which is deficient as
regards ‘ro 1'16i) Tb év wrauhqi. There is a very interesting discussion!

5k. I. Ep. XVIII.] NOTES. 217

if the history of the word, and the stages by which it reaches
fire had meaning found in Eph. v. 4 (Mae duo/taféww éu My...
unpoho'yia ii eti‘rpareMa [‘jesting’ R. V.], 11‘; 013K dvfikowa) in
Trench’s Synonyms p. 118 f. He adds justly ‘there is certainly
Iothing particularly amiable in the story which Horace here
tells’.

cuicumque=ri mi.

32. beatus etc. ‘ haec cogitabat vel dicere solebat Eutrapelus’
Schol.

34. in lucem: cp. Ep. 1. I7, 6.

honestum oflicium, not, I think, as in Ep. I. 17, 21, of the
tttentions due to his patron, though some good editors take it
0, but more generally.

‘35. nummos alienos pascet ‘he will let his debts grow’,
specially by the tivaromtmés, by which the interest due was
dded to the principal, as often now by usurers renewing bills.

ad imum, ‘finally’, a rare use of the phrase, for which ad
rtremum and aa’ postremum are more usual. In A. P. 126 ad
mum =‘to the last ‘.

36. Thraex erlt, i.e. he will turn gladiator, the last resource
l'the fast young Roman nobleman: cp. Juv. XI. 1—2 3. Thraex
:ems the best form to adopt here, although found in only one
1‘ two good MSS. But Orelli’s canon, that lemcx or T lzrex

the form used in Latin to denote a kind of gladiator, T lzrax
tr a Thracian, does not hold good always.

37—38. Do not b: inquisitive, but keep .recrtts entrusted to you.

37. fllius: the old reading was ullz'us, which Bentley first
:jected as out of place here; it is evidently only due to a false
similation to unguam. But the preponderance of MS. au-
.ority for ullz'us is so great that Keller thinks it must have been
1 error in the archetype. [llz'us refers to the palms (v. 44) and
mandu: (v. 73) amz’cus, whoever he may have been, who
)pears as it]: in v. 40. The counsel here given is nearly iden-
tal with that of W. 62—71; and it comes in with a certain
imptness after what has been said of the extravagant and
if-indulgent dependent. Hence Lehrs places vv. 72—7 5 imme-
tately after v. 36, a course which makes the connexion more
Ltural, and supplies in domz'nu: a natural reference for z'l/z'us.
chiitz, accepting this transposition, further places W. 69—71
ter v. 38, and thereby brings v. 68 into very suitable juxtao
bsition with v. 76. There can be no doubt, I think, that this
patly improves the sequence of the thought, and in a writer

t

2 I 8 HORA T1 EPISTULAE.

like Lucretius might be accepted with little hesitation. Wheth‘i:
it is legitimate in Horace is a question which depends upon tlt
view taken of the general soundness of the traditional text.

38. tortus: cp. Carin. III. '21, 13 la [sc. merum] lent tom.
mem'um z'ng'enz'o admow: plerumgue dare: A. P. 435 torguesr
mero.

ira: surely the irritation felt by Lollius, if ever his patrm‘
treated him with harshness or injustice, though some take it -.+
angry threats used by those who wish to learn the secret.

39—66. Do not oil/rude your own pursuits, or disparage am
avoid those qf your patron. You are well able to distinguis
3/01”:er in [muting ar l/ze games.

39. allena, here those of the patron.

4:1. Amphionis. Euripides in his Antiope introduced Anr
phion and Zethus the two sons of Antiope as at variance on th
value of music, and in an extant fragment (188 Dind.) Zethri
remonstrates with his brother: de’ épol m006' wafio‘at ,uehcyéd‘ui
woke/Jaw 5’ efiuouolav do’Kez' Tatafir’ dads Kai 565a: ¢00veiy
o'Kd1r‘rwv, 6.va 777v, 1ror,u.w’ots é‘ll'LO'TaTLSV, dhhots Tai. [com/mi Tau?»
d¢eis 60¢iU/LaTa, £5 43v Keuol‘aw é‘yKaTotmfio'eLs 66,140”. The story
was familiar to Roman readers from the Antiopa of Pacuviu'i
perhaps the most famous and admired of his plays (cp. Sellars
Roman Poet: of the Republic, p. 136, Ribbeck’s Rb'zm'sa .1
T ragb‘a’z'e, pp. 281—301): Cicero speaks of Zethus in Pacuvin
as almost declaring war upon philosophy (de Orat. II. 37, use
and of Amphion ‘qui, vituperata musica, sapientiam laude‘wl
(de Inv. 1. 5o, 94: cp. ad Herenn. II. 27, 43, de Rep. 1. 1‘
30). Ritter points out that in works of art Zethus is sometim’u
represented as a shepherd, sometimes as a hunter.

gratia—dissllult ‘ the friendship was severed ’.

42. suspecta, as leading to efl'eminacy. severo: Prop. n:
(111.) I 5, 29 ct durum Zet/zum at lacrz'mzlr Amp/ziomz mollmz.

46. Aetolis, a ‘literary’ epithet, recalling the famous Caljl
donian hunt. For the significance of such epithets cp. Sellans
Vergil, p. 235 f. The reading Aeolz'is first suggested as a
conjecture by Ulitius (Vliet), has since been found in an inferin
MS., and has been adopted by Meineke and other good editor»:
It is explained as a reference to the very fine but strong neu
made of the flax grown near Cumae (Plin. H. N. xxx. x, row?
a colony from Cyme in Aeolia. So Gratius (Cyn. 35) hi
Acolz‘ae dz val/e Sz‘lzyz’lae. But Bentley justly remarked that ;
was impossible for Horace to have used such a far-fetched eq

4,
1

as '
5k. I. Ep. XVIII.] NOTES. 2:9

fission (especially in epistolary style), when Czummz': would
iave suited the metre equally well.

47. senlum ‘gloom’ or ‘moroseness’: so Pers. I. 26 has
I puller seniumque! of poets, and Sen. Hipp. 917 morum
m’mn Iris-ta In Epod. 13, 5 oba’ucta solvatur fronte senectm,
Indus is used in just the same way.

inhumanae ‘discourteous’, not as a perpetual epithet, but
nly under the circumstances.

48. pariter, i.e. like your patron. pulmenta. =pulmmtarz'a
I Sat. 11. 2, 20, a passage like this in its general drift: the
lord is contracted for pulpamenlum (Cic. 'I‘usc. V. 32, 90
ulpamentum flzmes) and has nothing to do with pals, as some
ave fancied. Pu]: ‘ porridge ’ is the simplest and most ordinary
are of the labourer (Plaut. Most. 815), pulmmlum or pulpa-
:mtum a tit-bit or savoury morsel, eaten with bread =63l/ov. -

49. souemne opus, in apposition to the preceding clause,
at an independent proposition. Hunting is called Romamz mi-
?ia in Sat. 11. 2, IO. .

53. coronae ‘the ring’ of spectators, as in A. P. 381.
.p. Mart. VII. 72, 9 sic palmam tz'éi...unctae a’et far/or arbiter
70mm.

54. proelia campestria, the fencing matches and similar
nusements of the Campus Martius.

55. Cantabrica. bella, i.e. in B. C. 27—25 when Augustus
as himself in Spain. Dio LIII. 25—29; Merivale, IV. 114
~119.

56. refigit ‘is taking down’: Carm 1. 28, 11 clzfeo—rqflxo.
I B. C. 20 Phraates, king of the Parthians, made a treaty with
;_,1gustus, promising among other things to restore the standards
aken from Crassus at the battle of Carrhae: cp. Ep. I. I2, 27
:0te). The perfect refixz't, which was found in most editions
:fore Bentley’s, has very slight authority.

157. armis. Bentley suggested, but did not print, arr/1'5,
guing that there was no other nation besides the Parthians
3m whom arms were or could be reclaimed, and showing that
.iudz'mre was the technical term for assigning disputed estates
_one of the claimants. But (1) armz's is abl. not dat., (2)
iii! ‘arable land’ cannot be used in the general sense of
Mus, except in a more poetical style than Horace is here
uploying, e.g. in Ovid, where it is common.

[58. ac—nug‘aris. The clause ne—absz': is parenthetical,
g1 suggests, not the purpose of the principal action, but the
ison of mentioning it: Roby § 1660, S. G. § 690.

i

220 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

absis: on Bentley’s conjecture abs-fer Orelli passes the jaw
judgment: ‘coniecturis vel maxime supervacaneis adnumera‘vi
debet’.

59. quamvis—curas: Ep. 1. I7, 1; cp. Palmer on Saar
II. 2, 30.

feclsse: Roby§ 1371, S. G. § 541 (o).

extra. numerum=1rapd 16v fwflubv (Tor? ,8L'ou): extra motlur.‘
=1rap4‘1. ,uéAos, ‘out of time and tune ’.

60. rure:Roby§117o: S. G. § 486.

61. exercitus, ‘your forces’, i.e. of slaves. Actia. pugnasn
Verg. Aen. VIII. 75 Actia oella and elsewhere: the mom
regular form Actiaeu: is used by Ovid. Met. XIII. 7I5, XV.
166, and in prose.

62. hostfli more, i.e. quasi re vera hostes inter vos essetis.
63. lacus, i.e. the lake on your father’s estate.

64. velox, ‘swift’ as being winged, in accordance with th
usual representation of Nike or Victoria in works of art. Ther:
is probably no reference, as Ritter thinks, to the rapidity will
which the battle of Actium was gained. Cp. Sat. 1. I, 8.

“66. utroque pollice: cp. Plin. H. N. xxvm. 2, 251301122:
cumfavea/Imr, premere etiam proverbz'o z'uoemur. The opposiI
to this is pol/item verfere: cp. Juv. III. 36 verso pollice volg~
cum lz'llet, ora'rlzmt popularz'ter. It is not quite clear wh:
gesture is denoted by the two expressions. Mayor on Juv. la
writes ‘those who wished the death of a conquered gladiatr
turned (verteomzt, converteoant) their thumbs towards the
breasts, as a signal to his opponent to stab him: those wlf
wished him to be spared turned their thumbs downwards (pr
meoam‘), as a signal for dropping the sword’. But others tah ‘
premere as ‘to close’: so Ritter and Schlitz, and if I mistaL '
not, Georges in his Lexicon (‘den Daumen einschlagen’ji
L. and S. have the vague phrase ‘to close down’: White “'
press down’. In Prop. III. (Iv.) IO, 14. et nz'lz'rlar presso polish
finge (omar, the phrase evidently means simply ‘pressing yor ,
thumb upon them ’. The versus pollex is also called infesta‘.
(Quint. XI. 3, 119), and from App. Met. II. c. 21 (Hild
it is plain that this means ‘upturned’: porrz'git dexleram,
ad z'lzxz‘ar oralorum cozr/irmaz’ articulum ; duolnmlue z'nfimir (as:
(Izmir (lzg‘z'tzk, ceteros eminenter porrzgit, et infesto pollice a
menter mbn’ngem, ire/ft.

67—85. Be careful rfyozlr words: avoid curious question-xx
do not allow yourself to be enamoured of any of your patron:

is}. 1. Ep. XVIII.] NOTES. 221

base/told: be cautious in introductions, and do not attempt to
hfmd the unwortfly.

68. de quoque, perhaps best taken with Bentley as=et de
ma: Porphyrio rightly says that there are three questions guid
licas. dc guo dials, oui dials. So Cic. in Pis. 31, 75 la quid, lu
wd guos, la de guo dz'oas, z'ntellegir? It is however quite
egitimate to take quoque as the ablative of qm‘squc, although the
:xpression is not to be explained with Orelli and others as for
mid de quocunque lzomz’ne dz'cas: rather it implies that in each
ndividual case care is to be used. Cp. Madvig’s De Finibus,
Bxcursus v1. p. 836 note.

71. emissum ‘let slip’: A. P. 390 nescz't 720x mirm reverti.
doubt whether the generally assumed reference to an arrow
llows sufficiently for the idea of carelessness here involved. Cp.
[enander Frag. 607 Mein. 09'7" éx xepés yefiérra KapTepas‘ (32':
Iobet) M001! [)giov xa-raoxefv, 0:71" aim} 'yhdza'cr'qs M'you.

72. non—Ulla, to be taken closely togetherznulla. For
1e question of mm with imperatives cp. J. E. Nixon in the
bur-ml! of Plzz'lology VII. 54—59: Palmer on Sat. 11. 5, 91:
wager Hist. Synl. I. 286.

lecur: frequently regarded as the seat of the emotions: cp.
arm. I. I 3, 4 memu fen-Jens dzjicz'lz' bile tumet z'ecur, ib. 2 5, 15
our ulteroxum, Sat. 1. 9, 66 meum z'ecur urere bill's.

75. beet aut—angat: if the patron grants your request, be
ill think that he has discharged all obligations, though his gift
really of little value: if he is churlish and refuses you, this will
.use you pain. There was a story to the effect that Vergil
ceived from Maecenas a favourite slave named Alexander, and
)m Pollio another named Cebes. Cp. Ribbeck N arr. p. xxxi.

78. quondam ‘at times:’ cp. Carm. 11. IO, 18 guandam
'fiara tacentem suxcitat Illusam: Sat. II. 2, 82 121': tamm ad
21in: polerz't tranrcurrere quondam, Verg. Aen. II. 367 guandam
Tam vz'ctz's redz't in frazcordz'a wirtus: cp. VI. 877. In Cic. ad
rm. II. 16, 2 quoted by L. and S. for this meaning of quondam,
: must certainly render ‘of old’: in de Div. I. 43, 98 quid
‘m saepe lapidum, sanguim's non mmguam, terrae inferdum,
ondam etz'am lactic imoer dqfluxz't the climax not less plainly
lints to ‘once’ as the meaning. Hence it is doubtful whether
is usage is found in Cicero. Cp. the similar use of olz'm.

I tradimus ‘introduce’. Ep. 1. 9, 3.

f 79. premet: ‘ crushes ’, with a stronger force than in Ep. 1.
‘, 36 : so often in Tacitus: cp. Boetticher Lox. T ac. s. v.

222 HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

80. ut—serves. If you have been deceived“ and have intifi
duced a man who proves unworthy, do not attempt to stand 1
him, in order that you may not exhaust your influence, but m1
preserve it unimpaired for the protection of one whom you kncr
well, and who looks to you for help, when assailed by calumm
Bentley’s conjectures at and fia’mz‘er are quite superfluous.

82. dente Theonino: the scholiasts tell us that Theon was-r:
very witty and abusive freedman, who so offended his patron ii
his bitter jests that he was turned out of his house, and hadu
farthing left to him that he might buy a rope and hang himsea
‘ Nothing further is known of him, and even this is not very truu
worthy.

circumrodltur: cp. Sat. 1. 4, 81 alwmtmz guz' roa’z‘t amz'czma
ecquid sentls ‘do you feel at all?’ i.e. ‘don’t you feel?’

84. tua. res agitur: cp. Juv. III. 198—200.

86—95. It ix (2 Izam’ tar/1’ to relaz'n t/ze fat/our qf t/zc powwfie
fin-you mus! always/ill! in will: their lzztmourx.

87. metuet is perhaps a little better supported than maturs'

88. hoc age ‘give'all your mind to it’: Ep. I. 6, 3r (notch
Ter. And. 186, 415.

91. The spuriousness of this line does not admit ofa quc'i
tion. It is not found in any of the good MSS., and contains tvt
inexplicable difficulties: (I) éz'lmlz'potore: is, as Bentley saw, litti
better than palmztcr potorcx, while to connect bibuli with Eden
is to do reckless violence to the meaning of the word: (2) man
a’e node could only mean ‘as early as midnight’: cp. Ep. 1. r
32; 14, 34. It is evident that some copyist (not before the XX)
century) feeling the need of a subject to oa’erzmt introducri
polar“ and then attempted to make up the line by a clumm
adaptation of Ep. I. [4, 34 qm’m bz'lmlzmz liguz'a’i media de la":
Falerm'. The subject to odermzl may be derived from porrecs
pom/a, i.e. porrzgrcm‘cr pow/a. It unquestionably makes a neat:
line to retain [fin/022's and omit oderzmt, as is done by Meinelds
Haupt, L. Miller, Kruger and Schlitz. But I cannot see had
we can be justified in rejecting a word which is found in 3
our good MSS. and retaining one which appears first in {1
inferior ones. How are we to conceive of the history of t?
line, if the true reading palm-e: was ousted for centuries by on:
rum‘, and then suddenly reappeared, bringing with it a spurioi
ending to the line? It is quite astounding to find Macleane 5:“?
ing in face of the evidence against it ‘the verse must remain t:
a better can be found’. Any editor of the Xlxth century cont

(

’ in
i. z.

hr. 1. E15. XVIII.] NOTES. ' 223

flake up a line, that Horace might possibly have written, which
b more than can be said for this blundering product of the XIth.

93. tepores has far more authority than vapores, and the
Iature of the evidence in favour of the former is such as to
nclude altogether Orelli’s notion that it may be a gloss on
mpores. Macleane stands, I think, quite alone among recent
:ditors in following Orelli. It is true, however, that tepor
generally denotes a mild warmth (cp. Lucret. II. 857 calia’um
epidumque vaporem ‘heat moderate or violent’ Munro), and the
mliest instance quoted for the meaning of ‘feverishness’ is from
mmianus XIX. 4, 2 teporefebrium aresmnt.

nocturnos undoubtedly suggested the unlucky mea’z'a de node
0 the medieval copyist. ,

iures, not simply due to the preceding quamm's, but hypo-
hetical (cp. Ep. II. 2, 113), as Palmer notices on Sat. 11. 2, 30.

94. nubem, a common metaphor, which we may retain in
ranslation: ‘banish the cloud from your brow’. Cp. Soph. Ant.
.28 vepéhn 6’ 6¢piiwv ihrep (ll/1.0.7661! fiéOos aio’xfivet: Eur. Hipp.
73 ar-ru'yvbv 6'6¢pfiwv ué¢os afifa’werat: Shakspere Ant. and Cleop.
II. 2, 52 ‘Will Caesar weep? He has a cloud in ’5 face’. Con-
pgton’s version ‘unknit your brow’ reminds us of Taming of the
ihrew V. 2, ‘unknit that unkind, threatening brow’.

95. obscuri=‘mysterious’ vatbivovs. The modesty which
rompts to reserve often makes a man appear to be disguising
is thoughts with a view to deceive. Cp. Cic. de Off. 111. 13, 57:
9e autem celana’i genus...non apertz', non sz'mplz'ozlr, non ingenui,
rm z'mti, non virz' bom' (est), wersuti potz'us, obscurz', astutz', fal-
tz's, malitz'osz', cal/2212', veteralorz's, wafrz'.

96—103. W/zataver you (10, study philosophy, whit/z alone
m give you tlze secret of a lzzzppy [2' e.

96. leges: Roby § 1466: S. G. §602, ‘you must study for
)urself...(t0 learn) how’ &c.

98. Num—num: Bentley’s ne—ne, retained from the early
litions (perhaps only by oversight) has practically no authority.
.itter and Schiitz join semper mops ‘never to be satisfied’: it
rems better to regard agitet as a jussive subjunctive retained
tom the direct question [Roby§ 1612, S.G. § 674 (on and to
aanslate ‘whether you are always to be tormented by a craving
rat is unsatisfied’. There is no need for study and instruction
'efore a man can learn whether he i: tormented: his desire is to
now whether he will ever escape from his torment. Orelli is
Early right with his ‘num te lucri et potentiae cupiditas, cui

2 24 H ORA TI EPISTULA E

semper deest aliquid et quae nunquam expleatur, agitate de-i.
beat’. We arrive however at much the same meaning if we con-‘
sider that the direct question would have been agitatne me Jumper..-
with the present used for the future.

99. mediocriter utillum: ‘things indifi'erent’ ‘quae Stoicit'
a67d¢opa vocabant’ Or. Cp. Cic. de Fin. III. 16, 53127072721011
autcm omne, quad est bonum, primum locum tenere dzcimus,
mam: est, net bonum are 17a; malum lzot, quad praepositum
(wporryuévoy) w! prae‘cipuum nominamm: idque ita definimus,

uon’ sit nulmférm: (dfitacpopov) mm aestzmatz'one mea’iocn’. These
a6td¢opa include in the Stoical theory all things generally con-
sidered good by men, with the exception of virtue, which is the
.mmmum 601mm.

100. doctrina: the familiar 1nquiry of the philosophers: cp.
Plat. Meno (1d z'1'.lzt é‘xets ,uOL shrew, w wapa'res, apa. 575mb!
7'7 dpern; 7'7 on 51611717017 (IAN c'w'mrrov; 77 0516 damn-0v 07715
Mflmou, ahka. 4719661. wapayiyveraz refs av0pw7ro¢s 77 6AM; nrl
“rporq'b. Similarly in the Protagoras, Socrates argues against the
view of Protagoras that virtue can be taught, though in the
course of the discussion he affirms that virtue is knowledge
‘which is the most teachable of all things’. Cic. Part. Or. 64.
quonam pacta m’rtu: pariah”, naturam an ration: an um.

101. quid te tibi reddat amicum, another reminiscence ol
Plato: op. de Rep. X. 621 c. 67111170617177»! 71er ¢pov77¢rews 1mm
Tpo'mp értrnfievaonev, Yva Kai 777.12}! (111702: «pike: wuev Kal 7023
0605'.

102. pure=simere ‘what gives you untroubled calm’.

honos, public honours, especially oflice, which is often in-
consistent with money- -making. Hence Schutz s proposal to read
at for an would really injure the sense. There are three altema-i
tives suggested : but 110710: cannot be for [1017511715, as some have
taken it, for there is no contrast between virtue and a retired
life.

lucellum: a remembrance of this line, or of Sat. 11. 5, 82
(«um pm fzta lute/[um would have enlightened those persons who
were puzzled by Mr Lowe’s proposed motto for the match tax
stamp, ex lute 17a 6/1110]. The word 15 used also by Cicero.

103. fallentis: E1). I. I7, 10.

104—11117: my own quiet tawdry-110mg, my prayer: an
on]; for tom/trim” and nulcymuimce. Comm/mam I willpm
wait for mysdf, 1f 70.): give: me life a7zd'p7 osperity.

w
ilk. I. Ep. XVIII.] NOTES. . 225

' 105. Mandela; cp. Mr Justice Lawson’s words in the Anti-

rian Magazine for June 1883, p. 289 : ‘The river Licenza,
graces Digentia, flows through the bottom of the valley far
beneath us [at Vico Varo], a limpid stream, speeding to join the
Ania. On the opposite side of the river, situate upon a lofty
:minence, is a village now called Cantalupo Bardella, which
5 Horace’s Mandela, described by him as ‘rugosus frigore
pagus’ from its lofty position. We may well fancy Horace,
is he ambled along this road, observing the villagers coming
lown the hill to draw their supplies of water from the Digentia
lowing at its base’.

‘107. ut mlhi Vivam: the old reading was at, which Keller
iefends, accepting the interpretation of Porphyrion ‘provided
hat'. Bentley rejected this, partly because ‘omnes libri paullo
etustiores’ have at, partly because he doubted this use of at,
then not followed by lumen, and almost all recent editors have
allowed him. But the clear preponderance of the best M88. is
a favour of ut (unless we attach overwhelming weight to the
at. Bland.), and I cannot but think that internal evidence as
mngly supports it. [Willi is emphatic: ‘for myself’, and not
it the vain demands of frivolous society. Reading at, we must
tke the two wishes as independent: ‘May I have as much as I
)w have or even less, and may I live to myself, for all of life
tat yet remains, if it is the will of the gods that aught should
at remain’. Is it good sense for a man to wish to have what
3 now has, or even less, without adding the conditions on which
a is willing to be content with less—in Horace’s case the re-
ution of his independence ? As to the usage of at, how does
is passage difier from Cic. ad F am. Ix. 6, 4 liémter omnibus
mi: 01):: (amuserim, ut (=if only) mz'lzz' final 02' nullzz inter-
llant: zlrto maa’o w'wrc: or from Tusc. II. 6, I6 guam turpi-
dinem mm pertulerz't ut (=if only) gflugz'at dolorem .7 Mr Reid
inks that the fact that Horace corrects himself in vv. III—112,
d says he ought to ask the gods only for external things, and
guarantee himself that he will deal with them aright, shows
at he had previously prayed for a right frame of mind. But
is he does in v. I to.

109. llbrorum: cp. Sat. II. 3, rr, where Horace takes out a
Election of Greek poets to his retirement in the country.

L 110: neu introduces a further wish ; hence much better than
’. which has little support. ‘ Nor make my life one flutter of
spense’ Con. Cp. aerluat Ep. 1. r, 99; natat Sat. 1!. 7, 7.

1111. sod, far better, as Bentley well showed, than the old
finding later. ‘qui donat et quae a’anal et quz'pom't et qua: pom?
Hbus fere singula testimoniis comprobantur ’ Bentl. The Blan-

w. H. I5

226 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

dinian MSS. (among others) have quz'fimit, but gut has been ver )‘
generally recognized as due only to a. false assimilation to law‘s
It is almost necessary to have a limiting object to orare.

ponit is so very commonly used by Horace in the sense «
‘lay down’ (Carm. III. 2, 19; IO, 9; IV. 12, 25; Sat. II. 3, 161
Ep.1. 1, 10; to, 31; i6, 35; A.P. 469) that it is diflicult 1
believe that he used the word here in the sense of ‘bestowi/
The confusion between D and P is one of the most common :1
uncial M58. The passage in Carm. I. 34, r4, f. lzz'nc apicr
ra/mx Fortmla mm slrz'a’orc atuto sustulit, lzz'c poruisse gaudcx-
which decided Bentley, after some hesitation, to accept pom}, .‘
not closely parallel, for there the action is more vividly picture;
than here. On the other hand, if point had come by simp':
corruption from donut we should have expected to find t1!
intermediate stage panat (found in one MS.) more widen!
diffused; and if fault was the original reading. donut would I .
an almost inevitable gloss. Hence it is perhaps best on th
whole to retain pom't. [“I take the word to have the met:
phorical sense corresponding to its literal use of banquets (58%
II. 2, 23; 4, I4; 6, 64; 8, 91). Jupiter ‘sets before’ us thing!
as his guests.” ]. S. R. This is supported by the similar use
aufert.]

112. dot vitam : cp. Ov. Pont. II. I, 53 di tibz' dent amma
a te nam atom 5mm: .' Trist. V. r i, r 5 net vita»: m: ope: net: 1':
121171 1' a'z'ir adcmz't.

1111: it is noteworthy that almost all MSS. have the unmetrici
mi/Ii: so often even the best have a genitive in -iz', where tl‘
metre requires 1'.

EPISTLE XIX.

This Epistle recalls the tone of Satires IV. and x. in Bow
1. The epistolary form is more completely than elsewhere
this book a mere form; but it is natural that Horace’s scorn:
of his imitators and rejoinder to his critics should be addresses
in the first instance to his patron Maecenas. The letter cannay
be earlier than the publication of the first three books of t!
Odes: otherwise there is nothing to fix its date. It is evidentn
separated by a considerable interval from Carm. Iv. 3, whei
envious carping criticism had been silenced by the genera
recognition of the poet’s merits: Roma: princz'pz's urbz'um (15.:
natur .mbole: inter amalu'les vatum porter: me (horas, et ia-Is
dent: minus man/cor inz'z‘a’o.

gr. I. Ep. XIX.] NOTES. 227

1—20. Cratinus of old, Maeeenas, lzeld t/zat poems destined
p immortality were always inspired by wine; and from the
arlz'est a’ays poets have been tapers. I said tlzat the sober were
”fitted-for business than poetry : and since then my imitators
iave been always drinking. But more is needed for successful
ivalry, than an aping .y dress and looks.

 

’1. docte : cp. Carm. III. 8, 5 doete sermones utrz'nsgue lz'nguae.

Gratlno: the fondness of Cratinus for wine was made the
hbject of many jests among his contemporaries. Aristophanes
I the Peace (700—703) says that he died of grief at seeing a
trfull of wine smashed in an invasion of the Lacedaemonians,
. joke which gains instead of losing point, if we accept the
‘atement of the Schol. on At. Av. 521 that he was living at
ie time. Cp. also Soho]. on Eq. 400 a3:...ué0voov 6LafldMeL
tr Kpa-rfvov. He adds that in his play of the Hu-rimy Cratinus
zpresented himself as lawfully married to Kwpqifila, who wished
i leave him, and to bring an action against him for neglect,
ecause he had deserted her {or BMW. Athenaeus (II. 9 p. 149
:hweigh.) has preserved an epigram 011 him by Nicaenetus,
b6: 'roc xaplern néhei 7'0.be i'1r1ros (iota? 66w]; 6:3 m’vwv 065%»
' 'réxot aorpév. 'raih” éheyev, Atévvo'e, Kai émleev mix 6'be airman?
marinas, (DOE; wavrbs «36(5661 «£000.

2. placere diu go together, for m'vere needs no adverb:
arm. IV. 9, rr vivuntgue commissi calores Aeoliae fidibus
ullae.

. 3. potoribus: Schiitz takes this as an ablative, like textore
.* v. 13. I think it is unquestionably a dative (Roby § 1146,
l G. § 476); and cannot see why a construction found twice
fleast in Vergil (Aen. I. 440 neoue eernz'tur ullz‘, III. 398 mall's
sl’z'tantur moenz'a Graiz's), and several times in Ovid (Her.
. 46; Fast. II. 61, III. 108, 325, V. 110, 303; Trist. V. 10. 37
[:.) should be pronounced by Mr Page on Cam. I. 6, 2 ‘ quite
ltdmissible’ in Horace: Madvig allows non uni aut alterz'
fliti...audiuntur in Liv. V. 6, I4, and quaerentz'lms utrz'nque
:tio im'tur in Liv. I. 23, 10, though in XXII. 34, 8 he cor-
BIS to contemnz' a patrz'lms desz’erz'nt. For apparent instances in

new (e. g. De Sen. II, 38) cp. Madvig on de F'in. I. 4, II.

ere direct agency is denoted: in v. 13 textore indicates rather
:instrumentality, ‘ by the help of’ or ‘ thanks to ’. ,Both these

res differ materially from those in which the ablative of the

Dstantive is accompanied by an adjective, for which cp. note

iEp. I. I, 94.

mt ‘ever since’, Roby§ 1719, S. G. § 723. 'l‘he Muses

tnk at first only from springs like Castalia and H_1ppocrene:

l since the days when Bacchus enrolled (‘ tanquam m legionem

_ 15—2
é
a

228 HORAT] EPISTULAE.‘

suam : nam hoe verbum militare est’ Porph.) the frenzied poem
among his troop of followers, they too have borne the traces ¢ ~(
their nightly potations. Lambinus and Bentley placed a fu"
stop at poems, and a comma after sanor, taking at as a partici i
of comparison, but this is clearly less good.

male denotes either the deficiency of what is good or th'l
excess of what is bad, like the prefix 715-: cp. wranus, wgranal.
on the one hand, and wpal/z'a’u: on the other (Sat. 1. 2, 129));
so male pertinax Carm. I. 9, '24, male a’z'rpar ib. x7, 25; bri
male fidu: (Verg. Aen. II. 23), male grams (Ov. Her. VII. 2:.
etc. Cp. Sat. 1. 3, 45, and 48. The inspired frenzy of poe».
has been a commonplace at least since the days of Democritu ‘7
Cp. Cic. Div. I. 37, 8o negat sine furore Democrz'tus guamyuam
poclam Izzagrzum are posse, gztoa’ idem dicz't Plato (Phaedr. 245 A
Cp. A. P. 295, Sat. 11. 3, 322.

4. satyris faunisque: the Satyrs were always regarded : '
attendants of Bacchus: cp. Carm. 1:. I9, 4. The Fauns a2;
here introduced as typifying the earliest Italian poetry: cl.
Ennius in Cic. Brut. 19, 71 wrsz'bus qua: 012'”; mez' vatgsqzxx
cauebrzm‘, and Mommsen Hi”. I. 230: ‘the earliest chant i
the view of the Romans, was that which the leaves sang!
themselves in the green solitude of the forest. The whispe3<
and pipings of the ‘ favourable spirit’ (Fauna: from fawn) i .
the grove were repeated to men by the singer (z'az‘es), or by th
songstress (carmemz, carmenta) who had the gift of listeningt;
him, with the accompaniment of the pipe, and in rhythmical‘r.
measured language (camzm, afterwards carmm, from aware) ’. .

5. fore ‘as a rule ’: Ep. I. 6, 9.

6. laudibus vini, i.e. by the epithets which he applies 1.
it, pehtndfis, ueMtppwv, 15515107“, efi'r’plwp, pevoetmis: cp. alsr.
II. VI. 261 dv6pl 6% Kexpntfrrc aévos ,ué'ya. quos désa. vino“:
=w'nosus fuisre.

7. pater, a term of respect for the father of Roman poetry.
cp. pater C/zrysippm in Sat. 1. 3, 126. Prop. III. 2, 6 Um}
pater .ritz'ms Emma: am: bz'bz't.‘ and Plato’s o' narfip fimfiu IIaxl-
”swam. There may also be a reference to the fact that he live'
in days of old (cp. Jam's of Lucilius in Sat. 11. I, 34), but not, ..
Ritter supposes, to the age which he reached. Ennius said I
himself mmquam parlor, m'si :i port/agar.

8. prosiluit ‘ sprang forth ’, as if eager to take part himssm
in the wars of which he was singing. Yet ‘he celebrates ti
heroism of brave endurance, rather than of chivalrous daringr
the fortitude that, in the long run, wins success, and saves tl
State, rather than the impetuous valour which achieves a barrii

l2"
k
hr. I. Ep. XIX.] NOTES. 229

[lory’ Sellar, Roman Poets of tie: Republic? p. 113. The wars
m which he dwelt most fully in his Annals were that with

?yrrhus, the Second Punic war, the Macedonian, the Aetolian
Ind the Istrian wars.

8—9. forum—sevens. Cp. Catull. V. a rumour-gm smum
weriorum. The question into whose mouth Horace puts these
words depends upon the reading in v. 10. The old reading
dim? has been again defended by Schiitz, who argues that
Liter is to be taken as the subject. ‘The knowledge of Roman
sonditions cannot surprise us in a God, especially as he is in-
roduced under his Latin name; and to lay stress upon the
nachronism destroys the jesting tone of the passage’. But
wen if we allow this, the whole context shows that Horace is
idiculing his own slavish imitators, not the poets who fell in
with the ordinance of their patron deity. Bentley rightly saw that
ullerem in v. 18 made this quite clear. The attempts that have
em made to find a subject in Cratinus or Ennius are still less
uccessful. The puteal Lz’bom'r—a low circular wall built round
: spot in the forum, which had been struck by lightning.
etween the Temple of Castor and that of Vesta (cp. Marucchi
:hscn'zzbne a'el Faro Romano Roma 1883 p. 65), by Scribonius
:ibo, possibly the aedile of B.c. 193, but more probably the trib. pl.
:’ B.C. I49—was certainly not known to Cratinus, and probably
at to Ennius. Hence it is much better to accept the reading
Iixz', which has good MS. authority. The word is used with a
nrtain mock solemnity ‘I laid down this law’, as in Sat. II. 2, 5r ;

227, with a reference to the praetor’s edict. Perhaps it is
:tter with Bentley to suppose that Horace had expressed this
Jinion ‘inter convictores’ than to press passages like Carm. I.
S, 3; III. 35 and Ep. 1. 5, 16—20, the last of which, at any rate,
auld hardly be in general circulation by this time.

The Scholiasts here and on Sat. 11. 6, 35 tell us that the
naetor’s tribunal was set up at the palm] Libom's: but Mr Palmer
rghtly points out that in neither of these passages, nor yet in
::rs. IV. 49 (where cp. Conington’s note) is there any reference
a legal business. It is better to take it simply as ‘the Exchange’,
acre business men, and especially money-lenders meet. Cp.
.c. pro Sest. 8, 18 alter...putealz' et fomeratorum gregibus
flatus. The question whether there were not two or even
)re puteals in the Forum is one not easy to decide : cp. Dirt.
g'ogr. II. 780 A (where there is an engraving of a coin with a
:resentation of the p. Lz'bom's): Burn’s Rome and the Cam-
'gna p. 86: Nichol’s Roman Forum p. 129. If however the
moliasts here and on Pers. Iv. 49 are right in saying that the
LLibom's was near the Fabian arch, it can hardly have been
entical with the puteal 0f Attus Navius in the Comitium (Cic.
:Div. I. 17, 33: Liv. I. 36: Dionys. 1H. 71) where his famous

2 3o HORA TI EPISTULAE.

Whetstone and razor were buried. In any case the former we
the more famous by far, so that it could be named by Cicero an
Persius without any qualifying epithet.

9. siccis: cp. Carm. I. 18, 3 5126i: amm’a mzm dm'a dez
fi'oposuit.

11. nocturno—diurno. This line curiously resembles i
rhythm A. P. 269 Nocturna versate manu, versate diurna;
has even been supposed to contain a parodying reference to i
which is just possible, if we accept with Prof. Nettleship tli
earliest date assigned to the Ars Poetica. For olere v.
Horace substitutes the stronger word putere: cp. Mart. I. 2
Herterno foetere mero qui credit Aeerram, fallitur: in [me
temper Aeerra biliz'z‘. The epithet dz'urno is not however qui.‘
correctly attached here to the wine : the meaning is ‘they stir:
all day of the wine which they vie with each other in drinking j
night’, not, as in Martial, that they sit up drinking into the ne«
(lay. Cp. Carm. IV. 1, 3r nee certare z'zmat mero ‘to join “4
drinking bout’ Page.

12. pede nudo: Plutarch says of Cato of Utica (c. W
wohhdms dvurrédn‘ros Kai dxi'rwu El: 16 61);;60101! rpofiet ,u.e‘r’ d'pw'r'a'
and in c. I. speaks of the firm and immoveable expression of h
face. Some have thought that Horace is referring here rather‘:
the elder Cato, doubting whether he would have ventured '
choose Caesar‘s bitter enemy as his type of virtue, and remindir
us that the younger was himself only an imitator of the eldel
But Carm. I. 12, 35 Catom': midi/e letum seems answer enougz
to the first: to the second we may reply that it is far more
harmony with the context to understand a contemporary as tl‘
object of imitation, than one who had died more than a centu.
before. Cp. Mommsen Hirl. IV. I 56. ‘A strange caricature :
his ancestor...he even formed a school, and there were individua:
———it is true they were but a few-—who in their turn copied at:
caricatured afresh the living pattern of a philosopher’. Cic. z
Att. II. r, to speaks of Servilius as Catom': aemulator, and oft-i
mentions Favonius, who we learn from Dio XXXVIII. 7 wu
called the ‘ape of Cato’: Mommsen applies to the latter t}
hardly less uncivil phrase of Cato’s Sancho (IV. 315). Cp. t1
proverb ‘ cucullus non facit monachum’.

13. textore, if taken as a kind of instrumental ablative (an
on v. 3) needs no correction. *

*15. ruplt ‘ruined’: many editors suppose that Iarbit:
strained himself till he burst, in the attempt to rival Timager
in loudness of voice and fluency of speech; but this is quu
inconsistent with urbamrx. It seems rather that he brougu
himself into trouble by imitating the bitter wit of Timagenei

E
#1:. I. Ep. XIX.] NOTES. 231

my well compares Val. F lacc. V. 341 lamina rump”: fletu
j-ith Ov. A. A. I. 129 lacn'mi: corrumpere ocellos. Conington’s
mdering

The wretched Moor, who matched himself in wit
With keen Timagenes, in sunder split

is based upon the story given by Acron: “cum Timagenem
‘ ilosophum post convivium et inter pocula declamantem vellet
rmitari et non posset, invidia quodammodo discerptus est’,
though he seems rightly to reject the notion that mp2? means
Simply rupz't z'nm'a'ia. Any notion of envious rivalry seems out
of keeping with the next line.

Iarbltam: the Scholiasts tell us that this man was a Man-
retanian, named Cordus—possibly the same as the Codrus of
rVerg. Eel. VII. 26 invz'a'z'a rampantur ut z‘lz'a Cairo—who was
aicknamed Iarbitas from Iarbas, the king of the Gaetulians who
:ppears in the Aeneid (IV. 196). Timagenes was a rhetorician

Alexandria, who was brought as a prisoner to Rome by
A. Gabinius in B.C. 55, and was at first employed as a cook, and
Hitter-bearer, but was afterwards ransomed by F austus Sulla.
He opened a school of rhetoric, and met with much success,
tequiring the favour of Augustus. But afterwards he offended
the emperor by some bitter jests upon his wife and family, and
was compelled to retire to the estate of Asinius Pollio at
r‘usculum. Cp. Quintil. x. 75.

17. Vitus with imitabile, not, as Schiitz says, with a’epipit,
[i‘hich can well stand alone. Cp. Juv. XIV. 4o quom'am a’orz'les
smitandz': turpz'bus ac pram} 0mm: sumus. In the context he
Tefers to Brutus and Cato.

18. pallerem can only mean ‘if I were pale’ which I am
lot. Conington’s ‘should my colour fail’ is rather misleading.
:Iorace describes himself as sun-burnt in Ep. 1. 20, 24.

exsang'ue cuminum: cp. Plin. H. N. xx. 14, 57: 0mm:
:uminum) pallorem aibenlz'bu: gignit. [ta certe ferunt Parcz'z'
.atr-onz': clan' inter magistro: dz'cma’z' assectatare: silizz'lz'tudz'ntm
ylorz's sludz'zlr contracti imitatos. Persius as usual imitates
dance in his pallenlz': grand cumz'ni (V. 56). Exsanguz': does
:ot appear to be used again in this sense of ‘causing paleness’
{afore Claudian (in Ruf. II. 130 exsanguz's Rufinum fierrulz'l
wror); but Persius Pro]. 4 has [ta/[Mam Pz'rmm in the same
:rnse: and so Propert. v. [Iv.] 7, 36 (um z'nrz'dz'z's pa/Zz'da zlz'na bz'éi.
the practice of drinking vinegar to make the face look pale and
asteresting has not been unknown in later days.

19. servum: ‘hoc novum et fortius quam servile’, Ritter.
fivid has serZ/a mama (Fast. VI. 5 58) and term aqua (Am. I. 6,
J.

§

232 HORA TI EPIS TULA E.

26). The word is not, as L. and S. say, akin to Germ. se/zwei:
‘heavy’, but from root SER ‘bind’ Curt. Et. 355, or possibly,
from root SAR ‘protect’, a derivation which has the advantage c
connecting it with servare.

20. bflem i.e. wrath, Sat. 1. 9, 66, H. 3, 141. tumultuu
‘the coil you make’, Con.

21——34. I am no slams/z imitator myself. Like my Greer
predecessors, I flaw mainlaz'nm’ my own orzg‘z'nalz'ty, in spite o_
my debt to them.

21. per vacuum ‘ on ground unclaimed by others ’, a Iega:
term. Gaius 11. 5t.

22. presslz Lucr. III. 3 £7qu luz's mme field [i.q. fixa
pedum pom) pressis vestz'gia szjgvzz's.

23. reget examen: ‘imitatus regem apium se sequentitn
ducem’ Porph. Keller says that fidet and reget have mu‘cl
more authority than fldz't and regit. As the vet. Bland. here sup
ports the bulk of his MSS. I have followed him with little hesi<
tation. The corruption appears to have begun with regel, t(
which fidet was afterwards assimilated. Ritter reads fidz't—
regret.

Patios: Archilochus was born at Paros, though he lived:
roving life. Though not strictly speaking the inventor of thul
iambic metre (Mahat’fy Greek Literature 1. 157) he was the firs:
to use it largely in literature. But he also employed the elegiau
verse, introduced shortly before his time by Callinus.

prlmus: Catullus had previously employed iambic trimeterre
(to say nothing of the dramatic poets) ; but Horace in his Epode:
had been the first to imitate the more complex ’EmpBol. For,
Epodes I.—-—X. he used the metre in which most of the extan'.
fragments of the Epodes of Archilochus are written ‘ metrum Iamv
bicum Senarium Quaternarium ’: of the Archilochium II'I
(Epod. XIII.) and IIIm (Epod. XL), the Pythiambicum IIn (Epod:
XIV.) and II‘n (Epod. xv. and XVI.), and the Alcmanium (Epod
XII.) we seem to have no specimen preserved from Archilochuszi
The Archilochium IVm (cp. Archil. fr. 103) is used in Carm. [3
4: the Archilochium Im (cp. Archil. fr. 85) in 0d. Iv. 7. which.
in spite of its position is probably an early production. It is
probable however that Horace in every case had a Greek examplel
before him : cp. Bentley’s note on Epode XI.

24. animos ‘ spirit ’.
25. agenda ‘which pursued’: when Lycambes of Pam

refused to give his youngest daughter Neobule to Archilochusi.
as he had promised to do. the latter assailed him with sucll.

Ener- verses that he hanged himself. Cp. Epod. VI. 13. agitare
. more common in this sense.

26. breviorlbus ‘humbler’ or ‘ scantier’, not, as some have
taken it, ‘less enduring’, like fireve lilz'um (Carm. I. 36, I6),
pirm'um brew: flare: amoenae rosae (ib. II. 3, r4). Horace is
uguing in defence of his own originality. It is true, he says,
that I imitated the metre: of Archilochus: but so did Sappho
and Alcaeus, and no one accuses them of plagiarism, for their
themes and style are altogether different: and so are mine.
Bentley in one of his most convincing notes first brought out
tlearly the connexion and interpretation of this passage, which

very commonly been misunderstood. Even now Ritter sup-
poses that Horace draws a distinction between his Epodes and
his Odes : but this mins the sequence of the thought. ne—ornes
Roby § 1660, S. G. § 690.

2?. artem, ‘ technique.’

_*28. temperat—Sappho: ‘masculine Sappho moulds her
Huse by the measure of Archilochus’ : temperare is the regular
yard for giving artistic shape to a composition, especially of
music: cp. Prop. 11. 34 (2111. 26), 8o: tale fad: carmm, dorm
attudine quale Cynthia: z'mfioxz'tzir tempera artimlix. Carm. IV.
. 18 o test'udz'ni: aureae a’ultem guae strepitum, Pz'erz', tempera.
node is not ‘foot’ but ‘measure , denoting the whole line, as in
.Carm. IV. 6, 35 Lesbian: sari/ate peak”; .' A. P. 81.

mascula. is a term of praise, not of blame, as the Scholiasts
trangely suppose.

29. ordine, best understood with Bentley of the arrangement
‘I' the various lines used by Archilochus in a strophe: e.g. the
"rc/u'lot/m: minor (arbarz'busgue tomae) was coupled by Alcaeus
:"ith a dactylic hexameter (Hor. 0d. Iv. 7), by Archilochus him-
t:lf with an iambic trimeter (Frag. 104).

30. nec—quaerit. The dilierence between Alcaeus, at any
ate, and Archilochus as to their themes was hardly so great as
13 might imagine from these passages. Alcaeus seems to have
stacked Pittacus with no less bitterness than Archilochus showed
5 Lycambes, though on political as much as on personal grounds.
ile can discover also ‘ the same enjoyment of love and wine, or
';mbling about the world, and of adventure’ (Mahafiy, Grtek
“iterative LP. 181). Sappho’s poetry on the other hand was
most entirely confined to the passion of love. atria: cp.
”pod. 6, I 5 atro dente: so mgr” in Sat. 1. 4, 85.

31. famoso ‘libellous ’: Sat. 11. r, 68: fizmosa epigmmmala
E Suet. Caes. 73; famasz' libel/1' in Tac. Ann. I. 72. . The ear-
‘est instance in which the word has a neutral meaning, if not

2 34 HORA T1 EPISTULAE.

a positively good one is in A. P. 469 ‘much talked of’. Eve
in Tacitus it has hardly acquired the meaning of ‘renowned’
cp. Hist. III. 38, and Heraeus on Hist. I. 10.

32. hunc, unquestionably Alcaeus. Archilochus was In
included among the lyric poets, strictly speaking. Catullus an
perhaps Calvus had already used the Sapphic metre; but 11
one as yet the metre of Alcaeus. Cp. Carm. III. 30, I3 ditar.
prz'nrtp: Aculz'um carom: ad I/alor dedulerse modos.‘ Carm.
32, 5; IV- 9, 3-

34. ingenuis ‘gentle ’, not, as Porph. says, claiming a mor:
superiority over his predecessors, Archilochus and Lucilius (wh
is altogether out of the question), who had indulged in gre:
license of language; but contrasted with the ventosa pleh: 0
V. 37. The audience for whom Horace wrote was one u
‘gentlemen ’, such as those named in Sat. I. to, 81—90. Cor
ington happily renders

Well may the bard feel proud, whose pen supplies
Unhackneyed strains to gentle hands and eyes.

35—41. [am dz'sparagcd in public though Iz'hed in private
became I tahe no unworthy step: to recur: applause.

35. cpuscula: Ep. 1. 4, 3.

36. premat ‘disparages ’. A. P. 262. Verg. Aen. XI. 41:
m cer:a...extol/ere viri: germ} his virtue, oorztra pram”: arms
Latz'm'.‘ Quintil. XII. 10, I4 praetzpu: prerscrunt cum (M. Tu:
lium), qui w'u’tri Atticorum imz'tatore: tupiehant. Tacitus ofte‘
uses the word in this sense.

37. ventosae: Ep. 1. 8, 12.

plebis does not seem to be limited, as Orelli says, to tli
patlae at grammm‘z'a' infirm" ordimk.‘ it naturally refers to a}
who could be gathered to listen to a recitation. For recitation
at Rome cp. the exhaustive note of Prof. Mayor on Juv. 111.;

38. impensls cenarum: the numerous instances of feast-
given to the people by those who would gain their favour ar.
collected by Madvig Verfdsrzmg etc. 11. 363.

trltae: cp. Pers. I. 54 rd: comz'z‘em horrzdulum trz‘la donor
[aama .' Mart. XII. 72, 4 tri/aepraemia cerla rogue.

39. nobilium: is this ironical or not? If it is, we mus
take it thus: ‘ 1 never listen to these illustrious writers, and re
taliate upon them by reciting my own poems, and therefore
have no need to stoop to court the critics’. But it seems better.
as there is no indication of irony in the context, and nothing
pointing to poetasters rather than to critics as in his thoughts, II,

9k. I. Ep; XIX.] NOTES. 235

lake it as seriously meant, and as referring to Pollio, Vergil,
Yarius and others of the circle round Maecenas: ultor is then an
expression of kindly humour, and not of bitterness, as in Juv. I. I
_II who listen only to writers of name and fame, and retaliate

on them, do not deign to court etc.’ Bentl. argues that
fiance did not recite his own poems: but the very passage to
which he refers, shows the conditions on which he did: Sat. 1. 4,
73 m: recito cuz'quam nisi amicis, i‘dque coactus, non ubivis
coramve quibuslibet. The ‘ Globe’ version: ‘I will not lower
myself by listening to and defending grand writers, so as to
curry favour ’ etc. is impossible.

40. grammaticas : Porph. takes tribus to refer to the
crowds of scholars, pulplta ‘ chairs ’ to the teachers. But as the
metaphor is evidently that of a candidate courting the suffrages
3f the Roman tribes at an election, and as the grammarians
:hemselves, rather than their pupils, would be the voters, it is
wetter to take grammaticas=grammaticorum, and pulpita. as a
;ouch to add graphic force, rather than as introducing a distinct
:lass. trz'éus has probably a touch of contempt in it, like our
uwn ‘tribe’ and (pillow. The pulpz'lum was properly the plat-
nrm of the stage (Ep. II. I, 174: A. P. 215, 274), but here it is
ransferred to the dais on which the teacher’s chair (mt/zea’m Sat.
. 10, 91) would be placed.

41. hinc 1113.6 lacrimae. In the Andria of Terence old
Simo tells how his son Pamphilus shed tears at the funeral of
:. neighbour of theirs named Chrysis. At first the father took
:to be a sign of his son’s affectionate character, that he was
0 much touched by the death of a mere acquaintance. But it
turned out that Chrysis had left a charming sister: and when
.zie old man saw her (v. 125) perrmrz't ilz'co am'mum. Atat,
cot illud est, him z'llae lacrz‘mae, lzaer z'llart mz'serz'cora’z'a. The
hrase became proverbial, and was used as here even when there
was no question of actual tears. Cp. Cic. pro Cael. 25, Gr sin
.utcm z'am z'am .mberat simullar, txrtmrta erat mnxuetua’o, dimi-
ium exrtz'terat, lzz'nc z'llae lacrz'maz Izz'mirum ct lzaet mum at am-
u'um Izorum scelerum atque rrz'mz'mmz.

41—49. lily critics ridicule my modesty as afirtea', but [will
act cross sword: will; tlzem, and so I decline a rumba], w/zirlz tau/d
41y lead to z'llfielz'ng.

theatris, evidently not the public theatres, but private halls
ased for recitations. These were lent by rich patrons to poets
and rhetoricians: cp. Mayor on Juv. VII. 40.

spissls ‘thronged’: cp. A. P. 205 spin-a redz'lz'a.

. 42. nug'ls, in humble disparagement of his own slight pro-
uctions: cp. Sat. I. 9, 2, with Palmer’s note.

r

236 ’ HORA 2'1 EPISTULAE.

43. rides ‘you are laughing at us ’. alt ‘ says one’ Pers. '
4o rider, ait. Juv. IX. 63 improbus a: cum porcis, az’t: 131914? f "
more common (cp. Sat. I. 4, 79; 3, 126; II. a, 99), aio bein'
rarely used where the speaker’s words are directly quoted: bu- '-

cp. Cic. Orat. u, 36. Verg. however has the construction
several times.

Iovis=Augus!i. Horace never directly applies this name t"
the Emperor, as Ovid does without scruple: and in the mout‘
of his critics it perhaps carries something of a sneer.

44. manare with a quasi-transitive force, like [562”.

65. um ‘in your own eyes'. naribus utl ‘to sneer 3
them openly’. Cp. Sat. 1. 6, 5 naso suspena'zk adum‘a: II. 8, 6.»
Balatro suspendms omm'a naso. Ep. I. 5, 23.

46. acuto—ung'ui: cp. Carm. I. 6, 18 proell'a virginum sect:
in fur/rm: nguz'bus atrium. Horace implies that the malice (2
his opponents is such that they will stoop to any kind of attack
Scratching however was a recognised method of carrying or
combats at Sparta. Cp. Cic. Tusc. v. 27, 77. Pausan. mi
14, 8.

47. late locus ‘the place you have chosen ’: isle has much
more authority here than file, and is better in itself.

‘dJludia. dicuntur tempora, quae gladiatoribus concedunturi
ut intra dies quinque pugnent’—Acron. The word occurs no:
where else.

$8. ludus plays upon dz'ludz'a: ‘I call for a respite of thcl
struggle, for a struggle though only in sport’ etc.

genult: gnomic aorist, Ep. I. 2, 4.8 note. trepldum ‘exw
cited’.

EPISTLE XX.

This Epistle is evidently intended as the epilogue to the‘i
First Book. It has been supposed that the reference in vv.‘
'27—'28 fixes beyond dispute the date of the publication of the‘.
book : but cp. Introduction. The book is humorously addressed,
as though it were a young slave, eager to escape from the safe
retirement of his master’s house, to see the great city, and to!
find himself lovers there, while he is ignorant of the dangers that:
await him, and the risk of desertion and neglect, when return:
will be impossible. The special interest for us lies in the lines
which give so graphic a sketch of Horace’s personal appearance)
and character.—Ovid in Trist. I. 1 addresses his own book imi
very similar language. Cp. Mart. I. 3.

glc I. Ep. XX.] NOTES. 237

5; 1—8. You will not stay modestly at home, my book? Tim:
4: qf: but you will be sorryfbr it.

jg': 1. Vertumn'am. Vertumnus seems to have been originally
ifie god of the annu: vertms, i. e. both of the spring and of the
tumn, but especially of the latter with its rich stores of fruit :
pp. Colum. x. 308 mercibus at wrm's dive: Vertumnus abundet:
:lPropert. IV. 2, II .reu guia vertentz': fructum praetq'zz'mu: amu',
.i'lVertumni rursu: creditur use sacrum. Perhaps it was only
from the significance of his name that he was credited with the
:power of changing himself into any form that he pleased. His
iemple was in the Vitus T macs, one of the busiest streets in
.Rome, full of all kinds of shops, and also of houses of ill repute.
«This circumstance may have contributed to the further explana-
1tion of his name as the deus invertendarum rerum, id est merca-
‘furae (Asconius in Verr. II. I, I 54, p. 199). Propertius (Iv. 2)
ahas a charming poem upon him: and Ovid Met. XIV. 62 3 ff. tells
110w he won the love of Pomona. Cp. Preller 136m. Myth. p.
397—9-

*Ianum : a temple of Janus was at the bottom of the Argile-
:zum, which was not, as Macleane says, a street leading out of
»;he Vicus Tuscus, but on the opposite side of the Forum (Burn’s
flame p. 79), near the Subura, also a disreputable quarter.
il'here are references in Martial to the book-shops in the Argile-
rum (1. 3, I ; n7, 9). Porph. says ‘ Ianus quoque similiter vicus
nst’. Cp. Ep. 1. I, 54. note.

 

spectare ‘to have your eyes upon ’, with wistful longing. So
jcpparently in Verg. Ecl. III. 48 xi aa' vilulum sperms.

2. sculcet ‘of course’ ironically, giving the reason in the
noook’s mind.

prostes ‘ be ofiered for sale’, not without a double entena’re.

Sosiorum, probably brothers, freedmen of the family of the
Kiosii, possibly of the C. Sosius praetor in B.c. 49. They are
enentioned as booksellers also in A. P. 345. In the Greek
i‘friters who mention C. Sosius (Plutarch, Dio and Josephus) the
name is written with (.1: if this is correct, and not due simply to
iassimilation to Emma); and the like, we must assume synizesis
If the z' in both passages of Horace.

pumice: ‘after the volume}; was completed and rolled up,
[both ends of the closed roll were smoothed and polished with
mumice’ Munro Crz'tz'a'xm: qf Catullu: p. 54, against Ellis’s
nommentary on Catull. XXII. 8 pumice omnia aequaz‘a: cp.
'jiatull. I. 1—“: quoi dono lepia’um novum lz'lzellum aria’a mode
(«unite expolz'tum? Ov. Trist. I. I, II net fragili gaming: po-
ufanlurpumiafimzm. Mart. VIII. 72, I noml’zmz murz'a’ cultu:

238 HOE/1T1 EPISTULAE.

aridoyue mam-u pumice} aria/i polltus. Macleane is wrong hem
first in speaking of parchment rolls, instead of papyrus, ann
secondly in supposing that the outside skin was polished wit '1.
pumice: the parchment (memémim) used as the wrapper of th
papyrus roll was stained purple or saffron. Tibull. III. I, l
lutea sea’ m'weum int/0171a! memérana llbellum, fumex et came
landed! ante comas.

3. claves: books not offered for sale were kept in looks.
and sometimes sealed cases (.tcn'm'a) or chests (armariz’), usual: I
of cedar to keep off moths. Cp. Mart. I. 66, 5—8 serreta quaem
carmimz et rut/es curds (11m: nor/it mm: scrim'oque szgvzatas CIA“
lodit tlpse virglmk fuller Marlee, guae trim (lura mm z'rz/zorm,“
mania, where an unpublished poem is compared to a young giri:
as here to a boy. Menander speaks of keeping a wife not on} 1*
barred, but even scaled up: b’ans Be‘ ,uoxkois Kai (Sui cr¢pa7wudru*-
mbg'et Eduap'ra, (Span! TL 67? 60min! ao¢6v, pd‘ratés éan Kai ¢pov6u
or‘zfiéu (ppm/cf. Cp. Aristoph. Thesmoph. 414—428. Store-Chan J
bers were often scaled, both in Greece (Aristoph. Lys. 1195):
and at Rome, Plaut. Cas. II. I, r obsignate cellar, rcferte amtlum
ad me.

4. panels; Sat. 1. 4, 73. ostendl gemis: for the construu
tion cp. Ep. I. 15, 7. communis ‘what is open to all’: cam
mum'r locus was a euphemism for a house of ill-fame.

6. fuge, explained by schol. Cruq. ‘devita conspectun
hominum, nc redeas deterior’. Schiitz defends this interprets:
tion, denying that fugere can mean simply‘ to hurry oil”, brd
Senec. Epist. 108, 25 mun/1mm Vergz'lius (lie: dz‘ez’t ire, s5:
fugere, quad currefldi germs canez'tatissz'mum est is surely ‘
sufficient defence (cp. Verg. Aen. V. 740): and we may furthei
note that the book is represented as running away from it
master’s house. The asyndeton in non erit reditus is slightli
in favour of Scliiitz‘s view: it is a little more natural to reganc
the appended clause as giving the reason for what has been saion
than as a caution to be borne in mind, translating ‘for them.
will be’ rather than ‘but remember there will be’. But 0i
the other hand, as this is a valedictory address, and as Horace
in vv. 19 fl". gives his book a commission to discharge, it seem:
quite necessary that he should express somewhere his assent:
however reluctantly, to its departure.

deacendere: Bentley arguing against the current readimi
discea’ere (which has only the slightest MS. authority, if any
shows by a large collection of passages that (lavender: was tl‘ I
regular word for going down into the Forum.

6. emisso: Ep. x. 18, 71.

E. 1. Ep. XX.] NOTES. 239

r
t"

i. 7. quid volul? Verg. EC]. 11. 58 heu, heu! quid voluz'
thiuro milu‘?

‘ ‘ubl quid: the great preponderance of MS. authority is here
1 favour of guz'd, and Keller admits that it must have been
amnd in the archetype, though he is inclined to think it an
wnor for quit, which Yonge, Ritter, Schiitz, Kriiger, L. Miiller
nd Orelli all retain. It is certainly more natural to have quit,
inferring to amotor: but perhaps quid may be defended of an
zct, rather than a thing.

 

x. laeserit still keeps up the double reference: cp. 0v. Her.
n. [03 nulla reparahz'li: arte Idem pmz’z'cz'tz'a est.

8. 1n breve te cog't: applied to the book this means ‘that
mu are rolled up and replaced in your case’; in its reference to
re young slave it means ‘ that you are brought into sad straits’.

.p. Ter. Haut. 669 hat re 2'» auguslum oppz'a’o uuuc meat
vguntur copz‘ae.

plenus ‘ sated ’.

9—18. You may he lz'hert' well enough when you are young,
u the time will come when you will he utgledea’, or sent out of
.1 country ; and a dismal olo’ age awaits you.

P 9. quodsi...aug‘ur ‘if the prophet [i.e. Horace] does not
5e his foresight in his vexation with the offender’.

.. 10. deserat, the reading of the archetype, may well be
fifended, as expressing the anticipation in the mind of Horace
mt it will be so. Cp. A. P. r 55 sersuri done: cautor...dz'mt.
rentley allows desert? to stand in his text without remark, but
is is barely possible, and has little authority. Cp. Ep. I. 18,
». , Roby§ 1664, S. G. § 692. deseret would stand, but it has
W little support in M88. Perhaps we should see here an
{fly instance of the construction so familiar in Tacitus (Drager
Aid. Syut. II. 585) where done: is regularly used with the sub-
;mctive without any suggestion of either expectation or purpose.

a aetas, ‘youth’, rarely so used, unless the context clearly
=nints to this meaning: in most, if not all the passages quoted
:1 parallel, e.g. Ter. Andr. 54, 286, ‘time of life’ is a better
unslation: but Cic. de Off. 11. 13, 45 tua aeta: z'ucz'dz‘t in id
«In»; is a clear instance of this force. So dipa in Greek and
.mtula in Plautus. For z'm'em atlas cp. Halm on Cic. de
.np. Pomp. § 2.

II 11. sordescere, ‘to lose your bloom ’.

.‘l 12. tineas: cp. Sat. 11. 3, I I8 cuz' slragula westz'r, blatlarum
:itinearum epulae, pulresrat in arm: 0v. Pont. I. r, 72 coudz'tur
xitz'ume carpz'lur ore lz'lzer.

24o HORA TI EPIS TULAE.

*lnertes, ‘barbarous’ in the earlier sense of the word: C‘
Cic. de Fin. II. 34, n5 (artes) quz'hu: carehant inerte: a ”mi
rz'bu: namz'nantur. So Kruger and Schiitz take the word, 5
that we have an anticipation of Juvenal’s (III. 207) dz'w'na op:
rodehant earmina mures. Others render ‘ sluggish’, but then tl
epithet, though not unsuitable, is somewhat otiose.

13. fugles of your own accord to find kindlier treatmei
in the provinces, where what was out of date at Rome, might I-
regarded as a welcome novelty: mittens by the bookselle
vinctus ‘tied up’ as a parcel of' goods: Bentley complete:
disposed of the earlier reading unetus. There is still a refercnc
to the fate which might befall a slave who had fallen into habi-
of vice. Cp. Liv. XXV. 2. Africa and Spain were at alate
time famous seats of Latin learning—In A. P. 345 Home
mentions as a sign of a good book that it was sent into th
provinces: so Mart. X11. 3. So now-a-days the book-markei
of the colonies are supplied both with popular novelties, an
with ‘remainders’.

14. monitor, so. Horace himself. ut me etc. The sourc
of this allusion is not known to us. There seems to have bee
some story of a donkey-driver, who could not get his ass awa
from the edge of a precipice and so, losing his temper, gav
him a push which sent him over.

15. rupes ‘clitfs’ as in Caes. B. G. II. 29 oppz'dzmz cgreg
natum mum'tum mm ex omnibus in ez'reuz'tu partihux altissima
rapes derpeeturque haheret.

16. servare: cp. A. P. 467 z'nvz'tum qui sew/at, idem faa
oeez'a’mti.

18. occupet ‘should come upon you’: Tibull. I. 10, 4.
quem...oeeu/>zzt in pan/a jiz'gm smeela mm. The language i
still that which might be used alike of a book and a boy
‘stammering age shall find you teaching boys their letters i1
distant (and therefore low) quarters of the town’. In Sal
n. 3, 274 it is said of an old man rum balha ferz's amzoso verb.
palate, but in a somewhat different sense: there halha verb
are ‘lisping words of love ’. In Juvenal’s time Horace was alreadj
used as a school-book (VII. 226 mm tutu: deeolor erset Flaeeu
et haereret nigro fuligo Marzmi: cp. Mayor’s note), though i1
Sat. 1. lo, 75 he by no means desires such a fate for himself.

19—28. When you can get an audience, tell them of m;
humble birth, and the far/our [ have found with the great, qf m;
looks, my temper, and my age.

19. 801 tepidus. Very different interpretations have bee]
given of this phrase. In the first place is tepia’us here oppose

   

. I. Ep. XX.] NOTES. 241

.- ‘hot’ or to ‘cold’? As the word properly denotes a mild
th, it is found sometimes in one sense, sometimes in the
. er, but the former is much the more common: cp. however
. I. I8, 93. In Carm. II. 6, r7 tepz'a’asque praebet [uppiter
mas and Sat. II. 3, IO 32‘ vacuum tepz'da refine! villula tecto,
inc notion suggested is that of a comfortable warmth : in Sat. 1.
3, 8r tepidum iur is ‘sauce half-cold’. The same force attaches
o Iepeo in Sat. 1. 4, 30 (so!) qua verpertz'na tape! regzb, and in Ep.
. lo, I 5 est ubi plus tepeant Izz‘emer: and apparently also in
Jami. I. 4, 20 where tepebunt is a weaker word than the pre-
Epding (diet. Hence we must decidedly reject Macleane’s ‘heat
'I' the day’ and Conington’s ‘summer afternoons’, and find
me time when the sun has already lost something of its heat.
firelli argues for the time towards evening, quoting Mart. IV. 8,
Edam libellorum decima est, Eupkeme, meorum: (we may add
Iart. x. 19, 18 rem: tutz'or z'lu’r ad lacermzr. liter lwm ext tua,
yam furit Lyaeur, tum regnat ram, cum madent capillz',) sup-
‘aSing that Horace’s ‘benevoli lectores’, after scattering to their
muses for dinner, would gather again to listen to his book re-
*nting the poems it contained. But Martial is intentionally dis-
nraging his own epigrams, when he represents them as only fit
1' the after-dinner amusement of revellers, and there is no
mson to suppose that evening was the time usually chosen for
ablic recitations. If we accept this interpretation of so! tepz'a’ur
ais better to think, with Kruger, of the loiterers round the shop
3 the Sosii, who would be more numerous in the evening than
uany other time: cp. Horace’s description of his own practice
E Sat. 1. 6, I t 3. There is plenty of authority for this use of :01
:nmarkinga part of the day: cp. Sat. 1.4, 30: Sat. I 6, 125: '
.-.t. 11. 4, 23. But others suppose that Horace is still regarding
I; book as a schoolmaster; and that :01 tepz'a’ur refers to the
)lDlCl' days after the holidays (Sat. 1. 6, 75, with Palmer’s note),
men the schools would be full again; or, as some again say,
tithe milder weather after the spring holidays. In that case he
lnuld be giving a gloomy prophecy that few but schoolboys
[Juld read his poems. This is barely in keeping with the tone
tithe following part of the letter, which is much better fitted
ache addressed to the general public than to boys using the
rrems as a first reading-book. The scholiasts were fairly
[uled by the line, and write sheer nonsense. Comm. Cruq.
R: ‘cum plures coeperint te legere et audire: secundum morem
nariorum loquitur, qui circa quartam vel quintam horam
Mata pueris praebere consueverunt, qua tempo” sum‘ tram:-
Nbrer’. Another has ‘tunc enim dictata accipiunt pueri, cum
fileficio solis cera facilius deletur". But why in either case
:3? Another explains so] lepz'a’ur as papa/an} far/or. Per~
E the simplest explanation after all is Ritter’s, who takes
,‘ mean ‘when the weather is neither too hot nor too cold

% w. H. 16

242 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

for you to have a good audience’. The conjecture :al lepz'da:
has been made and even approved! Meineke assumed a loss a.
some lines after v. 18 in which a link was supplied (ib. v. 71:”
There seems to be a reference back to v. 4.

20. nbertino patre: Sat. 1. 6, 45—6. in tenui re: In
father was macro pauper agel/o.

21. pinnas and pcmzas: Lewis and Short well state the r:
lation of these two forms, on which others, e. g. White, are le-‘
satisfactory. Here the balance seems to turn in favour of tl‘
former.

nido with maiores ‘too great for my nest to hold’. Cp. Sa
II. 3, 310 carport maiorem.’ Carm. II. 11, IX aetermlc minare-
comz'lz'z's.

23. belll...domique: the rhythm of the line is certainly '
favour of the interpretation, which connects these words wi,
placm'rre rather than with primis. But is it possible to suppo-
that Horace should have ventured to assert that his militar‘
exploits won him favour with the primz' urbis, even admittir'
that he would have placed Brutus and Cassius in this positior'
We need not take his humorous phrase in Carm. II. 7, IO relic
no» bane formula as a seriously intended confession of cowardio'
but neither is there any reason to suppose that he particular
distinguished himself. Besides Augustus, Pollio, Munati'
Plancus, Messala and others were distinguished in war as well *
in peace.

24. corporis exigul SC. (55:: ‘short’ not slight: cp. Sur
Vit. Hor. habim rorporz'sfizz't bra/1': atyue obesm, qualz's at a 5m
{pro in ratz'ris dwarf/War rt a!) Augusto hat epistula... Veren' a
tem Milli vz'rz’erzlr, ”e maiorcs libel/i tui :z'm‘, quam £153: :3. Sat
tz'bz' .rtatum dart, (or/*mtulmu mm dest, etc. If in saliris do
not refer by a slip of memory to this passage, Suetonius w
thinking of Sat. II. 3, 3,09 aedzfiazx, 1106 est, longer z‘mz'tar
ab {mo ad mmmum lotus moduli éézficdtzlix, where the lat.-
clause is of course only a simile, though it gains in point fro
Horace’s short stature.

praecanum ‘grey before my time ’. So the scholl. explain!
word. In almost every other instance in which prae is co
pounded with an adjective, the force is simply intensive, e.-
praea/tur, praemlia’ur, praa‘elsm, praeceler, etc. ; and it is 9.5:
mile only when compounded with verbs that prae has the meanit
of ‘before-hand’; hence Schiitz (after Plewes) maintains that '~
meaning must be ‘very grey ’. But the formation of praemalun
differs in no way from that of prae’canm, and that of pratcox, pnfk
sagux, prarmmtim‘ very slightly. So we may rest content W

it. I. Ep. XX.] NOTES. 243

.3 traditional explanation. Cp. Roby Vol. I. pp. 381, 384.
r Palmer suggests that the meaning may be ‘grey in front’,
[Inparing dm‘z KPOTd¢uW wake/1.66011. rain-res 7npahéoz. Horace
BakS in Carm. II. II, 14 of himself and Hirpinus as raw (aims
wrati tapz'llox: the date of this ode cannot be fixed precisely,
it it was written at latest three or four years before this epistle.
EB.C. 24 (Carm. III. 14, 25) he is albemem.

misolibns aptum ‘ fond of sunning myself’. This is the
ilding of all MSS. and of the scholiasts, and may, I think, he
fended. Keller quotes Ov. Met. III. 596 port/u: puppz'bu:
a’os, which is not very similar, nor is Lucret. VI. 961 but
Fwa'z't utz' non omnz'a quae iarz'zmtur corpora cumgue ab room,
vim; praea'z'ta 5mm atyue eodem pacto relms sz'ut omnibus apta,
laich he regards as completely analogous, for apta is there
plapted to affect’ rather than ‘ fitted to enjoy’. Sat. II. 5, 45
w: amz'cir is really a closer parallel; so is Sat. I. 3, 29 aptus
Suzi: narz'bus ‘fitted to meet’: the word is rather a favourite
m with Horace, occurring 14 times. Cp. Juv. VII. 58 cufidu:
warum aptm‘que bz'bena’is fouti/ms Ao/zz'a’um. Mr Reid com-
aes 0v. Met. XIV. 25 Circe, ”(one dizz'm flammz’: luzéet aptim‘
3:: [about ingcm'um, and thinks that it is simply an inverted
w of saying that the sun was suited to Horace‘s constitution,
ease of hypallage in fact; so Met. I. 681 opium partorz‘om
N67110:. But few passages in Horace have given occasion for
are numerous attempts at emendation, for the most part very
Jilicitous. Kriiger (An/mug p. 375—6) mentions seven such
mpts (besides Herbst’s so/z'our ustum, which he himself
Ipts), and Schiitz adds one more, rollicitaz‘um (l). It seems to
kthat there are more serious objections against one and all
we proposed readings than against the text of the MSS.

)For the practice of sunning one’s self (apn'mtz'o) cp. Plin. Ep.
.5 5, Io (of the elder Pliny) (restate, 52' quid otz'z', z'arebat 1'72
.3“;th solem plerumque frz'gida [az'aoatma ib. VI. I6, 5
{r z'lle sole, moxfrzlgfda. III. I, 8 (of Spurinna) in solo, Iz' (are!
$0, améulat rzua'm‘. The usual place for this was the [tel/'0-
minus ‘sun-oven’ built on purpose. Cp. Mayor on Juv. XI.
3 and Pers. V. 179 aprioz' 5mm.

.35. irasci celerem: Horace’s quick temper may [30:52?wa
fleeferred to in Carm. III. 9, 22 z'mprobo z'raumdz'or liar/rid ,-
tr: more directly in Sat. II. 7, 35. It is exaggerated in Sat.
53 , 323 non a’z'co horrendam rabz'em.

.17. Decembris : Suetonius gives the date of Horace’s birth
ftho z'dus Daemon's. The year of his birth is fixed by Carm.
[5:21, I a nata mecum coma/e [Van/1'0, and by Epod. 13, 6
.w'na Torquato move coma/e prowl meo to the consulship of
Manlius Torquatus and L. Aurelius Cotta in B.C. 65, a date
1h Suetonius also gives.

16—2

1

.rl

244 HORA T] EPISTULAE.

28. dixlt has no authority worth considering. a’uxz’z‘ v
unquestionably the reading of the archetype. On the other ha‘r
collzgam a’z'cere is the regular technical term for the ‘ nominatici
of a consul after his election by a colleague who for any reasr
had been previously elected (cp. Mommsen R6771. Staatrr.
209). The question then arises whether it is more probable t‘
IIorace should have employed a phrase nowhere else foul}
and extremely hard to explain by the usage of the language, '
that an error of one slight stroke should have crept into
archetype. \Vhen we consider passages like Epod. I, I5; 4. .1
Sat. 1. 6, 102; to, 86; Epist. I. 5, 29; 7, 96, to take only ca:
where the archetype was unquestionably corrupt, we cannot;
think, hesitate which way we should decide. Porph. explal
duxz't by sorz‘z'tur est ‘quia sortem duci dicimus ’: but there V
no question of the lot in the election of consuls: Ritter
much more happily says ‘respicit eiusmodi munera, ad (1)
agenda simul progressi sunt consules, ut alter ab altero dtl
retur’. Obbarius explains ‘took as his companion’, a mean:
found only where there is some reference to a journey. Ori
says ‘ veluti praccedem Lollius post se quasi comitem aliquai
tardiorem duxz't Lepidum’. Macleane calls this ‘ far-fetcher.
but has nothing to suggest. Some have even compared uxon'
(ll/rare! For the circumstances cp. Introduction.

BOOK II.

EPISTLE I.

’ ‘WE have seen already from the First Book that the order in
.hich the Epistles were arranged for publication is not the
rune as that of the dates of their composition. As in publish-
g the first three books of the Odes, the Epodes, the first book
“he Satires, and the first book of the Epistles, Horace placed
lthe beginning a poem addressed to his patron Maecenas, so he
By have wished to give the first place in this second book to an
L'oistle addressed to Augustus, although this may not have been
2 earliest to be written. \Ve have therefore to look for other
idications of its date. Ritter thinks that he has found two
Ith- On the kalends of August in B.C. 12 an altar was
idicated at Lugdunum to Augustus: cp. Suet. Claud. 1!:
Mia: natm c:t...1(al. A ug‘. Lugudmzi, ea 2'1)sz (lie qua prz'mum
1 Mi Augwta dedicata est: Liv. Epit. CXXXVIII. ara dz'vi
usarir ad confluentem Arm-ix et It’lzoa’am' dedz'cata : Dio Cass.
.V. 32 70004201661. Tfis éop'rfis fiv Kai vfiv 1repl 76v Tot? Anyoéarou
Stub” év on‘yfioéwp Teri/‘a'tz Strabo IV. 3, 2 16 re iepbv 'rb dua-
Mév t'nrb 1ro'w‘rwv Kowfi 1Cyl! I‘akarcfiv Kala‘apt. up" Eefiaa’rgs 1rpb
firm lfipu'rai Tfis réhews [sc. Lugdunum] én'i 7'5 o'uufiohfr} 7-1311
Irma?» To this altar Ritter finds a reference in v. 16. But the
figuage seems too general to be so limited in its reference. It
notes a habit rather than a single act. In B.C. 19 an altar
'iFortuna Redux was decreed in honour of Augustus by the
mate (Mon. Ancyr. c. Ir): if any special reference is in-
ruled, it is more likely that this is intended. But Sueto-
,5 (Aug. c. LIX.) says prow'ncz'arum pleraeguesuger templfz
ras lua'os quoque guz’nqumnalts flame oppfdatzm (omit-
nt; and although this refers doubtless mainly to a later
'on of his reign, the custom may have begun earlyz Hence
conclusion can safely be drawn from the phrase In v. 16.
Another argument has been drawn from v. 2 55. D10 Cass.
. 36) tells how in the winter of B.C. II—IO the Senate
d that the temple of Janus should be closed; but this

246 HOE/1T1 EPISTULAE.

decree was not carried into effect in consequence of an inroad 7
the Dacians and a rising of the Dalmatians, followed by (1
campaign under Drusus in Germany. Ritter argues from th
that the Epistle must have been finished before the news 2
these fresh wars had reached Rome, when it was still expectla
that the temple of Janus would be closed. But the temple J
Janus was closed three times during the reign of Augusta:
(Suct. Aug. XXII., Mon. Ancyr. II. 45). The first time was a
8.0. 29, after his return from Egypt; the second in B.C. 25,
the close of the first Cantabrian war. The date of the thil
closing cannot be determined. Orosius (vi. 22) assigns it 1"
the year of Christ’s birth, a tradition apparently accepted 1
Milton (Hymn on the leim'ty, stanza iv.): this rests on vev
slight authority, but Mommsen (on Mon. Ancyr. p. 32) is n

disinclined to accept it as approximately true. In any case t?

reference in v. 2 55 is too general to admit of being pressee;

More valid arguments have been adduced by Vahlen (Illa/tar»
bcric/zz‘e der Berliner Alcaa’mzz'e 1878, pp. 688 ii). In v. r
Horace refers to his resumption of a form of poetical con
position which he had formally renounced. This can only men
lyric poetry. Now the Carmen Saeculare was written in BI
17, and most if not all of the Odes in the Fourth Book betwev
B.C. 1 7 and B.C. 13. There appear to be references to someau
these in W. 257. ff. (e.g. to V. 25 hi, XIV. 11, '29, 33, XV. 6, .
or at least to the themes of which they treat. Hence the Episri-
can hardly have been written before 3.0. 13. In this ye:
Augustus returned to Rome after an absence of three yearSI:
Gaul, and remained in Rome until B.C. io.

Suetonius (vit. Horat.) tells us that Augustus port sermon
quom’am [actor complained that there was no mention madel
himself, and said to the poet irascz' mg 1232' 55120, quad non \
plerixyue cimmodi scrzftz'r mean/z polisximum logaarz's. ‘
verelix, m’ afmd postcror infame tibi sit, ([uod videarz's famih'ax:
Halli: use? In this way cxprcsxit etlogimz ad 5e cuiu: z‘nz'tin
est: Cum tot sustiueas, etc. Ritter thinks that Suetonius v
mistaken in supposing that this Epistle was the one written =1
Horace in answer to the remonstrances of Augustus; and argr;
that it must have been Ep. 1. I 3. His reasons for this viewu
(I) that this was written too long after the publication of H
Satires, and (2) that Augustus in acknowledging the receipt-:
‘Horace’s lz'bcllus complains of it as being as short as the p
was himself: [crlulz't ad me Dz'onyxius libel/um tuum, quay
ego, ut excusautc’m, ([mmtuluxamque (52‘, {mm comm/o. Vet."
imam mi/zz' viderz'5, ne maz'urer libel/i tm‘ sint, qudm ipse es. . _
Ii tz'bi :taz‘ura dexl, (avatar/um mm (lest. ltague lz'celiz't inn
lariolo xvi/lax: 1/110 ('z'rcm'lm ivolmlzz'nis lui sit dyxwfiéo'rar-i
sz'm/ mt ventrz'm/z' 1111'. It may be replied to the first of thil
objections that Scrmonex is by no means necessarily limitedit

flak. II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. ,4,

;‘|Satires: in this very Epistle (v. 250) it evidently includes the
fipistles. Hence if, as we shall see reason to believe, the second
pd third Epistle of this book (the latter the so-called Ar:
exam) were written before the first, they may well have been
stile Sermones mentioned by Suetonius. The answer to the
mond is that Horace himself in v. 4 apolo 'ses for the brevity of
ilhis poem, and the sportive protest of Augustus is a reply to
iihis apology. Hence there is no valid reason for rejecting the
pxpress testimony of Suetonius. Mommsen (Hermes xv. 105)
believes that the Epistles of the first book are the sermones
widow, and that, though they must, as he admits, have been
bublished some time previously, the slightness of the acquaint-
unce between Horace and the Emperor before the publication of
she Carmen Saerulare prevented the latter from having any
mnowledge of them. It seems to me very doubtful whether
Mommsen is right in limiting the intimacy of Augustus with
Giorace so completely to the last few years of his life.

This Epistle has always been a favourite one. It contains a
great deal of shrewd criticism with some of those happy auto-
=biographical touches, which Horace knew so well how to throw

a. Mommsen indeed (Hermes xv. 103) calls these three
.qlpistles ‘the most graceful and delightful works in all Roman
:sterature ’.

1—4. W'z't/z all tke claims upon your time, Caesar, I slzoula’
st unfiatriotz'e, 1f I were to address you at leugt/z.

1. 801118: Augustus did not lose the support of Agrippa
imtil B.C. 12, but since B.C. 17 he had been in the East, retum-
11g to Rome this year, about the same time as Augustus re-
Jlrned from Gaul. But Horace is speaking of the responsibility
5:" empire; and with a natural license.

t 2. moribus. The position which Augustus assumed as a
'Isaviour of society’ and reformer of morals is often dwelt upon
'ly the poets of his time, and is admirably described by M. Gaston
aioissier in his Religion Romaine, vbl. I. 67— 108. Cp. Mommsen,
ataatsr. 112. 686 note I. \Vith morz‘bus the scholiast rightly sup-
=E.'ies mi: not tuis: for the combination of mores and leges
) a. Carm. III. 24, 35 quid lege: sine morz'lms vanaeproficiunt?

P 4. morer tua. tempora ‘ waste your time’: just as we have
Lil Ep. 1. I 3, I7 ocular aurexque morarz', ‘to make eyes and ears
[swell upon a thing’, so here the [em/tom, the time which
gugustus had at his command for important business, is repre—
muted as in danger of being taken up with Horace’spoetry.
die plural tempora in prose always seems to carry .w1th it some-
;"ing of the force of Kaipoi ‘opportunities’ for doing anything,
, t,merely the lapse of time: thus often:‘cnsts’, ‘emergcn-
I

248 HOE/1 Tl EPISTULAE.

5—17. T lee most illustrious Aeraes leave not/011ml requnitz'on a
while an eart/z, éeeawe of envy. You alone receive due Izzmomn
w/zile still will; as.

5. Liber pater here, as often, has the history of the Greer
Dionysus simply transferred to him. ‘The notion of his being
a protector of the vine was easily extended to that of his beim
the protector of trees in general. This character is still further
developed in the notion of his being the promoter of civilization
a law-giver, and a lover of peace (Eurip. Bacch. 420; Strabo 2
p. 468; Diod. Iv. 4)’, Dict. Biog. Augustus is similarly com!
pared to the deified heroes in Carm. I. 12, 22, 25 iii, 33; III. 3
9; Iv. 5, 35 f. There is a remarkable parallel (probably
reminiscence) in Quint. Curt. VIII. 5 Hercule/n etpalrem LIT/mm”
et cum Pa/luee Castorem now newline (Alexandra) cessurox es.‘
z'actaba/zt: and further on ne Herculem quia’cm et patrem Liberua.‘
prize: dieat dear, guam vieissent seeum viventium z'nw'diam.

*6. templa, apparently in its earlier wide sense ‘quarters :
cp. Ennius in Varro de Ling. Lat. VII. § 6 (Miiller) mm: er.
quem tu tulle: in L‘lh’l‘ll/a (deli templa; and again (ib.) o magn.
temp/(z cae/z'tzmz commz’xla stellis spleiza’z'dzlv.

7. colunt, connected by a sort of zeugma with terras an"
genus. \Vith the former it would more naturally mean ‘dwer
on ’, but from its connexion with the latter, it acquires a kind (
reflected force of ‘caring for’. Cp. Verg. Eel. 111. 60 ab [mut-
prineipium . . .z'lle calit terms.

8. agros adslg‘namt, i.e. institute property in land. Sat. :.
3, 105. The technical force of the word comes out in the Ofl‘lClE
designation of the trewz'rz' agfls dana’z': assz'gzzandis. Cf. C. I. E
I. 583 with Mommsen’s note, and the epitaph of M. Liviti
Drusus, ib. p. 279 vii.

10. contudit, because according to the story the hydra...
heads were bruised by the club of Hercules, Carm. Iv. 4, 61 f. .'

11. fatali ‘assigned by the fates’, Carm. III. 3, 19 fatala
incextusyue z'ua’ex. The twelve labours enjoined upon Hercule,
by Eurystheus were made obligatory by the cunning of June
who had induced Juppiter to swear that the descendant c
l’erseus born first on that day should rule the other.

12. supremo, Ep. 1. r, I (note), 11. 2, 173, ‘only by his las
end’.

*13. urit ‘pains’ here the eyes: used of thirst (Sat. 1. :
11+), gall (Sat. I. 9, 66), of a shoe (Ep. 1. 10, 43), a burdex
(Ep. 1. l3, 6), and of blows (Ep. 1. I6, 47, Sat. II. 7, 58).

artis=émrn666parm ‘qualities’, almost identical with win

latex: cp. Carm. III. 3, 9 [me arte Pollux et vague Hercuh
em'sus (UTE! (ll/(grail (gums.

S
{a}. II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 249

$15. praesenti ‘while still with us’; as contrasted with
31¢ demi-gods who received honours only after their deaths.
augustus ls the one exception to the rule Virtutem imbiumem
idimus. But Mommsen rightly takes this also as a proof that
ibis Epistle cannot_ have been written before the return of
tugustus to Rome in B.C. r 3. It would be otherwise incon-
‘ieivable that the poet who wrote abes tam m'rm‘um diu (Carm.
w. 5, 2) should throughout make no reference whatever to his
abselnce, it he was now spending his second or third year in
tau .

16. lurandas aras: z'urare, like éwouvfival. (Ar. Nub. 1237
.J'I'uinvvs 101): 0606:), dwouvévat (ib. [232 Kau‘ 'raii-r’ Melinda:
HOME!“ pm for}: 05min) cp. Zeus (minimum (ib. rz4r)——-takes
n accusative of that by which one swears (Verg. Aen. xii.
;g7 .terram, mare, sidera z'uro): hence it can be used in the
asswe.

‘ *numen has in its favour not only the vet. Bland. but also
are excellent MS. R, although the majority of MSS. have
men: the former was restored to the text by Bentley, and has
nnce received the support of many good editors. Kriiger and
ichiitz still prefer nomen; but the regular phrase was either
urare per numm or iurare in 120mm. Suet. Calig. 24. has
'er numen Drzm'lllze dez'eravz't: and in Tac. Ann. I. 7 3 all good
recent editors have adopted the correction of Freinsheim wim’atum
rariurz'o numen Augustz', though the MS. has nomm. Cp. Ov.
tier. IX. 371, XIII. 159, Pont. I. to, 42. Servius too who
motes these lines on Verg. Eel. I. 7 and Georg. I. 24 has
according to the best MSS.) 7211721072, and adds ‘ sic Lucanus de
:Jerone [Phars. I. 63] red mild in»: numm’. Mommsen holds
mat this phrase cannot refer either to the altar to Fortmm redux
Eedicated when Augustus returned to Rome in B. C. 19, or to
mat of Pax Augusta of July H. C. 13, because neither of these
teities could have found a place in oaths. It must refer, he
ilolds, to the invocation of the genius Augustz' between [zzfijfiz‘ter
't'btimur maximu: and the Di Pmam, which was part of the
remodelling of the worship of the Laws Comjfiz'tales. This appears
[0 have been due to a decree of the senate, passed during the
emperor’s absence, although not fully carried out until a later
mte. Cp. Cami. 1v. 5, 34 Larz'bus tuum miscet 7221mm. Cp.
rorp. I. Lat. II. r72 51' sa'm: fallofifll/erozre, tum me lz'éerosque
men: [tighter optima: maxz'mm ac diva: Augustus ccterigue owner
if immortales expertem patrz'a z’ncalzmlitate fortunisque omnz‘bur
:iuiant (found at Aritium vetus in Lusitania).

. 18 —27. But in other raped: the Romans 120w scam am-
- ‘mporaiy merit, and are blind/y partial to whit is ancient.

1‘ *18. tuus hic ‘this people of thine’, i.e. the Roman people,
3) devoted to,thee. Bentley, after quoting instances of 112':

i

 

2 so HORA T1 EPIS T ULAE.

mars, ille tau: etc., decides to read 110: on very slight authorit 1v
joining in 120: mm: but then, as Ribbeck has shown, the neu
line becomes quite superfluous, for 1011011 is sufficiently explainzri
by 15—17. It is possible however that uno is masc., taken win
It.

21. suis temporibus ‘the measure of life assigned to them:
The epithet which would more properly belong to the authcd
is transferred to their works.

23. veterum, neuter, not masculine, as is shown by cater-e
semota and defuncta. Cp. Tac. Ann. II. 88 vetera extol/inn
recmtz'um incun'usz'. tabulas, the laws of the Twelve Tablelt
carried by the decemvirs.

25. aequata. ‘made on equal terms’, a probably unexamplcc
force of the word, which leads Mr Reid to conjecture that v
should read act/1m itta; but the transference of meaning is harder
too hold for Horace: to Gabus we must supply cum from tl
following clause. Dionysius Halic. (IV. 58) says that he saw v
the temple of Zet‘rs alarms on the Quirinal a treaty made by Ta?
quinins Superbus with Gabii, written on the hide of the ox 51212.!
at the ratification of the treaty. Cp. Niebuhr Hist. I. 512. F11
treaties with the Sabines cp. ib. pp. 231, 561.

26. pontificum libros, properly the books containing th
laws of ritual and worship (Cic. de Orat. 1. 43, 193, Macrob
Sat. 1. 12, 21), but probably including also the amzale: pow
[Man]; or mum/as maximi. Cp. Cic. de Orat. II. 12, 5
(note), where Cicero speaks of the entire absence of ornatnen
in their style. Cp. Teuffel, R0721. Lit. §§ 63, 66.

volumina. vatum: ‘ veteres libros Marcii vatis aut Sibyllaew
the oracles of the Sibyl were written in Greek; but there web
current at Rome certain Carmina Marciamz in Saturnian versr
ascribed to a prophetic Marcius (as Livy XXV. 12, and Plini
H. N. v11. 35 say), or to two brothers of the name accordini
to Cic. (1e Div. 1. 4o, 89. which foretold the defeat of Cannau:
and enjoined games in honour of Apollo. The date of these 2
unknown, but cp. Weissenborn on Livy LC.

27. Albano 1n monte: ‘quia Egeria nympha dicebatc
loqui cum Numa Pompilio in Albano monte’ Acron. This legem
does not appear elsewhere in quite the same form; but Ritte
labours hard to show that it is equivalent to that which place
the grove of Egeria at Aricia, which was not indeed on, but a
the foot of the Alban mount. Cp. Ov. Met. xv. 487, Servill
on Verg. Aen. VII. 76; aluctum Egeriae lucis. Ov. Fast. 11"
261—2. He is however clearly wrong in supposing this grov
at Aricia to he that mentioned in Juv. 111. 17, which WI
close to the Capene gate at Rome, sixteen miles away. But:

.11. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 251

.

  
   
  

tes (Rome and the Cam/bagna, p. 218) ‘The worship of
eria was probably indigenous to the grove of Diana at Aricia,
‘ here we find that there was a shrine and fountain of Egeria;
‘. ence it may have been transferred by N uma (P) to the valley
and fountain outside the Porta Capena.’ Egeria was one of the

amenae, and while we read of the Vallis Egeriae, the grove
smith the temple in it is spoken of as the Lucus Camenarum
fiBecker Rom. Alterth. I. 513—515). If therefore the Camenae
mere worshipped at Aricia, it would be natural enough to speak
*fof them as uttering their primitive poetry on the mountain which
Rose above their grove, especially for those who remembered the
-vmuse-haunted Helicon and Parnassus. We may compare Quintil.
X. I, 99 2'71 eomoedia maxime etaudicamus, lz‘eet Varro Mums,
,aAeti Stilonz's sententz'a, Plautz‘na dicat sermone locutums fuzsse,
. ti Latina toqui vellent.

*28—33. It is absurd to argue that because the oldest Greek
writers are the best, it is so also at Rome.

28. Graiorum: so Bentley with the vet. Bland. and some
View other MSS. Most MSS. have Graetorum.

antiquissima. quaeque points to the oldest writings as a class
Is better than later works, whereas antiquissz'mum quoa’gue
(would have indicated that their merit was in each case in
nroportion to the antiquity. Madvig Gramm. § 495 points out
what in the older and good writers the plural usage is confined
x) the neuter. But Plaut. Men. 571 has utz' ouique smzt optzmzi:
)‘a’Iost. 155 optumi quique expelu/umt a me doctrinal” sibz': Cic.
Lael. IO, 34 in optimz‘s quibusgue lzonorz's certamen; de Off.
.I. '21, 7 5 leges etproxz'mae (luaeque duriores (where Reid corrects
\s1r0xima): Livy i. 9, 8 proximz' quit/lee. But it is only in Justin
mud F lorus that this usage becomes common.

' 29. pensantur, very rarely used in this primary sense of
:vweigh’, and not in its derived meaning of ‘repay’ by any
iivriter earlier than Horace.

30. trutina. (Sat. 1. 3, 72)=rpvré.v77 (the first syllable of
:dvhich is long); so machina: ,unxamfi, bucinazfluxdun. Cf. Roby
Fl 239-

* *31. olea, Bentley’s correction for oleam of almost all MSS.
alas met with very general acceptance. It seems impossible to
qguppose that intra is a preposition, while extra is so evidently an
Vldverb. It is necessary then to supply 2'71 to govern otea from
she following in mere, precisely as mm above in vet Gaoz'z's
, (I cum Saoim's: so in Carm. III. 2 5, 2 quae nemom aut qua:
. or in spews the in has to be anticipated: cp. Verg. Aen: v1.
’92 qua: ego te terms et quanta per aequora wetum aeezpzo.

   
 

252 HORA T1 EPISTULAE.

In Ep. 1. a, 16 which Orelli adduces to defend the MSL‘
reading, exlra is just as much a preposition as infra: an”
similarly in Liv. xxxt. 24. z'ntm cam (portam) extraque. Schiiti
says that infra oleam conveys the just meaning, whereas extn:
Imam would mean not ‘on the outside of the nut’ but ‘aparr
from it’ and that therefore the construction was necessarilfi.‘
changed. I think Bentley’s emendation a great improvement-r
The sense is : if we are to be led astray by comparing things whicl:
though alike in some respects ditTer in others, like Greek ant‘
Roman literature, then we may as well argue that an olive ha:
no stone because a nut has none, or a nut no shell because an
olive has not. We may go on to say that there is nothing lacking'
to our perfect success, even in painting, in music, or in athletics

32. fortunae: Schiitz (after Lehrs) objects to this word
and says that it was a very poor compliment to Augustus for
Horace to regard it as absurd to suppose that the Romans but
reached the height of fortune under him. He suggests [Ill/[11714.
though in good Latin this word never has the meaning which
would be required here of the mall of cultivation, but only the;
process (cp. Ep. 1. I, 40). Ribbeck despairs of the line, unless
he is allowed to transpose it to after 107. I do not see any fatal
objection to the traditional interpretation, as above, though cer-'
tainly the logic is neither clear nor good. Porphyrion oddly
takes it of poetry, ‘sed hoc intellegi quam a se dici maluit.’

pingimus: the four main branches of a liberal education
among the Greeks were 7pdp./.La-ra, yuauaanmj, ,uovmm’] and (as
some added) 'yparpmfi. Literature is here omitted, perhaps be—
cause the superiority of contemporary Greeks was not so clean
in this as in the other three. Painting, music and athletics were
alike despised by the Romans until the days of the Empire.

34—49. It is guilt impossz'élu to draw any fixed line beta/dew
the old and the man.

34. Vina: Pindar praises old wine and new poems (01. 1x.
4.8 abet 66‘ wakarbv ,uév oIvov, dvfiea 6’ {fluuwu vewrépwv).

35. quotus: the answer would have been expressed by an
ordinal.

adroget: we might be content with the meaning ‘claims’
here and in A. P. 122,'while that is clearly the force of the word
in Sat. 11. 4, 35; but in Carm. IV. 14, 4,0 that rendering is less
satisfactory : fortmza...optatum pea-adds z'mperz'i: dams adrogae'it.
Mr Page there suggests a possible connexion with the force of
prorogo ‘grant in extension’, so that adrogo would be ‘grant in
addition’ just as abnvga means ‘to take away’ originally by a
proposal addressed to the people, so adrogo may mean simply to
‘add to ’. Orelli’s notion that the meaning here is derived from
the formal adrogalzb or adoption in the comitia is not probable.

i

lfik. II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 253

i _36. (100th ‘has dropped ofl" like falling leaves: cp. Plant.
CTnn. 544 solstitiali morba a’ea'a’unt.

38. 111113 ‘limit', not, as Acron says, definition.

42. respuat, the reading of the best MSS., is at the same
time, as Bentley showed, the only tense which will suit both
Warsaw and patient. Earlier editions had either respuit or
yapuet. In the preceding line Bentley proposed to replace
Was by probosque, a suggestion which certainly improves the
:‘concinnity’ of the passage, but is not needful. For the rhyming
hf the two lines poetax...aatas, which was one of his objections to
the reading of the MSS., cp. A. P. 99-100, 176-7; Verg.
Jim. I. 319-320, 625-6; 111.656-7: Gossrau (App. de Hexametro
‘Virgz'lifl quotes eleven more instances from the Aeneid. Most
if these seem to be purely accidental, like those in Horace: but
in the more archaic poets there are traces of an intentional use of
[thyme (cp.'Ennius in Cic. Tusc. I. 35, 85) and in a later age
IEustathius expresses his admiration of Hom. II. XXII. 383-4.

43. honeste ‘with honour’, i.e. he will not disgrace those
among whom he is ranked.

4:5. caudae pflos: it is fosrz'llle that there is a reference here
das the editors generally suppose) to the story told by Plutarch
bf Sertorius, how “when he had called all his army together, he
mused two horses to be brought into the field, one an old feeble
mean animal, the other a lusty, strong horse, with a remarkably
iLhick and long tail. Near the lean one he placed a tall strong
man, and near the strong young horse a weak despicable looking
Fellow: and at a sign given, the strong man took hold of the
weak horse’s tail with both his hands, and drew it to him with
nis whole force, as if he would pull it off; the other, the weak
sman, in the mean .time set to work to pluck ofl" hair by hair from
nhe great horse’s tail: the former of course effected nothing, while
Idle latter had soon removed the whole tail: whereupon Sertorius
isaid: ‘ You see, fellow-soldiers, that perseverance is more prevail-
;ng than violence, and that many things, which cannot be
mvercome when they are together, yield themselves up when
shaken little by little’ ” (Clough’s Plutarch, III. 400). But as
)Horace is not teaching a moral lesson here, but simply illustra-
ring a logical process, I see very little reason to suppose that this
otory was in his mind at all. The hairs in a tail may very well
mave been a current example in the schools, like the grains in a
neap. The fallacy of the «pawl-pas invented by Eubulides is a
Immewhat similar instance.

46. etlam seems to he supported by the majority of good
85., and is strongly comtirmed by the imitation in Pers. VI. 58
e diam 111221711, 117111111 diam: it means ‘still ‘, as In its com:

  

254 H ORA T] EPISTULAE.

mon use with comparatives. Bentley with some good M523
read tt item, comparing Ter. Andr. 77 :edportquam amm: access”
prttium polliam, mm: at item alter: Lucret. Iv. 553 asperz'ti'x
(utter/z wait fit a& arperitale prz’nczyfiz'orum, at item [war [wow
treatur: add T er. Adelph. 23o mulz'eres complures et item In};
alia quae [90710 C yprum. But diam may certainly stand.

*47. cadat elusus ‘foiled and overthrown’, a metaphor from
a gladiator. ruentis acervi ‘the diminishing heap’, in Greee
o’wpelrm ‘quam, si necesse sit, Latino verbo liceat acervalera
appellare’ (Cic. de Div. II. 4, I r). The nature of it is explainer
by Cic. Acad. II. 16, 49 mptiorisrz‘mogmerz interrogationz': utum
tm', (lztudgeum minime in plzi/orop/u'a pro/Iari rolet, rum ah'yuzu
minumtz'm at g‘radat/m aa’dz'tm‘ aut demitur. Sarita: Ila: vacan’s
guz'a accrvum eflicz'mzt um) addz'togralzo. Cp. also 11. 29, 93 witi'
Reid’s note. Chrysippus met the difficulty by refusing to answer
some time before his questioner reached the critical point: h
was so troubled by the sophism that Persius humorously calls 1e
his own, VI. 80 im'mmr, C/ujrrippe, tztz‘fim'lor ac‘en'i. We musJ
carefully distinguish the writer as a logical trick playing upon thi
meaning of the word ‘heap’ (awpés) from the similarly name»:
but wholly (iiflei'eiit ‘chain-arguinent’ (Activity/111133), in whicz-i
the predicate of each of a string or ‘heap’ of premisses is tlrl.
subject of the next. Cp. Jevons Logic p. 156, or Thomsonir
Lawr ty‘ Thong/1t, p. 199. Forcellini s. v. confuses them: th'l
definition in the dictionaries based on Freund ‘a sophisna
formed by accumulation’ does not really suit either. Somn
editors say that the argument which proceeded by way of addi)
tion was called the rtzwmr aren't“, that which went on gradualljl
diminishing was called the ruem awn/us. I cannot discover thtl
authority for this statement.

48. redlt 1n fastos ‘goes back upon the annals’.

49. Libitina: an ancient Italian goddess, originally of garden:::
and of pleasure generally, called also Lubentina (from lubet, [ml
bide, etc.). Afterwards she came to be regarded as the goddesr:
of burial, by a transition strange to us, but not unexampled in
Italy, where the Sabine Feronia is compared both with Flow
and with Persephone, and in Greece where Aphrodite sometimeu
is represented as Persephone: cf. Preller R0)”. rlfyt/z. p. 387?
Grier/1.111fl/z. I. p. 27 5. Servius Tullius is said to have on
dained that in every case of death a piece of money should be!
contributed to her chest; and biers and other necessaries fori
funerals were kept in her grove (114qu Libz'z‘z'nae) on the Esquilineu
and let out on hire. Here too the undertakers (Lz'éitz'nan'z') had;
their quarters. Cp. Carm. III. 30, 6; Sat. 11. 6, 19; Mart. xx}.
97; Liv. XL. [9, 3 per/1751111}; ..1‘aula era], 24! Lz'biti1za adfimen'
T'ix suflia'n'f (Madvig) : Km. '2 I, 6 It: lilierurum writ/em fimeribni
Lthiw rigfll’ric‘llat. ‘

R II. Ep. 1.] NOTES.‘ 25 5

L 30—55. T here is a conventional style of laudatz'on of our older
3d: now current, which secures tlzem general approval.

:1‘ 50. Ennius is called flirtis mainly because of the brave spirit
A, which he sung of the battles of Rome. Cp. Ep. I. 19, 7. At
gesame time he served with distinction among the Messapian
lies of Rome in the second Punic War. Prof. Sellar in his ad-
mirable study of Ennius says: ‘ This actual service in a great war
11 its impress on the work done by Ennius. Fragments both of
is tragedies and his Annals prove how thoroughly he understood
ad appreciated the best qualities of the soldierly character.
this fellowship in hardship and danger fitted him to become the
vilional poet of a race of soldiers’ (Roman Poets, p. 67). But

'5 compare him with Homer is to put him to a test which he
mot be expected to stand : ib. p. 102.

   

I 51. leviter curare=recurur arse Porph. Bentley, with
is usual masterly insight, saw that Porph. had hit the mark by
Iterpreting: ‘ Ennius is now sure of his harvest of fame, about
)i'lich he had previously been anxious, and so cares little for the
,Jomises of his Pythagorean dreams’. Horace is here setting
Irth the high reputation which the older poets were enjoying in
is own day, not criticising them from his own point of view, and
.msuring Ennius for carelessness, as some editors have wrongly
:pposed.—Bergk has shewn that Horace probably takes Varro
.rj his type of the critz'rz', several of the judgments here passed
)osely agreeing with those of Varro in various works.

a 62. quo cadant ‘what becomes of’.

E somnia: Cic. Acad. II. 16, 51 (Emzz'm) cum somm'am't, z'ta
rzrraw't ‘w‘mr Homerur adessc poeta’. This was at the begin-
pg of his Annals, as we learn from the scholiast on Pers. VI. ro
i‘ iubet [wt Enni, portguam destzrtm't are Maeom'des Quintus
"Mme ex Pythagoreo, rendered by Conington ‘ so says Ennius’
rain. when he had been roused from dreaming himself Maeo—
tiles Quintus developed out of l’ythagoras’ peacock’. The
limoliast explains this by saying that the soul of Ennius had
assed through five stages, :1 peacock, Euphorbus (cp. Carin. I.
'l, 10), Homer, Pythagoras, Ennius; and Porphyrion here says
:[I principio Annalium suorum somnis se scripsit admonitum,
bod secundum Pythagorae dogma anima Homeri in suum corpus
anisset.’ I cannot find any authority, except in this passage,
li' the statement that Homer’s soul passed into Ennius : certainly
macro (l. c.) says nothing about it, as Conington’s note on Pers.
.Iol. 3 asserts; and in Lucret. I. 116—126 we have simply the
Iatement that Ennius taught the doctrine of metempsychosis,
1 d that Homer appeared to him ‘ pouring out briny tears’, and
“vealed to him the nature of the universe, a vision which Mr
glar thinks evidently suggested the dream in which Hector
‘i

l

12 56 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

appeared to Aeneas (p. 109). The line meminz‘ me fierz‘ par/u
(Ann. v. 15 Vahl.) refers apparently only to Ennius himse
Tertullian gives the order as Euphorbus, Pythagoras, Homer,
peacock by a bold anachronism. Mommsen’s words ‘The r
markable vision, with which the poem (of the Annals) opens, teI
in good Pythagorean style how the soul now inhabiting Quint
Ennius had previously been domiciled in Homer and still earli
in a peacock’, seem based on the language of Persius, Whit
may only be a distorted expression of the satirist ; cp. Coningtor
note. Conington here renders

‘nor cares how he redeems
the gorgeous promise of his peacock dreams’.

53. non=mmne, as in Carm. III. 20, 1 mm aides, and oftr
elsewhere. Bentley first gave the true meaning to this passage, 1
making it interrogative, ‘Did I say that Ennius is now sure
his place? Why even Naevius, so much more archaic a writer,
still always in our hands, and familiar to us, as if he were alma
one of our own tinge’. Naevius served in the First Punic We
and therefore could not have been born later than about B.C. 261
he died about B.C. zoo. (Cicero Brut. I5, 60 says in B.C. '20
but there is reason to believe that he lived at least three or {01
years longer: cp. Mommsen Hist. II. 437 note.) Ennius w
born B.C. 239, and died B.C. 169, so that Cic. Tusc. I. I, 3mak
a slip in speaking of him as older than N aevius, unless, as is pr
bable, the words there used are due to an inaccurate margin
gloss. In any case the poetry of Naevius was decidedly mo
archaic than that of Ennius.

55—62. Even when the earty writers are set against each Olht
the guartion is only which har the more striking mgr/tr, not rah
are the faulty of each ; and the firhionahle critics thillh thvy ca
he [aha/led by appropnate epithetr in each (are.

55. aufert ‘ carries oil“ as his special distinction.

56. Pacuvius (B.C. 2r9—I29), the sister’s son of Enniu
The extant fragments of his tragedies (about 400 lines), admirab
discussed by Prof. Sellar, and more in detail by Ribbeck (Ramiro
fl'agbdz'e, pp. 216-339) do not enable us to determine precise
why the epithet of doctus is given to him, though they ‘ bear er
dence to his moral strength and worth, and to the manly fervou
as well as the gentle humanity of his temperament ’. It is pr
bably because of his wide acquaintance with Greek Iiteraturr
but we need not be concerned to maintain the justice of the ep
thet.

Accius (B.C. 170 about B.C. 9,0): oratorical fervour and pa
sionate energy are conspicuous in his fragments (cpt Sellar, p
[46-7). Quintilian says (x. I, 97) virium Attic plus trihuitu

 

El: 11. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 237

khan/£14m w'a’eri doctz'arem, qui ease doctz' adfectant, wiunt. The
firm Attiu: seems to be the one found in the best MSS. of
t nintilian (cp. Halm): on the other hand no MS. whatever has
"_ tform here, and on Cic. de Orat. III. 7, 27 Ellendt says ‘a
“his standum, qui. quod sciam, ubique fere tt ignorant’. C .
iyf‘eufl'el Rom. Lit. § 119, r ‘The equally well-attested forms
httius and Accius may be owing to a dialectical difference B].
In the Imperial period, the form with tt gained the ascendancy,
End the Greeks always wrote 'Arnos’. It is singular that. the
widence should be so divided, seeing how rare it is to find (2'
End ti confused in early authorities. Cp. Roby 14. p. LII,
riorssen A usxpradze I. 50—67, II. 1003,. Both in Horace and in
iluintilian a few MSS. have Actz'm. Ribbeck in his Fragmem‘a
QPragz'mrum (1871) adopted the form Attz'us, but in his Ram.
s"rag. (1875) he always has Accius.

‘ Both Pacuvius and Accius attained to a great age, but pro-
;(nbly senis means only ‘writer of the olden time’ here, as in
.1“. II. I, 34., of Lucilius.

5 57. Afrani toga: ‘ bene toga: togatas enim scripsit Afranius’
fnrph. The togatae were comedies, depicting Roman or Italian
uaracters and manners, as opposed to the palliame, comedies
are those of Plautus and Terence derived from Greek sources,
hd retaining Greek a’ramatz': permuae. L. Afranius was the
:aiief writer of togatae, born about B.C. 150: his plays were of a
very immoral character (cp. Quintil. X. l, 100; Auson. Epigr.
XXI. 4), but in style they attained to something of the elegance
T Terence. He freely borrowed from Menander, as well as from
s'her writers (cp. Macrob. Sat. v1. 1, 4 Afmm’m togatamm
'g'nftor...nan z'm/erecmza’e respondenx argztentillux quad plum;
zytnpsz'sset a Menana’ro ‘ Fateor’, z'nqm't ‘ sumpxz' 724m ab 2710 made
'. i at quisque fiabuz't convenirel quad mz'lzz', Quad me non posse
.‘xeliusflzrem credz'a’i, etz'am a Latino’) and the critics pronounced
:at his style was worthy of his model.

5‘58. ad exemplar Epicharmi: Orelli justly says that it is very
oficult to determine the exact meaning of this line, because we
owe not the means of comparing Plautus with Epicharmus, of
261056 comedies we have few considerable fragments preserved.
je thinks that properare=ad evmtumfestz'nare (A. P. 148), and
r at it refers to the rapid progress of the action of the plays. So
Z‘) Teuffel § 87, 2. Schiitz understands it of rapidity of produc-
.rn. Mahafl'y says that ‘it seems only to apply to the easy flow
udthe dialogue’ (Greek Lit. I, p. 403) ; but Sellar is more nearly
tzht in extending it to ‘the extreme vivacity and rapidity of
asture, dialogue, declamation and recitative, by which his scenes
are characterised’ (Roman Patti, p. 194). It must always be
{gremberem though many critics seem to forget this, that Horace
Wt giving his own opinions, but those which were commonly cur-

:«g w. H. I7

i

253 HORA 2'1 EPISTULAE.

rent. Epicharmus was born in Cos about B.C. 540, but u
brought as an infant to Megara in Sicily, and enjoyed much rep-
tation at the court of Hiero in Syracuse about B.C. 490. He}
said to have reached a great age.

59. Caecilius Statius, an Insubrian Gaul by birth, flourish;
at Rome at the same time as Ennius, dying one year after hirm
B.C. 168. He was placed at the head of all the Roman cone
poets by Volcatius Sedigitus (a critic quoted by A. Gellius x
24) Caecz'lz‘o palmam slatuo dana'am cumin), Plautu: seamen
facile exsuprraz‘ reteros, etc. while Terence only comes sixthi
his list. He is often quoted by Cicero, who however cenqu;
his bad style (Brut. 74, 258, ad Att. VII. 3, Io), and was dist'e
guished especially for skill in the management of his plcl
N onius (p. 374) quotes Varro as saying [71 argumentz's Caea'fl’r
posrz't fizz/mam, in et/zesz' Terentz'us, in sermom'bus Plautus. If
gravitas seems to have been shown in his sententious maxim.
(Sellar, p. 202). The ‘art’ of Terence appears in the carer
finish of his style. Cp. Caesar’s lines quoted by Sueton. V'
Terent., where he calls him dz'mz'diate Illerzander and puri sen»
m's amalor.

60. arto ‘thronged’, too narrow for the numbers: (
rpz':sz'5...i/zeaz‘rz': in Ep. I. 19, 41. There however the tlzeaaa
are the private recitation-halls: here they are the public theatm
of which there were three permanent ones in Rome at this timi
one built by Cn. Pompeius in B.C. 55 near the Circus F laminiu.
one built by Augustus in honour of Marcellus (not finish}
however until B. C. I 1), important remains of which are still stam
ing near the Tarpeian Hill, and a third built by Corneli:
Balbus between the other two. It had previously been l:
custom to perform plays in temporary wooden theatres, often 3
great magnificence.

61. potens, so mighty, and yet so wanting in critical (1
cernment. The strange lack of great dramatists or poets of 8‘:
kind in the half century preceding Lucretius and Catullus seen
due partly to the ‘separation in taste and sympathy between 1;
higher classes and the mass of the people ’ (Sellar, p. 265)whi-:i .
made literature the amusement of a narrow circle, and partly': .
the disturbed political conditions of the time. The continuu '
popularity of the old tragedians may be ascribed to the extent!
which they represented some of the best features in the a
Roman character (ib. p. 151).

62. L1v1: Livius Andronicus, who in B.C. 240 first brougn
upon the stage a Latin translation of a Greek tragedy.

63—75. A rozmd (7772': mm! admit that these early wn'lflif
have many dq/értx of art/misfit, harshners, ana’ carelermesr. A [3

flan. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 259

r; , .
My}; phase: or [was must not lead us to regard a wfiole poem as
LW‘t'

63. est nb1= term (he, ‘ at times ’: hence peccat, not panel,
Jhich has very slight authority, is the right mood. Cp. Ep. II.
.T. 182, Sat. 1. 4, 24, Roby § 1687.

66. pleraque ‘ much ’, not ‘ the greater part’; the meaning
are found 15 more common in later Latin than in Cicero, if
tideed it is found at all in his writings.

-» 67. credit: Bentley fights hard for cedit, but admits that
.ndit may stand, and it is supported by all MSS. of any import-
,ace.

-. 68. mecum tacit ‘supports my view’, Ep. II. 2, 23. love
pquo ‘with the favour of Heaven’, i.e. in his sound senses. Cp.
.‘at. II. 7, I4 z'm'guz's Vertumm's, II. 3, 8 dis {rah}. Im'guu:
leaning ‘unfavourable’, its opposite aeguu: comes to mean not
nrely ‘impartial’ but ‘favourable’: Verg. Aen. VI. 129 paucz'
no: acquus (Imam? luppz'ler; and so often.

i 69. delendave: -ve has much more authority here than
we, and was rightly restored by Bentley. Schlitz objects that
slender esse rear does not differ sufficiently in meaning from
nectar to make a disjunctive particle legitimate; but the differ-
sce, though not great, is enough to admit of the disjunctive.

"J L1V1: Bentley argued warmly against this reading, contending
It the works of Livius Andronicus were too antiquated and
{3gb for any one to maintain that they were exactz's minimum
Idanh'a.’ hence he eagerly accepted the reading of some MSS.,
*riluding most of Keller’s first class, Lawi. But Laevius, the
aiter of épwro-Iral-ywa, was not at all fit to be placed in the
Ends of school-boys: besides, he was probably a contemporary
iICicero, and ‘attracted a certain interest only by his com-
sated measures and affected phraseology’ (Mommsen, liz'st.
:5 589: cp. Teutfel, Rom. Lz't. § I 38, 5). The poems of Livius
.n unnaturally took their place in a study of the development of
man literature.

0"")- plagosum: the word does not appear to be used else-
o‘are in this active sense: it is found in Appuleius in the sense
.n much-beaten’. We may Compare the use of nodasur, ap-
rgid to a usurer in Sat. 11. 3, 69, to gout in Ep. 1. r, 31, 0v.
ht. I. 3, 23; but to a vine-stick in Juv. VIII. 247. .The
wary force of -osus ‘ abounding in’ lends itself to either
.age.

"I31- Orbillum, one of the masters at Rome, to whose lessons
fee was taken by his father (Sat. I. 6, 76—82). According
a 'uetonius (de Gramm. 9) he, was a native of Beneventum
2’

-J

g 17—2

26o HORA TI EPISTULAE.

who, after serving for a time in the army, taught for several yea:
in his native town, and came to Rome when fifty years of age i
the consulship of Cicero (KC. 63), where he taught maz’orc fan:
guam emolumento. He died in poverty when nearly a hundm‘
years of age. Suet. quotes for his severity towards his pup:[
this passage, and a line written by Domitius Marsus (a young
contemporary of Horace, who wrote epigrams), 5i quo: Orbila'is
ferula soutieaque (ecz’o’z'z‘. If Suetonius’s dates are to be trustej
he had only very recently died, when this epistle was writtet.
dictate, Roby§ 1372, S. G. § 543 (4). It is hardly a legitimn
inference from this phrase that ‘ boys wrote, in part at least, thL
own schoolbooks, as books were rare and costly’ (see Churcn
Roman Lifl, p. 7), and that Orbilius ‘ was accustomed to enfon"
good writing and spelling with many blows’. Ep. 1. 18, 13 a
r, 55 show that the purpose of the dictation was that pup:
might learn by heart. Cf. Cic. Nat. D. I. 26, 72, de Fin. IV.)
10, Mayor on Juv. V. 122. Nor were books very costlygi
Rome: at least in Martial’s time the cost of MS. books c
even less than that of well-printed books now. Cp. Ep. XImJ
where he says that his whole book of Xenia will leave a pm
to the publishers if sold for two sesterces. Doubtless copiesa
Livius were somewhat scarce.

72. exactis ‘perfectly finished’, properly of works of :i
Cp. 0v. Met. I. 405 firma lzomz'nis...:ed utz' de marmore cogs:
non exacta saris.

74. conclnnior ‘better-turned’: the word is properly it.
of regular beauty. Ep. 1. II, 2.

75. ducit ‘carries ofl' ’: but it is not quite clear what 1
metaphor is. Bentley thinks it might perhaps be derived ft:
the notion of a handsome slave, set at the head of a row ofi'eif
for sale: but he recognizes the objections to this view, andfr
clines rather to take it as ‘deceives’, with poema as the nor.
native: it is then necessary to read omit for vendit with .1
MS. Schiitz understands Livius as the subject, and tat
ducit (with some other editors) as ‘produces as a specimen.
this is very doubtful. It is best to carry on warm: as the s:-
ject. and to take ducz‘t=tro}1it, ‘ brings after it’, either..l-
Orelli says, into quarters to which it would not otherwise nu
its way, or into the favour of the purchaser. The phrase dni
fizmilx'am (Cic. de Fin. IV. 16, 48, ad Fam. VII. 5 actedit 9'
filmiliam dad! in iure thrill.) ‘to be the first,’ might lead w
regard the phrase here as an extension of that usage.

76-89. It makes me inth to hear the new blaze
demure it is new, the old honoured, solely because it i: 5%
lz’onert a‘ifia'sm (y‘ the earlier writers is forbidden owing h is’
:uflicieme, false pride, and ill-will toward: contemporaries:

31:. II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 261

g “ 16. qulcquam: used where we might have expected ali-
.ara'dnbecause 1nd1gnor=ferre non pom-um, and is thus virtually
megative. Cp. MadVIg Gr. § 494 b, and note on Cic. Cat. I. 2, 6
:uundiu quirguam erit. . .zu'ws.

; reprehendl: Keller asserts that the contracted form reprendz‘,
)eferred here and in vv. 8!, 222 by some editors, does not
jcur before the middle of the tenth century A.D., and that the
jehetype certainly had reprehendi. Mr Munro thinks that
wrace ‘perhaps always wrote reprendere for reprehendere of
1‘58. as twice he certainly did’. But it is to be noticed that in
1th these cases (Sat. II. IO, 55, Ep. I. 18, 39) rc‘izfirend~ has the
Jan vowel.

3 crease ‘coarsely’: trassa Minerva in Sat. 11. 2, 3 ‘home-
run mother wit’. The opposite is tenuz' filo in v. 225. Cic.
I Fam. Ix. 12, 2 calls his speech for Deiotarus munusculum

Edens: crane filo.

.1 77. putatur: Roby § 1744, S. G. § 740, 2. The subjunctive
a not depend here upon the non quad, as contrasted with the
.g'quz'a, but it is equally to be understood after the latter, as
mressing the alleged reason for the censure.

H79. crocum: flowers were strewn upon the stage, and
iron juice sprinkled upon it, for the sake of the fragrance:
] Lucr. II. 416 at cum sauna crow Cz'lz'cz' perfma recen: est:
’. Art. Am. I. 104 net fun-ant [z'quz'do pulpz'ta rubm (ram:
.11. N. H. XXI. 6, 33 vino mire congruz‘t [crocum], praecz'pue
Sci, tritum ad tlzeatra replenda .' Sall. Hist. 11. 29 crow sparm
mus. The masculine form is generally used for the plant,
1 neuter for the expressed juice ; hence the word here is pro-
voly neuter: but the distinction is not always observed.

tiAttae. T. Quinctius Atta was a writer of comoedz'ac togatae,
’10 died according to Jerome on Euseb. Chron. in B.C. 78. His
figments (cp. Ribbeck Com. Lat. pp. 160—164) abound in
inaisms, but are vigorous in style. Cp. Teuffel Rom. Lit.
(go. The cognomen is explained by Fest. 5. v. p. 12 (Miiller)
Droper to those guipropter m'tz'um crurum aut pedum filantz's
istunt at attingunt magi: terram quam ambulanl, not differing
'lrefore much from Plantar. Some have not unnaturally supposed
it! there is a reference to this in param/m/az’; but undoubtedly
riprimary meaning of this is explained aright by Acton: in
mam recepta est, ubz' flora: sparguntur. Porphynon has a
30115 notion that it refers to the undue length at which in a
' ' called Matertera he went through the names of the various
$5 of flowers.

.31. patres ‘ elders ’ as in v. r09.

!
‘i

i

262 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

82. Aesopus especially distinguished for tragedy; Rosetta
equally eminent in both; hence gravis=‘impressive ’, doctttc
‘skilful’. Cic. often speaks of both: cp. de Orat. I. 28, 17; r
3c; 6r, 258; pro Sest. 57, I21; 58, 123, etc. The former 1
these great actors was living in B.C. 55, the latter died in BA
62. The best account of them is given by Ribbeck, Rory.
Tragodz'e, pp. 671—675.

85. imberbi. is probably the reading of the vet. Bland.: :
least Cruq. has that form here and on 'A. P. 161 quotes the vu
Bland. as his authority for z'moerous. Hence most good editci
have adopted it here, though Keller prefers imllerlles, found inzn
his MSS. Lucil. 977 (Lachm.) has imoerbz' androgym'. Ci
Neue, Formenl. II. 88.

perdenda: the only instance in classical Latin of a fim’:
passive form from perd'o is in Sat. II. 6, 59, but perdz'tus 7;
course is common: and perrlmzdus occurs in Sall. Cat. XLVI. l

86. 1am=iam vero, ‘in fact’. Saliare carmen: the char;
(axamenta) of the Salii or priests of Mars, instituted accordi:b
to Livy I. 20 by Numa, had become almost unintelligible ewe:
to the priests themselves by the time of Quintilian (I. 6,
Saliorum au'mz’na zzz'x saeera’otz’bus sm's satis intelleela): for t'
extant fragments cp. Wordsworth’s Frag/71ml: and Speez'mers“

pp. 564-6.

89. lividus ‘in his envy’: Sat. I. 4, 93 liw'a’us et word“.
w'deor tibi?

90—102. T he Greeks, 'wlzofumz'slz our models, never s/zozu

this jealousy of 7011a! was new: they gladly welcomed all fro“
forms of art, turning readily from one to another.

90. quodsi: Roby § 2209 (e), S. G. §87r, 5.

92. tereret ‘thumb’: Virltim ‘each for himself’. public;
usus, i.q. populus, dum utitur. ‘To be read and thumbed i
the public, as they severally enjoy it’.

93. positis bellis. At what date was this? It is evide‘r
that Horace is thinking mainly of Athens, and doubtless t.
great outburst of Athenian art and literature followed upon t 1
close of the Persian \Vars: cp. Aristot. Pol. V. 6, p. 1341 ‘.
the increase of wealth afforded them better opportunities
leisure and quickened the moral aspirations of their souls,t.
result was, even before the Persian wars, and still more af:
them in the full flush of their achievements, that they essay:
every kind of education, drawing no line anywhere, but maki l
experiments in all directions. Thus the use of the flute amoiv
other things was introduced into the educational curriculual
(translated by Welldon, p. 242). Hence almost all editors hfll

iii. II. Ep. 1.] ' NOTES. 263

.ivbumed that this is the period meant. But Schiitz objects (1)
m art and literature had reached a high development before
his date: (2) that after this time, when all arts were at their
“‘gight, the Greeks carried on fierce wars with each other. He
mefore lays stress on nugarz' and m'tz'um as indicating blame,
It sufficiently accounted for by the manner in which the more
Jgid Romans were accustomed to regard the accomplishments in
midi the Greeks excelled; and considers that ‘ wars were laid
vide’ only after Greece lost her independence, and a ‘kindly
artune‘ preserved her. from civil strife by the peace which Rome
nposed upon her subjects. In support of this view it may be
:ged that Horace is not speaking of the excellence attained by
areece in various departments of art, but only of the capricious-
35 with which, like a spoilt child, she turned from one amuse-
Lent to another. But it is hard to believe that firtzma aegua
:3 refer to the time of the national degradation of Greece, and
It to the prosperity and vigorous national life which followed
re repulse of the barbarians. And though Horace is not giving
trqualified praise to the pursuits of the Greeks, he is certainly
.mmending the versatility which led them to try so many forms
umental activity, and so caused the production of the new
:xks, which in his day had become the ancient models. Schiitz’s
: 'Iw seems to me inconsistent with vv. 90—92, and therefore to
grejected in favour of the current explanation. nugan is com-
jinly used of amusements, which are not directed by any serious
)rpose: cp. Sat. 11. r, 73; I. 9, 2; Ep. 1. 18,60; 11. 2, 141.
#94. vitlum, which has been attacked by some critics, need
a! denote more than an undue devotion to pleasure, inconsistent
~rh the rigour of earlier manners. labier ‘ drift’. Horace uses
3 archaic form of the infinitive also in Sat. 1. 2, 35, 78, 104.;
L3, 24; 8, 67: Ep. 11. 2, 148, 151. Vergil has the form six
25: it is common in Catullus and Lucretius, but occurs only
\hsionally in later poets. There is one instance in the Odes,
.tm. IV. 11, 8. For the origin of the inflexion cp. Corssen 112.
:r—g. Roby § 615.
.86. athletarum, mainly in the great national games. Cp.
.111. IV. 2, 18 ; 3, 4, for the combination pugi/...eguu3.

.86. marmoris aut eborls: the chief sculptors in marble or
‘1 y (and gold) flourished at Athens : but the leading school of
rakers in bronze was at Sicyon and Argos. The earliest bronze
ales are referred to Samos, the earliest marble ones to Chios :
vpverbeck Grier/z. Plast. pp. 69—72.

J7.suspend1t ‘let eyes and thoughts dwell in rapt attention’:
”Sat. 11. 7, 95—97.

is. tiblcinlbns may refer to dithyrambs (Muller, Greekv Lit.
fly . 77 if.) in which the music took a promment place, and

, i

264 HORA TI EPIS TULA E.

cannot denote, as Lambinus supposed, comedies, for tibz'cin‘s
were employed as much for tragedies as for comedies. C)
Ribbeck Rom. Tray. p. 24. But perhaps it is, as Orelli thinkr
only an instance of the species put for the genus, and so denot:
music generally.

100. reliqult: the subject is Graeez'a, not, as some have sat
posed, paella.

101. This line is evidently out of place, as it stands, at:
breaks the connexion of the thought : which is ‘ When wars we\
over, Greece took to various forms of art, turning readily frcu
one to another. This was the result of peace and prosperit:
there. At Rome tastes in old days were diflerent’. Hen:
Lachmann suggested that it should be placed after v. 107 (c)
Lucret. p. 37) : then mutaoz'le is taken up very naturally by muza
wt in v. 108. as via’z't by videre in Carm. Iv. 4, r6, I7; and r
have a suitable introduction to the sketch of the changed taste
at Rome.

102. paces ‘times of peace’ as in Ep. 1. 3, 8: cp. Lucret. .
[230 ventorum paces.

103—117. At Rome men were in old days taken up who".
with practical duties: but now everyone takes to writing, evens
myself, who Izod renounced it; and t/zoug/z for all ot/Ier pm'ruu
some knowledge is reguz'rezl, no one t/zz'n/es himself too zgnomntfi
make verses.

103. dlu. Horace paints more in detail the early custon:
of Rome, whereas he had been content to hint at the warlii'l
activity of the Greeks in the phrase porilz's we.

*sollemne= ‘ consuetudine usitatum’, Comm. Cruq. reclu.‘
does not acquire the meaning of our ‘ recluse’ until late Latin;

10!. mane: cp. Sat. 1. I, IO rub galli eantum eonrultora
ortz'apulsat: Cic. pro Mur. 9, 22 wgilar tn, Sulpiez', de nocte ‘
tm's conmltorilzus respondeas. Hence promere gives the reass.
for the vigilare: ‘to be up betimes with open house, and to gi:.
legal advice to clients’ : promere, because legal rules an:
methods of procedure were long kept as the exclusive property
the patricians: cp. Cic. pro Mur. It, 25, de Orat. I. 41, 1:
(note).

105. cautos ‘ secured ’, the technical term in law, as Bend-s
showed by many examples, though he needlessly preferred ll
reading scriptos, which has very slight, or more probably no Mil
authority. Cp. Dig. L. 13, I :2" out cautmn est lzonoran'r
w'a’eamur an petere posxit. The reading rectls is better sw
ported than eertz's, though both are technically used in this sens
nomina. is used for ‘ debtors' also in Sat. 1. 2, 16, much as v

 

fit II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 265

:g’ght speak of a ‘good name’ on a bill. Cp. Cic. ad Fam. v.

a at bonum nomm existimer ; ad Att. V. 21 mm aut &om
. in: centesimzls‘ contentu: oral; aut mm bano guaternas cen-
sauna: sperabat: in Verr. v. 7. I7 clamare ille...pemniam :z'bz' esse
ac nominiéus; numeratam [cash] in praesentia non Izabere. Trans-
site ‘to lend out money secured by good names’.

106. mater-es audire goes with per quae, etc. by a slight
V;mgma,.as.well as minori dicere: ‘to learn from elders and to
'arach a Junior the means by which’, &c.

-‘. 107. damnosa, cp. Ep. 1. 18,21 rim/mom Venus. The refer-
nce is here only to the injury which self-indulgence may cause
~o one’s fortune.

.2 108. calet ‘is fired’: Orelli quotes Lucian’s description of

:e people of Abdera (de conscr. hist. I) as seized with a fever
yupenp) for tragedy. Cp. Juv. v11. 52 z‘manabz'le :crz'bendz'
watt/res.

109. puerl: Cruquius read puerz'que, without however quot-

}g his authority. Horace never makes the first syllable in patre:

3mg except in arsis.‘ Vergil always has patre: preceded by qua,

xcept in Aen. VII. r76 perpetui: solitz' pat”: considere menu's,

ilere the long vowel occurs in tlzerz's. Keller objects that there

i a certain climax in palm: here; but the expression is more
:rcible if we take it as ‘young and old alike’.

i 110. fronds comas vinctl. The garlands, which were
umost a necessary item for the comz'matz'a after dinner, were
bade of flowers, especially violets and roses, and leaves, such as
.y, myrtle, and parsley, were only used when flowers could not
"[3 procured (cp. Carm. I. 4, 9; 36, I5; 38, 5; II. 7, 25; IV.
‘, 3), or when simplicity was desired: but here the diners
.Lsume the poet’s bays. Cp. Becker Gallufi III. 315—324.

5 dictant ‘ dictate’, the verses being composed ex tampon, and
: re poet desiring that every word should be taken down by the
nests. Cp. Sat. 1. 4, IO.

I 111. 11111103 versus: cp. Ep. 1. 1, IO. The reference is of
"nurse only to lyric verse.

112. Parthis mendacior: if there was any truth in the
marge implied in this comparison, the Par-thians must have de-
mnerated much from the Persians: ataxw'rov 'yx‘zp afiroZaL 76 wet:—
)‘M’Hat vevo'ma-rat (Herod. I. 138): watder’mum 6% Tor‘ls 7rai‘6as sz’a
miiva, l1r1reéew Kai rofefiew Kai dkndifwdat (ib. 136). Porphyrion
ogre says ‘bene Part/air, qui perfidi sunt, et qui Romanos duces
'n'pudibus saepe deceperunt’, and Acron refers especially to their
mcks upon Crassus. Certainly the death of Crassus himself

l

266 HORA TI EPIS TULA E.

was due to a treacherous abuse of the forms of negotiation (Men)
vale II. 23). But charges of faithlessness have been alwaj:
brought against a dreaded enemy with or without reason fron‘
the time of the perfldz‘a plus quam Pum'm which Livy ascribes I ;
Hannibal (XXI. 4, 9) to Napoleon’s perfide Albion. Cp. infidx
Pentax in Carm. Iv. 15, 23. This passage must have been wrin
ten after B.C. 17 when Horace returned for a while to lyrii
poetry. ~

prlus orto sole, not like the old Romans, to give ans
vice to their clients, but to begin composing. This is not neceei
sarily inconsistent with ad quartam tam; of Sat. 1. 6, I22, fcl
there he is not represented as sleeping, but as reading and wrin
ing in his lectulus.

113. scrlnia. are cases of books, which he might wish to refe‘.
to. Sat. I. I, no.

114. habrotonum ‘southernwood’ or ‘ Pontic wormwoodi
(Munro on Lucr. IV. 125), is mentioned elsewhere as a useful
medicine. Plin. XXI. 92, 160 was etfolz'z': [habrotoni], Std maid
.remz'm' ad excalfaakndum, idea nerw': utz'le, tum", ort/zopnoeae;
canwdsz's, ruptix, lumaz's, urinae angustz'is.

115. quod medicorum est. Bentley not unnaturally founa‘
fault with the tautology involved in the mention of physicians, aftc:
qui dz'dftz't dare: and suggested rlzelz'comm—mtlz'ti. But the pasr
sages which he quotes do not suflice to show that melz’ms can ba‘
used as equivalent to mmz’cus: in Lucret. V. 334 organz'rz' melz'co:
pcpcrere roam-gs the word means merely ‘tuneful’, and in Plim
VII. 24, 89 a Simonide melz'co it means ‘a lyric poet’, not a
musician. It would be better to allow the repetition to stand;
than to remove it by such an uncertain conjecture. But, as Prof
Palmer has pointed out to me, mediti is often used in the sense
of ‘surgeons’ rather than ‘physicians’, e.g. Plaut. Men. 885.

117. indoctl doctique ‘ unskilled and skilled alike’: doctm
like ao¢6s is a common epithet of a poet: cp. Carm. I. I, 29
with W ickham’s note.

118—138. Yet the love (f poetry lzas its practical advantages;
poet: escape many w'cex ; they help to train t/ze young to virtue, and
aid in the won/z 1'15 oft/re grids.

119. sic collig‘e: Sat. II. I, 51 52': collzlge mecum. avarus:
so Ovid A. A. 111. 5+1 7156 no: ambitio m: amor no: tangit Ita-
bmdi. Pope’s imitation IS

‘ And rarely Av’rice taints the tuneful mind’.

*120. non temere ‘not lightly’, Sat. 11. 2, [16, Epist. II. a,
13, A. P. 160. i.e. ‘seldom’, Liv. II. 61, 4.

fir. II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 267

i, hoe studet: this construction of studea and similar verbs is
1th found Wltl'l neutertpronouns or adjectives like omm‘a. Roby
31094. For Plaut. Mil. 1437 cp. Tyrrell’s note.

122. soclo ‘partner’, Carm. III. 24., 6o. Cp. Cic. pro
iosc. Am. 40 in rebu: minorz'bu: fallen, rotium turpz'ssz'mum est.
1. provision of the XII Tables made this a capital offence in
‘11: case of a client: patronus sz' clientifnzua’em fecerz't, racer esto.
loudemnation in an action pro socio involved z'nfamz'a (Gains IV.
82). incog'ltat is a d'1r. My. Horace is fond of new compounds
{Hm cp. Epod. 3, I8; 5, 31, 34; II, 15, &c.
123. pupino: Ep. 1. 1, 22.

6111tu ‘ pulse’: the word is used by Verg. (Georg. I. 74) for
re pod of legumeu: Juvenal XI. 58 and Pers. III. 55 have it in
re same general sense as here.

z secundo, not made of si/igv (Juv. V. 70, with Mayor’s note),
:It :ecundarz'us pants, such as Augustus preferred (Suet. Aug.
.5).

.' 124. militlae: genitive denoting that in point of which the
aljective is used: Roby § 1320, S. G. § 526. Cp. Sat. I. 10, 21
"371' :tudz'arum etc. Others less correctly take it as the locative,
,). (with Orelli) as the dative. In Tac. Ann. 111. 48 (quoted by
fsrelli) imngrer militia: ct acribu: mz'm'rterz‘z': the last three words
i) not with imply”, but with a following adeptus. Cp. Tac..
éist. I. 87 urbanae rzzz'lz'tz'ae z'mnger: so Hist. 11. 5 acer militia,
.1. 43 stratum militiae. Draeger Syntax a’ex T at. § 7! a.

I 125. 81 das: i.e. if you allow that the state can be served by
2e more retiring virtues, which the poet teaches.

126. balbum: of old age in Ep. I. 20, 18.

I" *127. obscenis: a better established spelling than obrtaem':
Romantic being altogether wrong: but cp. Corssen 1.2 328): the
fist element is clearly obs- as in obs-012360, or—temlo etc. Corssen
:Efers the second part to coemmz ‘mud’ (cp. in-quz'n-art) and so
:oparently Curtius I. 343: others consider the root to be the
one as in scawus, referring to Festus p. 201 cum apua’ antiqua:
mnnesfere obscaena dicta xint, quae malt omz'm': lzabebautur.

1am nunc: before the time comes when he will have to apply
dzch lessons, i.e. ‘in earliest youth’. Cp. Propert. IV. (v.) n, 93
iviscite venturam z'am mm: selztz'ra serzettam ; A. P. 43 at iam mm:
Lficat z'am mm: (=at once) delve/1th: a’z’a'.
[ 130. orientla tempura: explained by Porphyrion ‘proppnens
mempla multa elficit, ut orientia tempora, hoc est venientia,
m'ius modi futura sint, aestimemus et instruamus ex ante gestis’.
trut this is hardly a legitimate meaning of mstruere tempera.

i

268 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

Better ‘the successive generations’ with Orelli, or simply ‘tl ’
rising g.’ , as in Vell. II. 99, 1 orientium zuuenum ingem'a. Vere
Aen. VII. 51 primague oriens erepta zuuenta est.

131. 13.6ng ‘sick at heart’ as often in Cicero.

132. cum puerls pueua: unquestionably a reference to t1!
choirs of youths and maidens for whom Horace had written tlt
Carmen Saeculare. In Carm I. 21 we have a similar, but briefie
hymn. Livy xxvn. 37 describes how a chorus of twenty-sevev
maidens sang hymns composed for them by Livius Andronicu:
as they went in procession through the city, in honour of Jun
Regina.

13%. praesentla numina. ‘the favour of the gods’. Fr?
praesens ‘propitious’ cp. Ep. 1. 1, 69: Cic. in Cat. 11. 9, I;
(note).

135. caelestls aquas: Carm. Saec. 31, 32 nutrz'ant fetus .1
aquae salubres et law's aurae. The same expression is used {(1
rain in Carm. III. 10, 20.

docta. ‘taught’ by the poet: as in Carm. Saec. 75. blandusu
Carm. IV. I, 8 blandae inuenum preees; III. 23, 18 non sumgs
tuosa [Ilandior lzostz'a ; I. 24, 13 T lzrez'ez'o blandz'us Orp/zeo. Th:.'
notion is that of winning favour by entreaty.

138. manes ‘the gods of the lower world’; not the shaded
of the departed: cp. Verg. Aen. XII. 646 was a mild mane: est:
oom', ouonz’am superis auersa voluntas: similarly in Georg. IV. 50:»
(of Orpheus) qua fletu manes, qua numz'na wee nzoz'eret? The?
word meaning originally ‘the good ones’ (Preller Rom. Myth:
pp. 73, 455, Curt. Gr. Etym. I. 408), it is applied primarily t1
the spirits of ancestors, worshipped as still powerful for gooey
over the fortunes of their descendants, and then to all the deitie:
of the lower world, among whom these came to be reckoned.

139—160. Poetry had its rise with us in Me rustic menyr
makings of harvest, and tile jests bandied to and fro, at firs;
innocent, out afterwards growing scurrilous. T lzen t/n's rougll
style of'oerse was Marked by law; out it was only aeguaz'ntana
wit]; the literature of Greece w/zz'e/z oanz's/zea’ t/ze earlier coarseness;

139. forties ‘stout fellows’=ad laborem validi ac seduli:
Schol. So Sat. II. 2, 115forte7n eolonum.‘ Verg. Georg. II. 471
pa/z'ens operum extguogue ao’sueta z'uuentns of the inhabitants of the
country.

140. condita. post mimenta: so Arist. Nic. Eth. VIII. 9, g
finds the source of the earliest festivals in harvest—homes, when
men met together Twas arové/xoures refs 0602s, Kai atrrois dynamo-
O‘ELS ropij'ovres p.60’ 415011735.

i.

bk. II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 269
:3.- lfl. ferentem: the tense denotes what was usual, not the
'fihte at the particular time: ‘which was wont to bear toil in the
hope of respite’.

142. puerls e1: comuge, in apposition to socfis operum; the
hife and children are the partners of his toils, slavery being
f” ded as unknown in those good old days. Bentley rightly

jected the at, which earlier editors had before puerz's: cp. Sat.
.21. 2, 115, and 128.

*143. Tellurem: Varro R. R. I. r, 4 invokes the gods who
me agricolarum ducts: primum...lowm et Tellurem.‘ :ecuna’o
.6016»: et Lunam:...terlz'o Cererem e! Lz'berum:...quarto Robz'gum
u Floram :...2'tem Mz'nervam et Ir’eneremnnnec non etz'am Lym-
ib/uzm et Bonum Eventum. Roughly carved altars to Silvanus
me not uncommon in museums : several such have been found in
England, one of which records the slaying of a great wild boar
ivhich had defied earlier hunters.

porco: Cato R. R. 134 says prz'usquam messz'm fat-fer, porram
rbraecz'a'aneam Iloc moa’a fieri opartet. Cereri [form praecz'danea]
worwfimz'na, &c. (The repeated words are bracketed by Keil
:Mter Pontedera.) It is clear therefore that porcu: may be epicene,
and it should be taken so here, as Tellus was joined with Ceres
m the sacrifice: cp. Varro ap. Non. M. p. 163 lzerea’z'porca prag-
n'idanea :usapiena’a T cllun' at Cereri : Serv. on Verg. G. I. 21.
[But there is no need with Lambinus, and L. Miiller to read poraz.
)Horace has the masculine form in Carm. III. 17, 15; Sat. II. 3,
-_iz65; and Ep. 1. I6, 58; the feminine in Carm. III. 23, 4.

lacte: milk is offered to Priapus in Verg. Ecl. VII. 33. pia-
~mnt =pz'e calebam‘, or more exactly pium (i.e. propitz'um)faciefiant.

144. Genium: Ep. 1. 7, 94 (note): A. P. 209. memorem:
3£he genius, remembering how brief is the life of the man, with
dwhom his own is bound up, desires to be merry as long as he
mean.

145. Fescennina licentia. Livy (v11. 2) in describing the
tintigin of dramatic representations at Rome says Vernaculz'r artifi-
Art'bus, quid z'ster Tusw veréo lua’z‘o wcaéaz‘ur, 710mm lzz'sirz'om’bus
niudz'tum .' qui mm, :z'cut ante, E’scenm'no versu sz'mz'lem imamposi-
.n‘um lemere ac rudem alterm's z'acz'c’baul, sad imp/eta: modir saturar
fraz’escrzjfito z'am ad tz'bz'a'nem mum moluque tongruenti parageéant.
dThe original Fescennine verses therefore consisted of a rude and
Imtempore exchange of repartees. Paul. Diac. (p. 85 Miill.) says:
:(Fescenm'ni versus, quz' mueliam‘ur in mqfitz'z's, ex urée Fesceum'ua
idicuntur allati, sir/e z'a’ea dittz', quid farcinum futabantur artere.
riiT here was an Etruscan town Fescennia or F escennium on the
I iber, near Falerii (Plin. III. 5, 52, Verg. Aen. VII. 695), and
l“ he unquestioned connexion of the Atellan plays with Atella in

 

2 7o HORA TI EPISTULAE.

Campania seems to lend some support to this local Origin of 1 3
term. But on the whole the second explanation is to be p:
ferred, though not quite in the form given (from Festus) (
Paulus: fam’num denotes primarily the evil eye, but as t;
was supposed to be averted by the use of an obscene symbl:
fascinum came to be a synonym for the symbol itself. As I 2
effects of the evil eye were especially to be dreaded in marriai‘“
the chanting of obscene verses was considered an essential partr
the nuptial ceremony, and it was almost solely in this connexix
that the F escennine verses survived in the later days of t

' Republic. Cp. Catull. LXI. 120 7:: din taceat procax Fercmm'r
z'ocaz‘z'o (so Munro: Farcmm'na [orutz'a Ellis): Sen. Med. 113156;?»
dz'cax fundat (ouz'z'a'a Fertennz'nus: and see Munro’s Crz'tz'cisaja
and Elucz'dalzbm of Cami/us, pp. 76—78. The abusive songr‘.
however, by which soldiers tried to avert the frowns of Fortur.
from a general during his triumph, were of the same nature, a];
the term was occasionally used of scurrilous verses of any kinor
cp. Macrob. II. 4, 2r tmzporz'lzur trz'umm'ralz’éu: Pol/{o cum E\
cmm'no: in cum Augustus :cnjsszlsset, aft at ego taceo, non e
enim facile in eum scribere qui potest praescribere, ib. III. [4,;
Cato senator-em mm z'gnobz’lem :patz'atorem et Fescenninum worm
Cp. N ettleship in foam. P/zil. x1. 190.

inventa. Bentley, on the ground of the assumed Etrusca)
origin of these verses, read z'nz'eda, objecting at the same timi
to the phrase invenire licmtz'am. But the foreign origin .
exceedingly doubtful: it is impossible (with Teuffel, Rom. L18
§ 5) to combine the two derivations of the term Fescennz'nu.s
and the form which the word takes is due probably only to»
popular etymology, like that which has given us yermalzzi
artichoke for giraro/e (Max Miiller Lecture: 11. 368), while, 2
Schiitz justly says, it is difficult to see what other word Horac;
could have used for inwm're. Besides, the custom of rustic merry-
making, such as is described by Verg. Georg. 11. 385—39:}
would more naturally give rise at home to this interchange (
sportive and licentious abuse, than lead to its importation from
abroad. \Ve have specimens of this rustic abuse in Theocriti
Id. IV. v. vm. x., Verg. Ecl. III.

147. accepta. ‘handed down ’, from one year to another
as the time of harvest came round. This is perhaps better. that
Orelli’s ‘ welcome ’, which would however be a perfectly legitimate
sense.

1&8. amabfliter ‘in friendly fashion’. 1am saevus ‘nov:
growing savage’.

*149. coeplt verti : it is not necessary (with Schiitz) to defenci
this construction, by pointing to the middle force of 13cm}:
Although in classical prose amply: sum is as a rule used With a

m

ék. II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 27:

fissive infinitive, Tacitus regularly uses coepz' .- we find in Lucret.
t. 613 caepzkse trearz': Ov. Met. III. 106 caepere moverz': creari
pnasn' (cp. Munro), and moveri=se mar/ere: but Cp. Ep. I.
15’ 27, A. P. 21. Livy uses carpi with passives.

150. impuno minax ‘assailing with impunity’, because no
m as yet checked excess. There can be no reference here,
tSchiitz thinks, to the F escennine verses sung at marriages,
it these were never discouraged, even in the most refined times.
mento ‘that drew blood’.

152. super. This use of super for de is not found in good
rose between Cato super tali re, and Livy, except in Cicero’s
>tters (e.g. ad Att. x. 8, lo 560’ Iran super re nimir), where he
Eten adopts the more conversational style of the comedians.
com Plautus five instances are quoted. Cp. Drager, Mitt.
mt. § 300.

L lex: the first law enacted as to mala carmz'na was that passed
1 the decemvirs in the Twelve Tables: cp. Cic. de Rep. IV.
p, 12 nastrae XII tabulae cum perpaucas res capite sanxz'mmt,
h his lzanc quoque .rancz'emlam putaverunt, 5i quz's occmtaw'sset
w carmm tona’z'a’isret, quad infamz'am faceret flag‘itz'umve alteri.
alere was in the time of Horace a further lax Cornelia, passed
l' Sulla in B.C. 81, de z'm'urz'z'r, which included libellous pub-
rations. As the punishment was capz'te, it seems that furtz‘s
fers to the old punishment of the furtuarz'um or cudgelling to
Iath.

E 153. lata. The phrase ferre legem meant properly only to
:ring forward’ a law, not to carry it, which is paferre: Cic.
mmel. Fragm. 13 (Baiter) est utz'que z'us wtmza’z', cum ltx
:atur, quamdz'u non perfirtur, quoted by the dictionaries as
fablishing this difference, has no authority, because the reading
am is only due to conjecture (cp. Ascon. p. 70 Orell.): but
. ib. 14. m6 gravz'us imiperz ferre, qzram perferre: Liv. 11.
g, 9 ant fiiz...morz'ar, aut perferam legzm: XXXIII. 46, 6 legem
:‘mplo promu/(graw'tpertuiz'tque : XXXVI. 1, 41mm: rogationem
2 popular); ferri z'usm'uut...rz' ea per/am rogatz'o asset, tum...rem
s'tgram aa' renatum reflrrent. P. Cornelius mm rogatz'onem
:tulz't. But when there was no need to distinguish sharply
rtween the proposal of a law and the passing of it, ferre was
msionally used for the latter; cp. Cic. Corn. Frag. [I (the
rate declares) qua: [ex Mia 65:: dz‘tatur, ea mm w'derz'populum
uri: ib. 9 Cottae legem...amzo post quam lata est a fratre aim
wragatam): Cic. pro Sest. 2 5, 55 legum multitua'z'nzm mm
mm, qua: latae .runt, tum vero, qua: promulgatat fuarunt;
EAtt. I. I4, 5 Senatur...a’ecer7zebat ut ante quam. rqgatzo lata
3d, 11: quid ageretur: and often. In such cases it 15 perhaps
it to translate" put to the vote ’. In the jurists ferre seems to

£3

272 HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

mean simply ‘to enact’, so lame sanctz'omr, etc. The dictionaa
do not treat this usage satisfactorily, and fail to recognisa.
extension. Here Iata is connected properly with lax, and:
zeugma with 161mm: we may translate ‘ enacted’.

154. describl: cp. Sat. 1. 4, 3 :i quit era! (12};qu dam:
guod malus ac fur, quad meet/m: flint. So often in Ciceror
depicting the bad features in a character: cp. Reid’s note onv.
Sulla 29, 82.

vertere modum ‘changed their tone’. Ritter assumes
there is here a definite reference to the substitution after
decemviral legislation of more innocent jesting, such as:
Atellane plays and the media, for the earlier political lampor:
But there is no reason to believe that Horace is speaking v
historical accuracy: the various stages, which Livy (VIL.
sketches, were all long after the time of the decemvirs.
supervision of the authorities over public literary efforts sea
to have been severe and continuous (cp. Mommsen Hist
474), and the result not simply what Horace here descr'
(ib. II. 437. ‘the restrictions thus stringently and labori0‘
imposed by’ custom and police on Roman poetry stifled its *
breath’).

155. bene, opposed to male, of the moral tone, not
artistic quality of the writing.

156. Graecia capta, again a certain historical laxity. Grc
cannot be said to have been subdued before the capture
Corinth in B.C. 146: but Greek literature was familiar to
educated at Rome, and the Greek dramas brought upon
stage in the form of translations and adaptations more than
a century earlier by Naevius, Ennius, and Plautus. It is ~
doubtful whether we can, with Ritter, force the phrase
harmony with history by understanding Graecz'a to denote
Greek cities in Italy and Sicily. Horace is doubtless 1001
rather at the general fact that Greece though conquered in a
proved victorious in letters than at the precise chronolog
sequence.

158. numerus Saturnlus: its general character is well
scribed by Macaulay in the Introduction to his Lays of Am
Rome. The fullest recent discussion, with a collection 01
extant Saturnian verses, is that by L. Havet De Saturm‘o I
norum Versu (Paris, 1880, pp. 517). The metre appears
have been used very rarely after the time of N aevius. There
however some rude instances in sepulchral inscriptionsw
C. I. R. 1. 34. Hermann, 15p. Doctr. zlletr. p. 214. thinks
they were used by Varro in his Satires, but this is very doub'
The typical instance is 0115an malzim Metélli I Nair/id pot

it. II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 273

tthe numerous irregularities, which are admissible, fully justify
rage’s epithet of horridur. Cp. Wordsworth’s Specimen:
539 '
{*defluxlt ‘passed out of use’. grave virus ‘the noisome
mom’: aim: is any offensive fluid; the word is sometimes
bd metaphorically, as in Cic. Lael. 23, 87 apart guem womet
m aeerhitati: suae: sometimes it means simply ‘stench’, as
iLucret. II. 853, and perhaps in v1. 805.

t 159. munditiae ‘ elegance ’. The verse and diction of
nnius, though rough in themselves, were polished as compared
ith the poetry of Livius and N aevius.

. 160. hodieque ‘and even yet ’, in the Fescennine verses
.d the Atellan plays.

1 161—176. The Romans were late in taking to the drama:
P tragedy they have .mflieient elevation and pasrion, but lath
~instahingfinirh. Their comedy, which they think easier, though
flare here is more inexcusaéle, it rained hy haste in produc-
n, due to greed.

~.‘ 161. serus refers to feru: victor, i.e. the Romans. Ritter
:nks that the sense requires that this should refer to some
iividual writer who came comparatively late in the line of
)man poets, and taking Pum'ca bella to include the Third, finds
.s writer in Accius, who in his Lihri Dia’asealion seems to have
ade a learned study of the Greek tragedians, as well as his
{:tin predecessors (Teufiel, Rom. Lit. § 119, 7). The lines 165
K67 apply sufficiently well to Accius, but temptam't rem cannot
rely be referred to any individual, except to the first who
'ote tragedies in Latin. It is better therefore to regard the
.tole passage as denoting the general characteristics of the
aman dramatists: serus will then mean ‘late in the history of
: city’. [It is almost impossible to believe that W. 166—7
Ire not written with reference to some person. Ennius,
.cuvius or Accius must have been taken as a specimen of
: Roman tragic writers, just as Plautus is taken as a specimen
“the comic writers. The words sera: em'm etc. apply very
ill to Ennius, who was probably not free from military service
1 after he was 35 years of age. The sense of temptavit rem is
'ictly limited by a’zgne: the person (whoever he be) tried
itether he might not worthz'ly render what had before been
Jdered unworthily. I cannot think the text right as it
wfnds. J. S. R.] Perhaps ehartis disguises some corruption.

l162. post Punica. bella. The Third Punic War is not
re included, as of less importance than the other two. Aulus
lius XVII. 21, 45 quotes from Porcius Licinus (flor. B.C.
) Pomieo hello seemza’o Mara pinnato graa’a intulit so helli-

w. H. I 8

274 HORATI EPISTULAE.

comm in Romulz' genie»; feram. This is somewhat more acc:
rate than Horace, for ‘even during the Second Punic W'
dramatic performances went on uninterruptedly, inasmuch as mu
of Naevius’ works and one half of Plautus literary exertiOo
(though perhaps the less fertile half) fall into the time of m
war’ (TeuFfel, Rom. Lit. I. p. 104). But perhaps it is better (wi«
Schiitz) to connect quz’ez‘u: closely with post Pum'ca édla, ‘e
joying peace after the close of the Punic wars’.

163. Thespis, the traditional founder of the Attic tragedii

cp. A. P. 276. Horace here neglects the chronological order, .

in Sat. 1. 4, r Eupolz': algae Cratz'mu Arislop/zanesque poets?

‘ Euripfiz’er could not have been brought into an hexameter vers:
at any rate in the nominative case.

164. temptavit rem ‘made the attempt’: ram is not,
some editors suppose. the object of wrz‘ere, attracted out of i
place; the construction is like that in Liv. I. 57, 2 tempz‘az‘a r
ext, 51' capi A rdea panel, 11. 3 5, 4 lemplata res est, si dzlyz'uere re‘
possent.

vertere ‘translate’, without an object expressed.

165. placuit Bibi. Prof. Sellar admirably brings out in h’
Roman Poets of the Republic, chap. v., the reasons for the satin
faction found by the Romans in the drama: cp. especially j
151 : ‘ The popularity and power of Roman tragedy, during tlfi
century preceding the downfall of the Republic, are to l
attributed chiefly to its didactic and oratorical force, to thi
Roman bearing of the persons represented, to the ethical an.
occasionally the political cast of the sentiments expressed t’
them, and to the plain and vigorous style in which they a):
enunciated ’. We have fragments more or less important fror
119 tragedies of this period, covering 285 pages in Ribbeckl
edition.

166. spiral: tragicum satis ‘ has sufficient tragic inspire:
tion’: cp. Carm. IV. 3, '24 quad spiro at placer), .rz' y/aa’o, tum.
est: for the construction cp. Roby§ 1096-7, S. G. § 46x. Sta.
Silv. v. 3, 12 altum :piram.

feliclter audet refers apparently to the boldness of th'.
language, especially in Pacuvius and Accius. Cp. A. P. 56 ff. 7

167. inscite: the vet. Bland. with some inferior MSS. ban
in srrz'plz's, but with z'mcz'tz'ae as a correction. Bentley read.
z'Imitus, on the strength of Horace’s preference for an adjectiv
rather than an adverb in such cases, pointing out at the 5am;
time that this accounts better for in rcrz‘ptz': .' but these argument;
do not warrant us in departing from the MSS. z'nscz'tz'a, ‘wan
of skill’, is not so strong a term as z'nu'z'entz'a, ‘ignorance': CF
Cic. dc Orat. 1. 2:, 99 (note).

 

L II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 275

.L, uturam: cp. A. P. 292—4. Caecina in Cic. Ep. Fam.
;; 7, 1 mendum :en'pturae litum tollz'tur: Sat. 1. IO, 72 :aepe
gym vertex, iterum guru dzgna legi sz'm‘ scriptumr. Cp.
Igpe’s imitation

‘Even copious Dryden wanted or forgot

The last and greatest art, the art to blot’.

.emay remember also, in Ben Jonson’s Diver/ewes, the criticism
‘. Shakspere: “I remember the players often mentioned it as
: honour to S. that in his writings, whatsoever he penned, he
fiver blotted out a line. My answer hath been, ‘Would he
'11 blotted out a thousand’.”

. 168. ex media ‘from daily life ’.

:3 arcessit: some of the best MSS. here have aeeenz't. For
fliscussion of the relation of the two forms or words cp.
gumal of Philology, VI. 278 if. The vet. Bland. has aetessz't ;
lit is clearly better to take res as acc. plur. rather than nom.
g.: the perfect tense is out of place; and if re: is the subject
uteesrz't, it must also be taken as the subject of erea’z'tur, in-
Ld of comoea’ia ; but the latter gives a much more satisfactory
5e.

{170. veniae ‘indulgence’: even uneducated spectators can
\4the absurdities of unnatural comedies.

ll'll. quo pacto ‘in what a fashion’. Is this intended for
he or praise? Editors are divided in their judgment. Acron
fies the ambiguity: Porph. has guam indecent”, z'nmngrue:
I so Conington renders

‘What ill-sustained affairs
Are his close fathers and his love-sick heirs!’

dbinus on the other hand argued that as Horace in A. P. 270 ff.
ties his rough metre and coarse wit, there would be little left,
it: did not allow him even the credit of vigorous character-
fiting: and Schiitz points out that in criticizing Roman tragedy
he first recognizes merit, then adds blame, and that the blame
fie case of Plautus comes in clearly in v. 174.- But Horace is
j pointing out that comedy, though thought to be easy, is
1 try difficult, and it is not unnatural that he should at once give
ifs of his position. That the criticism is hardly warranted,
» at Plautus really shows much power in his vivid sketches
- aracter, is not reason enough for us to reject an interpreta-
V ‘which would show that Horace judged a popular favourite
-Ipeverely. Hence the expression ‘ Look at the way in which
5 sustains, &c. ’ may fairly be regarded as implying
e.

 

hebl: properly a youth between 18 and 20 years of age.
er. Andr. 51 postquam extent? ex ep/zefiz's: Eun. 824 £51:

1 8—2

276 HORA TI EPIS TULA E.

epheéus. The word is used by Cicero in its strict sense, de N V
D. I. 28, 79 Athena's cum esrem, e gregibus epheborum etc., I:
not apparently by Plautus. There is an interesting account!
the Ephebi in Capes’ University Life at Atlzem: cp. Herman
Gr. Alt. 1. § 176.

172. attenti: Ep. 1. 7, 91.

173. Dossennus: Atellanarum :créttar, Comm. Cm
This is probably only a guess, and an unlucky one, which ]
misled many editors. The evidence for the existence of see
a writer is very slight and untrustworthy, and it seems qu
clear that Horace is speaking throughout of Plautus. Doss-em:
was a standing character in the Atellan plays. Varro de Li]
Lat. VII. 9 5 says: dictum mandier a mandena'o, mute mandua;
a quo in A tellam's ad obsenum vacant Mandurum, where Miilt
corrects (Addend. p. 303) the corrupt words to Dossenu.
Ritschl (Pal-erg. Praef. p. XIII.) at the suggestion of Bergk, .
the strength of this, interprets the present passage ‘ quantus i;
scurra sit in scurris parasitis describendis’, pointing out t7
Horace here touches upon the four leading characters of '
fabula pal/z'rzta, but censures Plautus especially for his treatmq:
of the fourth. Suetonius Galb. 13, after describing the niggam
ness of Galba, adds quart adventur aim non perina’e g‘rm
fm't .- idgue proximo :pectaculo apparuit: sz'quz'a’em A tel/(17
notissimum canticum exarsz's Venit ione simus a villa, cur:
simul spectatore: consmtz‘ente wce reliquam part2”: retulem
ac mepiu: 7167’!“ repetz'to egerunt. Here the corrupt words ha:
been corrected by Lachmann to Venit Dorsemzus, though RE
prefers to read with Casaubon, Onesimus, which is certainly mi-
nearer to the MSS. The point evidently lies in the avaricit:
character of the man named, whoever he may have been. Tent:
Ram. Lit. § 9, 3 says ‘ Dossennus (dorsum) is a cunning sharp.
the dottore ’: I do not know that there is any other basis .'
this view than the conjecture as to the derivation of his nai
(‘ haud dubie a dorsi gibbere dicta’ Ritschl), the hump-back
man being regarded as wise, as we see from Aesop. From
name Alana/um: it seems more probable that Dossennus ‘
a glutton, ‘ quae persona magnis malis et crepitantibus dentiE‘J
insignis in pompa Circensium ludorum duci solebat ’ (Mtillert:
Varro, 1. c.): and this is the view taken by Prof. Nettleship i
paper read before the Oxford Philological Society. RitSl
however prefers to regard the name as used here quite generr
for a buffoon, without reference to the special features of the p‘l
Festus, p. 364 M. quotes from an Atellan play by Novius ca’..3
Duo Dorseni. Cp. Ribbeck, Fragm. Com. p. 257 and a
Plin. N. H. XIV. 13, 92 says sad Fabz'us Dossennus 122': vem;
dammit, etc. It is possible that this writer got his name fli-
the character, which he may have resembled, or played wellJ

g
E]; II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 277

x

Kiiller, Addend. p. 303) : but Bergk’s view that Fabius is not a
goet at all, but a learned lawyer (Ritschl, I’m-erg. Praef. XIII.)
s‘quite consistent with the context in Pliny (cp. ib. p. 105).
Finally Senec. Ep. LXXXIX. 6 quotes an inscription on the tomb
if Dosseunus ‘Ilospe: resz’ste et sop/1mm Dorsmm' lege’, a quota-
ion which certainly raises more difficulties than it removes.

The view taken by Ritschl of this passage can hardly be
laid to be certain, in face of the corrupt state of our scanty
mthorities; but it is at least more plausible than any other
nterpretation as yet put forward. Orelli ignores it, Schiitz
lisputes it, but Ritter, Dillenbiirger and (with more hesitation)
{riiger accept it.

174. quam non adstrlcto socco ‘with how loose a sock’:
he 30cm: (Kpmris) or ‘ slipper’ of comedy is contrasted with the
athumu: (Icéfiopvos) or ‘ buskin’ of tragedy in A. P. 80. Cp.
Hilton’s ‘ If Jonson’s learned sock be on’.

175. loculos, properly any sort of a casket or satchel (cp.
ip. I. I, 56), used of a purse or money-box, also in Sat. I. 3,
,7, II. 3, I46, and by Juvenal I. 89, etc. (cp. Mayor’s note).
the charge here brought against Plautus ‘may very probably be
me, and is by no means to his discredit ’ (Sellar, Roman Poets,
;. 164: the context is well worth reading). The play-wright sold
is play to the magistrate who gave the shows at which they
[ere acted. Terence is said to have received 8000 sesterces for
is Eunuchus, more than any play had produced before.

176. cadat ‘ fails’, for which Aristotle uses émrim-ew (Poet.
7, r; 18,5; 20,5).

Stet ‘holds its own’, i. e. succeeds: cp. Ter. Hecyr. r5
vflim sum earum exactur, partim vz‘x rtetz'; Cic. Orat. 28, 98
fagnus orator.. .rz' some! eorzstz'terz't, mmquam cadet.

recto talo ‘ steadily ’ ; borrowed from the Greek, e. g. Pind.
lthm. VI. 12 6,.qu éo-raa'as é1rl o¢upr§, and imitated by Pers. v.
p4 recto viz/ere talo. ‘ This criticism is to a great extent true’,
ellar l.c. Not that Plautus was without a natural pride in the
access of some of his plays, but‘ his delight was that of a vigor-
as creator, not of a painstaking artist ’.

177—207. A dramatic writer is dependent upon his audience;
pd very often upon the oaser part of t/zem. EZ/Efl the better
Vacated (are for little now out spertade.

177. gloi‘la. ‘fame’, as opposed to the desire of making
ney.

ventoso ‘ airy ’, not without a suggestion of the fickleness of
e; cp. Ep. 1.8, m;19.37.

2 78 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

178. lentus ‘indifferent’, ‘irresponsive’ ; 'cp. lmtim'ma brk‘
(hid in Sat. 1. 9, 64..

inflat ‘inspires ’, almost equivalent to rzfia't below. Thti'
does not seem to be any suggestion of pride here, any more th:
in Cic. in Pis. 36, 89 cum tz'éi 5p: fizlsa...anz'mos rumor
flan-at.

180. aut : Bentley’s ac has very slight authority, and is 1
needed.

valeat ‘ no more of l’ or ‘good-bye to’: res ludicra, i.
the drama. So we have parte: ludicras sustimm‘zmt in 811 .
Ner. 11, and qui artem ludz'cram faciunt is a jurist’s term
actors.

181. macrum—opimum, with a humorous exaggeration .r.
‘ depressed’ and ‘ triumphant ’.

182. audacem, i. e. the poet who is bold enough to r
the risk of failure from popular indifference.

184. depugnare, stronger than Orelli’s mama irztc’nlaa.
rather ‘to fight it out’.

185. eques: the knights, i. e. the wealthier and bet:
educated part of the audience (cp. note on Ep. I. 1, 62), wor:
naturally differ in their tastes from the mass of the spectatu:
Cp. Sat. 1. 10, 76 satis ext tquitem mi/zi plazm’cre, ut amz'c.
mntemptis aliix, exp/05a Arémada dz'xz't. A. P. 113, 2.1.8.

media inter carmina: Terence (Hecyr. Pro]. I. 1—5, a."
II, 25—34) pathetically complains that the first time his Heep
was acted the audience went off to see a rope-dancer, and I
second time they deserted him in order to get good places at:
gladiatorial show. carmen is used of a tragedy in A. P. 2::
and includes dramatic poetry in v. 69. Cp. Tac. Ann. X1.
1': rarmz'na :menae dabal.

186. ursum: bears were brought in to fight with masti‘;
(mo/035i): forty bears were baited in the circus at the garrr
given by the aediles in B.C. 169 (Liv. XLIV. 18): one hundrt
at the games in B.C. 6r (Plin. H.N. VIII. 36, 131). Sometirrr
tame bears were shown (Mart. 1. 105, 5).

pug’fles ‘boxers’, were a favourite sight with Augustin
Suet. Oct. XLV. speclavz't slmz’z'oxz'ssz'me pilgflc’f, at maxi.‘
Latinos.

gaudet : so the vet. Bland. and other good MSS. The fin
letter having become obliterated in some copies,‘ plaudet W
written by conjecture, and appears in many MSS. The tel"?
being evidently wrong, subsequent copyists wrote p/audz't, whim
is found only in inferior MSS. Orelli’s pleading for plaudité
very weak.

:Ek. II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 279
5’- plebecula, used by Cic. only in ad Att. I. 16, n. Pers. Iv. 6
I3 usual imitates Horace. Suet. Vesp. XVIII. puts the word
pto the mouth of Vespasian: sineret 3e plebeculam pascere, with a
btion of contempt, and perhaps also as a. specimen of the rough
inguage of the low-born emperor.

187. equitis: Bentley reads egm'tz', which is perhaps a more
isual construction, but not to be thrust upon Horace against the
“SS.

188. mcertos ‘wandering’, turning restlessly from one
gbject to another, and therefore not caring to give the fixed
Ittention needed for a drama, not accompanied by much spec-
acular display. Bentley’s emendatiou z'ngv‘az‘os has deservedly
Bund little approval.

189. aulaea, from afikala, derived according to Servius on
(erg. Georg. III. 25, ‘ab aula Attali in qua primum inventa
unt vela ingentia’. It is more probable that the word meant
itiginally the portiére of a hall. In the theatre the curtain was
trapped at the beginning of the performance below the level of
he stage, and raised at the conclusion. Cp. Verg. G. 1.c.;
0v. Met. III. III sic ubz' lollmzturfistzk aulaea t/zeaz‘rz‘x: Cic. pro
£361. 27, 65 dez'nde .razbz'l/a [mare/rant: aulaeum tollitur, i. e.
ii is over. All MSS. here have aulea, which Keller is inclined
) think Horace may have written. But the confusion between
it and e came in as early as the first century after Christ, and
i is better to follow the true orthography.

premuntur ‘are kept down ’.

190. fugiunt ‘are flying across the stage’, with no notion of
fight, as Orelli supposes. Cicero writing to Marius (Ep. F am.
III. I, 2) says guo guide”: apparatu mm dubz'to quz’n animo
Igguz'sxz'mo raruerz's : quid em'm delecz‘atzbm’s fiabent :excmlz' muli
l Clytaemnextra aut in Equo T roz'ano crez‘errarum frz'a milia
Id armatura varia pedz’tatm et equz'falm in (2112/1412 pugna?
me popular”): admiratzhmm Imbuermzl, delectatz'onem tz'éz'
tullam attulz'symt.

191. regum fortuna. = reges infortunati.

192. esseda. ‘chariots’, light open two-wheeled carriages,
aid to have been used first by the Belgae (Cass. B. G. Iv. 33,
E; 16) and employed by the Britons as war-chariots.

3' pflenta ‘carriages’, covered two-wheeled vehicles, easily
'nging (and thus connected with film): the ‘swung ’ or hurled
pon, Vaniéek, Dirt. p. 1184) and used for ladies (‘quibus
huntur~reginae captivae’, Acron), and for religious proces-
ns.

28o HORA TI EPISTULAE.

peton'lta ‘ waggons ’, four-wheeled carriages, used especial:
according to Acron and Porphyrion here, for slaves. Cp. Palrxl
on Sat. I. 6, 106. Essedum and petonitum are probably bci
Keltic words. but cp. Fest. p. 206 ptton'tum et Gal/{tum we;
culum use, at nor/zen eius dictum are existimant a mantra r11
rotarum: alii 05w, quad lu' quaquepetora quattuor vacant.

naves, either the rostra of captured ships, or perhaps era
ships themselves, drawn in a triumphal procession by meansr
machinery. \Ve have no detailed description of a (77'1”)sz
navalis (cp. Liv. xxxvu. 6o, XLII. 20, XLV. 42), but the co:
struck by Q. F abius in commemoration of his triumph {09'
victory at sea bear the image of a quadriga with Jupiter in f
and under the horses a ship’s beak. Cf. Marquardt, Ra
Staatm. ii. 570.

193. ebur, i. e. statues of ivory and gold: Livy speaks:
tusks carried in procession in the triumph over Antiochus (xxxv
59 tulit in triumpIzo...t&urmos dents: AICCXXXI) but thl
would not be suited for a display on the stage.

Corinthus, not restricted to vessels of Corinthian bron“
as Acron seems to imply, though doubtless including these, I
all the spoils of Corinth, and also probably a painting of I
city. So Porphyrion: ‘ quia imagines eius oppidi fabricanturg
in triumphali pompa transire possint’. Cp. Cic. in Pis. 25, .

_ quid tandem llalzet isle (arms? quid crz'nctz' ante turrum dam
quid .rz'mu/atra oppidorum? quid durum .7 quid argentw.
'l‘ibull. II. 5, I15 ut xllesrallz‘uum telebrem cum praemz'a 6..
ante :uos (arm oppida vz'ctafcret. Liv. XXVI. 21 , 7 tum shim/mi
taptarum Syracmarum. Cic. Philipp. VIII. 6, IS: de Off. .
8, 28 portari in trim/115110 Alassiliam vidimu: : and many simi:
passages. Even images of rivers or river—gods were carriedaz
triumph : cp. Tac. Ann. II. 4.1 vet-ta .vpolz'a, captz'z/z', Siva/[arm me”
than, flzum'num, prod/122274771. Ov. Pont. III. 4., 103, Hist.
'2, 36.

194. Democritus, the laughing philosopher: cp. Mayor :
Juv. x. 28: Cic. de Orat. II. 58, 235 (note): Sen. de Ira II. to
Damotrz'tum az'zmt mmquam sine rz'ru in publz‘tofiziue. Pope
his Imitation takes the same example, but a philosopher, whe
laughter was less easily raised, would have been more to I
pomt.

195. diversum genus, the accusative retained after apassi‘
verb, not simply the so-called Greek accusative of respect, as
Verg. Aen. III. 4,28 Delphinum cauda: utero tommzlrsa [upon
Roby § 1126, S. G. § 471. Orelli, not so well, takes genus
the mom. in apposition to pant/16rd. ‘A panther mingled in,
unlike nature with a camel’, i.e. the girnfle or camelopard: c

W!

i

r I

II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 281

hi. N. H. .VIII. 18, 27 Camelopara’alz's a’z'ctatoris Caesarz': Cir-
gmbu: ludz: (B. c. 46) pn‘mum visa Romae.

‘ 196. elephans albus: white elephants are proverbially very
he, being really albinoes. Even the famous white elephants
fSiam seem to be really of a slate colour. Cp. ‘ Daily News ’
u Jan. 31, 1884. The form in -a7z.r is that best supported
are, though doubtless the n was not pronounced: but cp.
Srambach Lat. Orthogr. p. 267, Roby § 495, S. G. § 166.—
tentley’s converten't has very slight support, and would hardly
e defensible, if it had more.

197. India 1ps18=quam ludos ipsos: Sat. I. I, 97 3e non
mquam servo melz'us veslz'ret: Verg. Aen. I. r 5 guam Iunofirtur
mic magi: omnibus unam caluisse. This usage with an adverb
gems limited to poets: cp. Kuhner Gramm. II. 976.

198. nlmlo appears to have decidedly more authority than
he vulgate mimo, the vet. Bland. being here supported by some
I Keller’s best MSS. It is also the reading which is apparently,
:hough not really, the harder, for it is doubtful whether mz'mu:
an be used, as Orelli says, ‘pro quovis histrione’, and it is not
nsy to see why Horace should not have used the plural for the
lctors on the stage. For plus m'mz'o cp. note on Ep. 1. IO, 30.

199. asello surdo: Horace has packed two proverbial ex-
nessions into one, for the sake of greater emphasis: cp. Ter.
Haut. 222 ne ille Izausrit guam mz'lzz' mm; :zmz’a narretfalmlam,
rmd Zenob. V. 42 5119) 'ns é‘xe'ye #6001" 6 6e ro‘n c310. éxiua' els
lavaca'flnaiau 111/631! 17 1rap0Lpla ei'p'qTaL.

202. Garganum: Carm. II. 9, 6 aquz’lom'bm quercela Gargam'
Worant. The forests of Garganus have now almost entirely
disappeared, as is also the case very largely in the Apennines.

203. ludi, a term equally applicable to the half scaem'cz' and
0 the ludi cirtmses, so that we need not suppose with Orelli
my reference to the latter. artes ‘works of art’: Ep. 1. 6, I7.

204. oblitus ‘bedizened’; Mr Yonge compares Milton’s
I'besmeared with gold’ in Par. L. V. 356. The word is used in
I116 sense of ‘overloaded’ in ad Her. IV. II, 16 :z' crebrae
wnlombuntur [exornationes], obi/tam real/mt oratz'ozzem ; Cic.
Brut. 13, 51 e10qumtz'a...z'td parqgrz’nata est told Asia, at 3e
rxlerm's oblineret morz'bus: so that Eckstein’s conjecture oész'tm,
though neat, is needless.

206. sane emphasizing m'l: ‘not a word’. Cic. de Orat. 1.1.
.I, 5 (note).

23% 207. veneno ‘drug’, i.e. dye. The purple (murex) of Ta-
?entum was considered second ohly to that of Tyre (Plin. Ix. 39,

1

282 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

63). ‘At the spot called Fontanella is the Monte di Chiocczar
[snail-shells], a hill entirely formed of the shells used in male};
the purple dye’. Hare Southern Italy, p. 332. The woolox
Tarentum was also famous: cp. Carm. II. 6, 10. For the qty»
tion as to the nature and colour of the Roman violae cp. new
on Verg. Ecl. II. 47, Hor. Carm. III. 10, 14 (Page and Wickhas ..

208—213. I am not speaking from any a’z'sz'mlz'natzon to c.
theatre: a great dramatic poet room: to me a true magician.

208. no putes: Roby§ 1660, S. G. § 690.
209. me laudare maligne ‘that I am niggardly in my praiu

210. per extentum funem...1re, a proverbial expression r:
anything difficult: cp. Arrian Epict. III. 12, 2 odoxoxéu éon :-
n3 é7ri a'xowiou 1rept1ra'refv' Kai 01’! ,uo'vov duo/cohort, dhkd. Kai émh:
(Sway. for is the preposition usually employed to denote motiu
over, as in Carm. II. I, 7 z'na’a'z': per 4372:: ‘on the thin cru:
of ashes beneath which the lava is glowing ’.

211. inaniter ‘by illusions’, i.e. without any real causej:
it all. [Exactly so used in Cic. Acad. II. n, 34 mm :z't z
cerium, were inam'teryue mowatur; ib. 15, 47 mm animz' z’mmz'; :-
mowantur cor/em modo ream 62's, quae flit/[(78 :z'nt at cz'r gm
rim‘, where Cic. is representing the Kevmrdtieta or (Stdxez-a
éMUU/to‘s of Sextus: cp. de Fin. V. I, 3 me yuz’a’oanpeca
guaedam commow't, z'naufter sa'lz'cet, red commow't tat/1m: TUSJ
IV. 6, I3 cum z'narzitcr ez‘ rflm‘o am'mur exsultat, tum iZ/a [at’tz'u‘
gestz'en: vet nimz’a dict putest, guam z'ta defilzimzt, .rz'ue ratios-x
am'mi elatz'onem. J. S. R.]

214—218. Let other poet: too Izaw a s/zare in your patronagn

214. et his ‘to these too’: at is not used after age as a.
simple copulative, but always has the force of ‘also’: cp. Kiihnr
on Cic. Tusc. III. 13, 28, and Mayor on Nat. Deor. I. 30, 83.

215. fastidia. ferret cp. Verg. EC]. II. 14 A puny/[z'tz’z'quL
perlza patifartz'dz'a. superbl ‘fastidious’ as in Sat. II. 2, 109; 1
87.

216. redde ‘give’ as due. not ‘give back’: this force
common with reddcro.‘ e. g. Carm. II. 7, I7 obligatam rm’de 10:3
datum, II. 17, 30 redder: victimas...memento; it is found alsi
with reponere, repetere, report-ere, &c., and is a slight extension (
the meaning of ‘restoration to a supposed nomial state’: Rob‘
§ 2102. So érofitfiévat, etc. are used. Bentley’s reading z'mpendo'
the gloss of a worthless MS., is quite needless.

munus Apomne dignum, Ep. 1. 3, 17 (note).

218. Helicona: Helicon was regarded as the home of th-
Muses as early as the time of Hesiod (Theog. I), who in earl}
youth is said to have tended sheep on it, and Pindar (Isth. VII=

as . .
in II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 233

k: and on it there was a grove sacred to them, described fully

y Pausamas. 'l_‘he eastern or Boeotian side on which this lay

bounded in springs, woods and fertile valleys, herein sharply

aimstmg With the savage wildness of Cithaeron. Cp. Words-
h’s Greece, pp. 258 ff.

219—228. T hat we do not enjoy this more often, is due to our
in intrusiveness, susccfttz'bz'lzy, and vanity.

220. ut vineta. caedam mea, evidently a proverbial expres-
nn, though not found elsewhere. But cp. Tibull. I. 2, 100 quid
Jesse's uris aceroa tuas? Horace good-humouredly includes
imself in the number of the pestering poetasters, though no one
nuld have been more free from the faults which he here de-
bribes, than he was himself.

223. loca, used, for metrical convenience, for locos ‘pas-
)ges’, the form always used in prose in this sense. Conversely
ici is occasionally used in poetry (Lucr. IV. 509: Verg. Aen. 1.
b6, 11. 28, etc.), once in Livy (V. 35, I) and often in Tacitus in

ac sense of ‘places' for loca. Cp. N eue Formenlelzre i2 542—3.

inrevocati ‘though not encored’: for the ‘scenic’ use of rew-
pzre, cp. Holden 0n Cic. pro Sest. 56, no: Reid on pro Arch.
| 18: Liv. VII. 2 Livius...cum saepz'us revocatus vocem obtudz'sset.
av. Am. III. 2, 7 3 sea’ emm ref/acute, Quintet, ct date z'actatz's
ma'ique signa togis.

225. tenui deducta. filo ‘fine-spun’. For the metaphor cp.
lat. 1. IO, 44 forte epos acer ut nemo Varius ducz’t: Sat. 11. I, 3
Sutat...mille die versus deduct posse. For fil-um see Reid on
sic. Lael. 7, 2 5 aliud guoddam film): oratiom‘s tune, and Cic. de
:rat. II. 22, 93 erant paullo uberiore filo. Translate ‘that the
Lil and fine workmanship spent upon our poems is not noticed’.

227. commodus ‘obligingly’: Carm. Iv. 8, I donarem pateras
rataque commodus, Censorz'ne, mez's aera soa’alz'bus.

' *228. egere vetes ‘bid us want no longer ’.

229—244. But after all great merits should be celebrated by
”at poets. Alexander was a ridiculously bad judge of verse,
Mug/z a sound critic of art.

229. est operas pretium ‘it is worth while’, a phrase of
ransition: cp. Sat. 1. 2, 37, II. 4, 63. Ennius has ‘audz're est
Eberae pretium, procedere recte om' rem Romanam, Latz'mnoue
ygescere wltz's’, quoted by the Schol. on Sat. 1. 'z, 37. Operae
: of course genitive, but in est oferae it is dat., cp. Roby§ 1283‘.

9 230. aedituos ‘ temple-keepers’, vewxépous. Merit is per-
( nified as a goddess, whose Shrine is kept by the poets who smg
> r praises.

284 HORA 2'1 EPISTULAE.

233. Choerflus. There were three welLknown poets of .(
name. (I) Choerilus of Athens, one of the earliest tragic pcq
who produced many plays between 3.0. 523 and B.C. 483: (2.-‘,
of Samos, the composer of an epic poem on the Persian warn
younger contemporary and friend of Herodotus: (3) C. of 1a.}:
also an epic poet, but of a very inferior kind, who follow)
Alexander to Asia. This last is the one here meant: in At:
357 he is taken as the type of a poet who sometimes ‘deviu
into’ excellence. Acron here says that he had only seven g;
lines in his poem on the exploits of Alexander, for each:
which he received a gold piece. On A. P. 357 he adds 1
Alexander had bargained to give him this reward, on condit:
that the bard should receive a blow for every bad verse, :
that he died of the blows. The king is reported to have s
malls re T lzersz’tm Homerz' e53: yuam C/werz'lz' Ac/zz'llem, wh:
does not look as if he was so bad a judge of poetry as How
represents him to have been. Alexander was not only the pu
of Aristotle, but also himself an enthusiastic student of Hom:
possibly, as Schiitz thinks, Horace’s low estimate of his critii
powers was simply due to the fact that there was no go;
poem extant of which he was the theme.

incultis e1: male natls ‘ rough and misbegotten’: wrsz'bur.
dative, as in Ovid, Trist. II. 10 arteyfitum raj/era werxiéu: are note:

234. rettulit acceptos ‘set down to the credit of’: am’ptz:
refer-re is the regular phrase for to enter on the receipt sides.
accounts, opposed to expensum flrre: cp. Cic. Phil. II. 16, ‘
ego em'm ampliu: sestertium ducentz'em (utopia/n lzeredz'z‘atiés
rettu/z'.

regale. The right of coining gold was always reserved

themselves by the kings of Macedon, as by the kings of Per:
and afterwards by the Romans: while subject states and d.
tricts were often permitted to coin silver (cp. Gardner’s Gr:
Coz'nr, p. 26): and there may probably be a reference to t1".
here: cp. our rovcrez'grz, and BapeLKo's, which is apparently deriw
not from Darius, but from the Persian a’ard, ‘ king’. The coil
of Philip had on one side a head of Ares, on the other a charici
not as some editors say the king’s head (Gardner, p. 188). The:
is no instance of a realistic portrait of an earlier time the
Alexander (ib. p. 175).

nomisma; this is the earliest instance in which this pure}
Greek word occurs in Latin: Martial has it several time:

Phillppos: the P/zz'lzfpus or P/zz'lzjfipeu: (with or without nut
mm) was a gold piece, coined by Philip II. of Macedon to replac
the Persian darics, which had up to his time been the gob
coinage most widely current in Greece, probably as a preparatio

5. II. Ep. 1.] NOTES. 285

3 his great scheme of conquest (Mommsen, Ram. Mz'inzw.
:52). Five of them were equal to the mina (cp. Plant. Rud.
; £4): the average weight of those extant is 8'6 grammes
..‘ ltzsch, Illelrologie, p. 242-3). If estimated by the present
nine of the amount of gold they contain, their value is about

I. 3:. 611.: but if measured by their relation to the drachma
in times 92¢), the value is nearly identical with that of the
. french napolém or twenty-franc piece, i.e. about 16s. 3d. The
'tlation of silver to gold was generally taken as r to to, though
"e find it varying between this proportion and 1 to 13%: now it
vmormally r to 151;. (Cp. Hultzsch, Illetrologifi, p. 240, and
. ibell. xvr.)
». 235. notam labemque ‘mark and blot’. remittunt ‘pro-
,ace’: Sat. 11. 4, 69: 8, 53.

. 236. atramenta. includes writing-ink, painter’s black, black-
: g for boots, and in short all kinds of dark fluids.

239. edicto: cp. Plin. N. H.VII. 37, 125 idem 122': z'mperator
{in}, ne gm": {pram alias guam Apel/es pingeret, guam Pyrgo-
‘51:: :mlperel, guam Lyrzppus ex aere duceret. But as there .
acre representations of the king by other artists we can only
Inderstand this to mean either that Alexander gave commissions
nl'mself to no others, or that he never sat to any one else. Cp.
Vverbeck, Griec/tz'sc/ze Plartzlzg, II. or.

Apellen: cp. Ep. I. 2, 12 (note). Apelles painted Alexander-
is hearing the thunderbolt (I’lutarch, Alex. 4).

240. Lysippo: for the case cp. Ep. I. 16, '20 (note). The
r‘dvance in statuary made by Lysippus is thus described by Pliny
1xx1v. 8, 19 [film-{mum tradz‘tur contulz'sse capillum exprz'mena’o,
sapz'ta minorafaciendo, quam aiztiqui, corpora gracilz'ora Jiccz'ora-
W, per quae proceritas rignorum maz'or m'deretur. He limited
zimself to bronze casting, and never worked in marble.
*ropert. IV. (111) 9, 9 says glorz'a Lysippi est animosa qfifngere
grgna.

duceret: Bentley defends the conjecture of Lambinus cu-
?eret, arguing that duan’ cannot be applied to the metal itself,
but only, as in Pliny l. c. and elsewhere, to that which is formed
wt of the metal. But cua’ere would be an improper term to
156 of work which was cast, not hammered. The extension of
.he usage of a’ucere seems quite legitimate, and may be defended
.with Schiitz) by phrases like a’ucem/z‘lum for ducerefilo carmm .-
n Ep. 1. 6, I7 aera is used for Jigmz ex aere (Ida.

242. subtile ‘exact’: Pliny (H. N. xxxv. IO, 85) gives a
Very different account of Alexander’s critical faculty: A lexandfo
Magma fiequenter in offlcinam van/itanlz'...z'mperite mulga dz:-
rtrmtz‘ [Apelles] sz'lmlz'um (oz/titer .ruaa’c’bat, rz'a’cri cum than: a
baerz's, qm’ (alerts Ic’l'c’i‘dllt.

  

286 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

videndls artibus: Schiitz is perhaps right in taking the can
to be the dative; but he is not correct in saying that with t, “
ablative in would have been required; Drager 113. 849, 86
gives many instances in which the gerundive is used in t1:
ablative, much as here: wider: is used with an extended force a-
visa antiwar: or vz’dgndo diiudz'mre. If however we accesv:
Overbeck’s view that Alexander’s restriction only extended '
his own commissions. we may perhaps interpret w'dere as ‘ pru
vide’: cp. Cic. de Orat. 111. 1, 2 (note), ad Att. V. 1, 3, am
Munro on Carm. 1. 20, 10.

244. Boeotum, gen. plur., Roby§ 365, S. G. § 115, not aco:
sing., as some have supposed. The dull, heavy air of Boeotia ,1
often contrasted with that enjoyed by the Athenians, who were a1. s
6161 hapn-pordrou [Saluov‘res dfipcfis aifiépos (Eur. Med. 829): cp. Cid?
Fat. 4, 7 At/zmz'r tenue caelzmz, ex qua acutz'ores etz'am putmztws‘
Attiti: [mu-mm T/zeézlr, z'taque pz'ngues Thebam': de Nat.D. 111
6, 17 at ob cam 1:19:11”; [aura/u, (/uoa’ etz'zzm guibusdam ragzbnibzd
algae urbz'bur contingere 211215111115, [zebctz'ora ut sin! Iwminuns

4 z'ngmz'a prop!” cae/ip/miorem naturam, 1w: idem gmarz' luv/Irma
cwnerz't, etc., where Prof. Mayor quotes Strabo (II. 3, p. 102 Ed
as attacking Posidonius for maintaining this doctrine: or} 'ydp:
(#15061 ’Afinuafot ,uév qSLhého'yot, AaK65a1,uo’wot 6% 01? Mai oi. é‘y‘yvrépuc
Gnfiafot, de ,uaMou é‘flet. So Juvenal x. 50 quotes Democritusn
as a proof summo: posse vim: et magna exam/51a datum: aver-s
213mm in patrz'a crarroque sub acre narcz' : cp. Mayor’s note for.)
other instances of the influence of climate on the mental and-1
moral character. ‘Instead of the pure and transparent atmospherep
which is one of the chief characteristics of the Attic climate,3
the air of Boeotia is thick and heavy in consequence of their
vapours arising from the valleys and lakes’. Dict. Geogr. 1.1
414 a. Cp. \Vordsworth’s Alt/zen: and Atz’z'ca, p. 241. Pindaryi
01. VI. 152 speaks jestingly of the proverbial Borwrta Us, andn
Cratinus called the Boeotians Zvofiotarrol. For the tense of“
.z'murcs cp. Sat. 1. 3, 4, Madvig§ 247, 2, Roby§ 1532.

245—250. You [awe .r/zozwz yourrelf a éelttrjua’ge in tlze am -:
1y” Vezgz'l and Varz'us.

245. dedecorant: the subjects Vergilius Variusque are:
transferred, as often, to the relative clause.

246. munera, i.e. the gifts which the poets had received
from Augustus: Acron here says that each had already received
from him 1,000,000 sesterces. There is no other authority for this
sum; but at his death in B.C. 19—some years before the date of
this Epistle—Vergil’s fortune is said to have amounted to-
10,000,000 sesterces, mostly if not entirely due to the bounty of
patrons. Varius was apparently older than Vergil, but survived
him and “as one of his literary executors: there is nothing to

in. Ep. 1.] NOTES. .3,

by whether he was alive or not at this time. Horace praises
[epic poetry (Sat. 1. 10, 44) ; but his most famous work was
f'tragedy of Thyestes, which Quintilian (x. I, 98) ranks with
{Greek master-pieces.
llmlta. dantis cum laude: i.e. all men warmly praise such
rcious liberality, instead of laughing at it, as in the case of
ander and Choerilus. Ritter oddly thinks that the words
pr to the lively gratitude of the recipients.

IM'I. Vergilius: cp. Palmer on Sat. I. 5, 40 ‘the weight of
SS. and scholiasts of Horace here and elsewhere is mostly on
1 side of Virgilius: but these cannot be set against the ,
icean and other early MSS. of Virgil: see Wagner Orl/zogr.
irg. p. 479’. Add Ritschl Opusc. ii. 779 if. '
”48. expressi ‘reproduced ’: the metaphor is taken from
Estic figures in clay or wax, and then becomes more general,
. is used of imitation generally: cp. Cic. de Orat. III. 12, 47
I'd imitatione ex aliyuo expressa: pro Arch. 6, r4 mzcltas vial/is
' ’nes flirtzssimorum virorum expressas scriptures Graeci et
fini religuerunt.

tunea: both in Vergil and in Horace much better established
In a/zenea, which, as Mommsen has shewn (Hermes I. 467), is
I found in inscriptions to denote the bronze tablet used as a
litary diploma, before A. D. 134.

l250—270. I would myself gladly sing ofyour deeds, if] Izad
l power, and did not fear to firing my august t/zeme into ridicule
well as myself.

E250. sermones here includes both Satires and Epistles, not
rely the former, as Acron says. The style of the Epistles,
mgh somewhat more careful than that of the Satires, is essen-
gly the sermo quotia’iarzzcs; cp. Palmer’s Preface to t/ze Salires
3XXIII. and ad Her. III. 13, '23 serum est oratio remissa et
itima guotidianae locutioni. Conington renders:
Nor is it choice (ah, would that choice were all!)
Makes my dull Muse in prose—like numbers crawl.
Sin Sat. II. 6, r7 Horace speaks of his mum pedestris. Pr0<
Ltius II. I, 17—42 similarly ascribes his love-poetry to his
upacity for loftier strains.

1351. res componere gestas, i.e. to write a historical epic
5m.

H252. arces montibus imposltas, stormed by the Roman
lies: cp. Carm. IV. 14, 11 areas Alpifius i/Izpasztas.

p53. tuis auspiciis : Augustus from B.C. 2 3 onwards held a
etual procomulare imperiztm over the whole empire, and

288 HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

even in the senatorial provinces he had an imperizmz maz'us, Whirl
made their governors formally subordinate to him. Hence t! ‘
‘iustus triumphus’ could no longer be enjoyed by successze
generals, who were only serving under his auspices, not under that
own. During the earlier part of his rule, he sometimes allow"
a triumph, but afterwards (apparently after B.C. r 5: cp. F urneaz:
on Tac. Ann. I. 72) this honour was reserved to members of t:

imperial house. Cp. Suet. Aug. XXXVIII. nee pareior z'n belln
m'rtute lzouorauda, super trzgz'uta duez‘éus z'ustas trz'umjfi/zos eta ’
guanto plurz'bus trz'ump/zalz'a omamenta deeemem/a euraw't; a.

c. XXI. domuz't partim duetu partim auspz’eiz's suis szz‘abn'afs
Aquz'z‘am'am, Pamwuz'am, Dalmatia»: cum Illyrz'm amni; ids
Raetz'am et Viudelz'eos ac Salassos.

255. Ianum: cp. Introduction to this Epistle. .

256. Parthls: Carm. Saec. 5 3 221721 mari terraque mam
potentes [Vedas Albanasgue tz'met secures: Sat. II. 5, 62 iuve: '
Part/11's lzorrendus: Ep. I. 12, 27.

257. cuperem, attracted into the tense of possem.

258. recipit ‘admits of’. Cp. Suet. Aug. LXXXIX ingot"
saeeu/z' sui omnibus man/1's fat/it : reez'lautes et benigize etpatienz '
aua’z'viz‘, nee tantum carmz'mz et lu'storz'as, sed at oralz'ones et dim
gas. Compmzz’ lumen alz‘q'm'a’ de se m’sz' serio et a praesz’autz'ssirn
(findebatur, admonebatgue praetores, ue fatereutur namen sun
eommz'ssz'om'bus [‘prize declamations’] obsole erz'. The te:;
maz'estas was properly applied to the people as a whole, but ev3
Cic. in Pis. II, 24 uses it of a consul, magmz ”mic-slats (0)1514an
in Phaedr. II. 5, 22 tum sic zbeata est tanm maz’estas duds t
term is not so much used as a title, as in accordance with Ph:l
drus’s well-known preference for abstract words.

259. ferre recusent: cp. A. P. 39 quidferre reeusent, 9:.
valeaut umerz'.

260. stulte, quem diligit, urguet: this punctuation, adopll
by Bentley and most recent editors, is undoubtedly better tht
that which connects stu/I‘e with (11723712. This would be VP
inappropriate, if referred to Augustus.

262. discit, sc. alz'guz's, to be supplied from the guz's in I
relative clause.

264. n11 moror: Horace puts himself for the moment in lr‘
place of the emperor: ‘ I care nothing—and therefore I am SI
that you do not’.

offlcium = sedulz'tas above.

ficto 1n peius voltu: cp. Plin. Ep. V. 10 futures pu'lrlmi'
absuluz‘amgue fbrmam ram m'sz' in [Seizes gflingunt. Aellan l I

W"

in n. Ep. 1.] NOTES. ‘239

ecurious story (V. H. Iv. 4), ‘I hear that there is a law at
thebes enjoining all artists, and painters, and sculptors, to
gaprove upon their subjects in representing them. The law
neatens with a penalty those who in sculpture or painting
{present them as uglier than they are ’ (102: at: 10‘ xei‘pbu 1ro-re 1‘7‘
Macao-w ii 'ypdzpam). There is of course no reference here to
itentional caricature.

265. proponi cereus ‘to be exposed as a waxen image’:
2. to have a caricatured portrait of myself offered for sale. It
as customary to make the imagines of deceased ancestors of
m (Plin. H. N. XXXV. 2, 6 exprersz' (era wilu: singulz': a’zir-
mebantur armarz'zlr); and the art may naturally have been
'ansferred to living persons of celebrity. Sometimes these were
:iade by means of a plaster cast taken from the face of the
,lbject. Cp. Marquardt It’é'm. Prz’vatalt. I. 246. There is a
‘ery life-like wax mask to be seen in the Museum at Naples
Mus. Borbon. xv. 54) which was found in a tomb at Cumae:
a still has traces of paint upon the face. Cp. Daremberg
[ad Saglio’s Dict. fig. 1291.

267. plng’ui ‘stupid’: Sat. II. 6, r4.

‘ una. cum scriptore meo: Horace does not seem to mean
nore than ‘I should be involved in the disgrace which will
)me upon the poet who makes me his theme, when his worth-
ss poem is sent ofi~ to be used for waste paper’. The sug-
kstion that he may mean ‘bust and poem alike would be
sanded as rubbish’ does not seem so good.

i 268. capsa, properly a. book-case (Sat. I. 4., 22), here hu-
mrously put for a bier.

gsporrectus, .stretched out at length like a corpse. operta. is
e reading of all MSS. of any importance, and may well be
izfended. Sometimes a corpse was carried out to burial on an
wen couch or bier (lectus, ferttrum), sometimes in a coffin
r‘zpulm) carried on a frame (sandapz'la), cp. Marquardt Privat-
!. I. 360; and the latter was the more usual with the poorer
asses; Becker, Gallzzri‘ III. 364. Many recent editors prefer
atria, which Orelli thinks denotes more contempt: but the
inverse is the case, if we are to accept the analogy of funerals.

i 269. vicum, probably the virus Twat: of Sat. II. 3, 228.

l 270. quicquid: Pers. I. 43 adds mackerel: nec scambro:
:etuentz'a [armz'mz nec tux; which he gets from Catull. xcv. 7
Tulusz' amzales...laxa3 xtomlxrz': sue/fie dabum‘ lum'tar. Our
:odern equivalent is to be found in the trunk-makers and
gastry-cooks. Cp. Martial VI. 60, 7 Quam multi linear pas-cunt
Eat/argue a’z'sertz', et redz'mmzt 5011' rarmina dorm myuz', III. 2, 4
3*...110'1': piperisgm’ 5i: tutu/lax.

w. H. I 9

EPISTLE II.

The Florus of this epistle is the Julius Florus to what.i
Horace addressed the third epistle of the first book. Now, V"
then, he appears attached to the suite of Tiberius Nero. EL
while the date of the former epistle admits of being determimi
precisely, it is less easy to fix the date of the present. Almn
every year between B. C. 20 and the death of Horace witness-e
some campaign or journey into the provinces on the part 1
Tiberius, on any one of which Florus may have accompanin
him. There are only two considerations which help us ;
decide. (I) Horace speaks very strongly of his entire abar
donment of tar/Nina, i.e. lyric poetry. This excludes the perin
of the composition of the Carmm Saetulare and the odes z
the fourth book, i.e. B. C. 17—13. (2) The phrase (15::de
:men’a (v. 21 i) may have a reference to his own position at ti
time. If so, this inclines us to go down as late as B.C. r.
when Tiberius, after holding the consulship in B.C. 13, w"
governor of Illyricum, and quelled a revolt among the Pa‘
nonian tribes. But as Horace speaks of himself as praecamu 1.
B.C. 'zo (Ep. I. 20, '24.); and as Crassus in Cic. de Orat. :
4, 15 calls himself .vmex when only in his fiftieth year, we new
not lay much stress on this. The really decisive questionor
whether it was possible for Horace, after the ‘Indian summeu
of his lyrical productiveness to return to the same position (
renunciation which he had taken up before it. Vahlen argm;
that this was not possible, and therefore assigns the prese»;
epistle to B.C. 18, when he thinks that Tiberius was absent 1
Gallia Comata. But Mommsen shows that this absence fell T
B.C. 16, a date excluded by considerations previously notices:
He therefore ascribes the letter to B.C. I9, in the autumn I
which year Tiberius returned with Augustus to Rome from t!
East. Schlitz follows Vahlen: Ritter and Lucian Miiller adOj
the later date, Ritter even placing it as late as B.C. IO. TH
balance of evidence seems decidedly to incline in favour of tl
earlier date. There is a great similarity of tone between th")
epistle and the first of the first book. In both Horace pleav-t
that increasing years have left him no taste or power for lyu
poetry; and make it a duty for him to study philosophy. Hes]
he lays stress also on the hindrances arising from city life, ans

I'-

lk. II. Ep. IL] NOTES. 29:

‘s disgust at the ‘mutual admiration’ cliques of contemporary
nrsifiers.

1—24. If you were to any a slave, Florus, knowing well
_': faults, you would have no right to complain oft/1e vendor.

1. bono: cp. Ep. 1. 9, 4. (note), and Fumeaux’s excellent
udy of the character of Tiberius in his edition of the Annals
[' Tacitus, Introd. c. VIII.

claroque refers to the high birth and position of Tiberius,
we accept the earlier date for the epistle: if we take the later '
ute, it carries also a reference to his military exploits. Cp.
um. IV. 4.. '

: 3. leure (for the form cp. Ep. I. 8, 12 note) val Gabils
wows that the boy was of Latin birth, not one of the less
:luable slaves, imported from the East.

. 4. candidus ‘fair’ of complexion, as in Sat. 1. 2, 123, not
Tats, like Hydaspes in Sat. II. 8, I4; or perhaps ‘without
amish’. It would be out of place to refer it here to his moral
L.alities.

t tales ad imos: a proverbial expression: cp. Cic. pro Rose.
; 7, 20 nomze ab z'mz'x unguz'ou: usgue ad z'ert'irellz summum ex
dude, fallaez'z's, mena’aciz's constare lotus wilelur?

! 5. 1161‘. erltque, mere tautology on the part of the fluent
rave-dealer with an imitation of legal surplusage: there can be
a suggestion, as Schiitz supposes, in erz't, that the boy will not
a away.

I nummorum milibus octo, about £70, a very low price for
:‘slave with any attractions and accomplishments. The semi
iterati of Calvisius Sabinus cost 100,000 sesterces each (Seneca
a. XXVII. 7). The value of slaves at Rome naturally ranged
(thin very wide limits (cp. VVallon, Hz'stoz're a’e I’Eselavage, II.
9—174) : Cato the Censor never gave more than I 500 drachmas
oout £54) for any slave (Plut. Cat. 1), and in his censorship
quired that a slave under twenty years of age, who had been
:rchased for 10,000 asses (about £30) or more, should be as-
ased at ten times the price paid for him, on which assessment
1 then laid a triple tax in order to discourage this form of
aravagance (Liv. XXXIX. 44). Martial on the other hand
3 59, I, II. 63, I) speaks of young slaves as sold for 100,000
sterces (nearly £800). Perhaps from £ 50 to £60 may be
[ten as an average price for an ordinary slave: Davus in Sat.
:7, 43 speaks of himself as bought for 500 drachmae: i.e.
{nut £20. [Under the Republic a thousand sesterces were

19—2

292 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

worth about £8. 173., under the Empire they were worth abon
f; 7. 16s. 3d.: but our authorities do not enable us to determiri
the date of the change. Mommsen ascribes it to about B.c. 151

6. verna, a slave bred at home, and therefore fit for db
mestic duties, not mere field-work.

ministeriis, dat. with aptus. ad nutus ‘at the beck-I
cp. Cic. Or. 8, 24, aa’ eorum arbitrz'um e't nutum toms 3e fingmm
and for the plural ad Fam. XI]. 1 regz'or 0mm: nutu: tuemur.

7. litterulis lmbutus ‘with some slight knowledge .
letters’: z'méulus of itself carries a depreciatory, not an it
tensive force, as Ritter says: cp. Ep. 1. 2, 69 (note), and Cizl
Tusc. I. 7, 14 an lu a’z'alzctz'cis ne iméulu: quz'dem e3: Suet. C
Gramm. 4 apua’ maz’ores, ail Orbilz'us, cum fizmilia alicuz'ar
mud/2's producer-dz”, non tenure quem lz't/cmz‘um z'n titulo, Se.
litteratorcm z'mtrz'ln' :o/z‘tztm are, quasi mm peifectum lz'ttmx
Jed z'mbm‘um. The diminutive lz'lterulz's adds to the disparagirti
tone: Schiitz indeed denies that it can refer to the extent of tl’J
knowledge, only to the nature of the subject. But it does nu
matter much whether we say e.g. ‘elementary lessons i
chemistry‘, or ‘lessons in elementary chemistry’. Cp. Cit:
Att. v11. 2, 8 Cluysi/pzmz zero, quem ego propter littenzlarms
nesa'a quid [Men/er vz’a’z’, in lwuore lzabuz’, dined”: a puero!

arti cuilibet: an educated slave might be used as a readd)
(anagnoxtcs), copyist ([z'ln'arz'us, scrilm) or amanuensis (yen/t:
ab apisto/z's). Cp. Ter. Eun. 472 if. an emmc/zum tz‘bz', quarts
lilwralijlzc'z'c’, qua”; aatate integra l...flchcriclum in Kittens, fix
in {Ia/aestra, in musz'cz's: quae liberal); .rrz're acquomxt adulm
(mtg/n Jol/crtc'm daéo.

8. imitaberis, the reading of all the best MSS. has bee?
altered into z'mz‘labz'lm‘ by some copyists, who did not understanr
the figure of speech, and therefore fancied, oddly enough, thzl
the boy was being praised for skill in modelling. Acron right]:
explains 2'11 351‘, tanti z’ngem'i ext utflectas cum qua 2/6111: tamquazt
argi/[am udam. Pet‘s. III. 23 has udum ct molle [alum- es of on:
still capable of training. For the construction cp. A. P. 33.

9. indoctum ‘in an untrained fashion’: Roby§ 1096, S. C
§ 461. bibenti, when a man would be less critical. The dealer
does not lay too much stress upon his slave’s accomplishment.
for fear of leading the purchaser to think that there must I:
serious faults to account for his being offered so cheap.

10. levant: lwz'm‘wzfaciznzl, minumzt Comm. Cruq.

11. extrudere, quite equivalent to our ‘push off’. TH
Blandinian MSS. with Keller’s third class have exclude”, which
Cruquius wishes to read: ‘excluduntur enim quae claustr.’

 

it. 11. Ep. 11.] NOTES. 293

xemta venui proponuntur’, an interpretation which is as faulty
s the language in which it is suggested. Keller quotes Ter.
lee. 173,-Plaut. M11. 977 (but see ’l‘yrrell’s note), Asin. 586, as
tsgnces in which ext/ado appears as a false reading for ex-
ru 0.

12. meo 1n aere, so Cic. in Verr. IV. 6, II has Izomz'nem
idea non modo in aere alz'mo nullo, sea’ in suit nammz': mull/s
m a: sen-(per fzu'sse. pauper often denotes not poverty but
leans slender yet sufficient, as contrasted with indigo: or egem.
2p. Ep. I. [0, 32.

13. mangonum, ‘the slave-dealers’. The derivation of the
rord mango (which the dictionaries based on F reund by an over-
fight say is post-Augustan), from ,lLd‘y'yOUIOV ‘ a charm or philtre’,
ommonly given is incorrect. The words may be ultimately
kin; but the meanings diverge too widely to admit of direct
erivation. It can hardly be doubted that mango is identical
rith our -monger (A.-S. mangere ‘a dealer’), Germ. -mmgw‘,
rom mangian ‘to traflic’, and ultimately from maug ‘a mixture’.
the use of mangom'co, etc. with the notion of ‘ to deck out, set
R" is later. and seems to be derived from the practice of the
wagons, and not vice versa.

non temere : Ep. 11. I, 120. I would not do this for every-
ody.

14. oessavlt, ‘shirked his work’: cp. cexsator Sat. 1!. 7,
00.

111; 111; ‘as usual’, as boys will do: cp. Cic. Verr. Act. II. ii.
3, 56 guzri, utfit, iizcz'pz'unt.

15. in scans latult: the wooden staircase in the corner of
ac house (so always at Pompeii) furnished the most natural tem-
nrary hiding-place : cp. Cic. pro Mil. I 5, 4o cum 5e i1[e[Clodius]
glgiem‘ in scalarum [alebras abdia’z'ssel: Phil. II. 9, 2 [ nz'xi 5e z'l/e
a scalar taocmac liorarz'ae com'zrisset.‘ Cic. pro Corn. frag. 5o
Wraps-it in It'd/(IS (quoted by Sehol. vet. on Juven. VII. 118).

pendentis not to be connected with in stalis, as is done by
LCIOD, though he inconsistently adds (in Hauthal‘s text) at in
who domo ad til/lore»; z'nmz‘z'ma’um [mama pma’eoat, which is
oubtless correct. The whip (/zabmazlorwm, as in Verg. Aen.
511. 380 of the whip used by a boy to lash his top) was hung up
1 some conspicuous part of the house.

"18. des nummos, there are three possible ways of taking
his phrase: (I) as a hypothetical subjunctive in apodosis to 51'
‘rlit, (2) as a conditional subjunctive without 52' ex ressed _(Ro_by
155z, S. G. § 650, r. (0): cp. Sat. II. 3, 57): 3) as aJussn'e
bjunctive. In the first two cases the speech of the vendor ends

294 HOE/1T] EPISTULAE.

at lzalmtae: in the last, it goes on the end of v. 16. , The decision},
between these interpretations depends mainly on the readinet,
adopted as the last word in the line. The great majority of MSSI
have laedat, but the wt. Bland. has laea’z't. If we adopt thzi.
latter, with Bentley, Meineke, Munro, Ritter, Haupt, and
L. Miiller, it seems best to take ties as jussive, and as said bzi
the vendor: ‘let me have the money, if the fact which I havin-
mentioned, that he once i'an away, does not trouble you ’. (Cg:
Roby § 1575, S. G. § 657 (&).) It is however quite possible, witli
Schiitz, to render ‘ should you give him the money, assuming thar
you are not troubled’, &c. (Roby § 1569, S. G. § 653), ‘then hi
would carry 03 his prize’. He argues that this is made necessar'.
by the fact that the vendor who is desiring to minimize the slave’e
ofl'ence, would not return to it again, and use such a hard worm
about it as fuga, when he had already said enough about it t.
satisfy the requirements of the law. There is something in thir.
argument, but it is hardly strong enough to make us force upon
Horace so awkward a construction, as that which is involved ll.
supposing three conditional clauses, in successive subordination
(5i {7qu velz't—(si) ties—3i laca’z't), to precede our apodosis. If We‘.
read laedat, it is then almost necessary to accept the first View
and to put the line into the mouth of Horace ‘you would givn
him the money, supposing you were not to be troubled’, &ca.
ferat is then added by asyndeton, as a second apodosis. Thcl
great probability that laea’z't, if the original reading, would havu
been assimilated by copyists to the neighbouring subjunctives it:
enough to make us decide in its favour.

excepta: cp. Sat. II. 3, 285 mmtem, m'ri lz'z‘z'gz'orus, excézfierer
dorlzz'nur, cum wrza’eret.‘ Gell. IV. 2, I in ea’z’a‘o aedz'lz'um cunt!z'um,x
qua parte de rlzarzrzfz'is venduna’z': cautum at, scrz'ptum sicfuz'ts‘
tz'tulu: rem/arm): sz'ngu/orum utcz' scrz'ptus sit, coerato, z'ta ulez' 1:an
tellegi m1: parsz't, qzu‘a’ morln' Z'z'tz'z'w guoz'que sit, guisfugitivurs
arrow noxaw .rolutu: mm 52?.

17. poenae securus: ‘without any fear of a penalty’ for)
selling a slave without giving due notice of his defects. Roby.
§1320; S. G. § 526.

18. prudens ‘with your eyes open’, deliberately. A. P.:
4.62. Sat. I. 10, 88, II. 5, 58.

lex, the conditions of sale, not (as Schiitz) the state of the lawn
est in some M88. is placed before tibi, in others after tz'zii, int.
others at the end of the line, in others it is omitted altogether:
Probably the original reading was tz'lxz’rt; and the est was written
over it, and afterwards introduced in various places (Keller).._
Schiitz has shown that it could not well be omitted here, betweem
two verbs each in the second person.

hi:

it. II. Ep. 11,] NOTES. 295

. 19. 1nsequeris=6w5xers. moraria ‘annov', as in Cic. in
gen. 11. 78, 191 quid moron}? It is impossible with Ritter to
ut W. 18—19 into the mouth of the vendor, and to suppose
une=rourov£=‘ me’. Horace only uses the indicative in place
Ethe subjunctive {or vividness.

21. talibus ofllcfls, i.e. such friendly attentions as you are
uw demanding from me. The case is probably dative ‘of work
nntemplated' (Roby § 1156, S. G. §481) as White takes it,
ither than abl. as m L. and S.

"mancum: Sat. II. 7, 8S.

' mea. is curiously out of place: still it is too bold to take it
nth Mr Yonge as neut. plur. for me=-ror’;,u6v. Pronouns are
men attracted towards the beginning of a sentence.

22. lurgares: ‘ scold’: cp. note on v. 171.

rediret: much better in itself, and far better supported than
miret, which Bentley (silently and perhaps by oversight) retains
cm the older editions. Florus expected a letter from Horace
: answer to his own. Cp. Ep. I. 13, 2.

23. tum, i. e. at the time when I told you this.
mecum facientla: Ep. Ir. 1, 68.

24—25. You complain too that I do not send you tlze poems
fifth I promised.

"24. attemptas ‘assail’, try to upset. super hoc ‘ besides’:
? hoe, perhaps ablative here (cp. Sat. 11. 6, 3; 7, 88), although
; prose it would certainly have been accusative. It is less good
take it as=a’e lzoo, as in lip. II. 1, 152, A. P. 429, Carm.
ice. :8. -

26—54. A soldier wlzo 11ml fang/it bravely wfien poor would
it do the some when enrielzea’. .So I was once compelled, after
[tad left A then: and taken part in the civil war, to tale to poetry
:4 mean: of gettz'nga living. But now that I lzave a competence,
choulzl be mad indeed not to prefer rest to writing.

26. Luculli, in the war with Mithridates B.C. 74—67. The
'ason why this story is told here is given in v. 52. Porphyrion
ills the man Valeriauus, which is not a proper name, but denotes
at he was one of the soldiers who had belonged to the army in
isia, commanded by Valerius Flaccus in B.C. 85, and afterwards
I Fimbria, whom they deserted in favour of Sulla. They are
rentioned under this name also by Sallust, Hist. III. 36 (Dietsch),
r; (Kritz). Cp. Mommsen Hist. In. 306, gm.

viatlca, properly ‘travelling money’ [whence-the usage. in
‘K: Church for the administration of the Eucharist in preparation

wt.“

2 96 HORA TI EPISTUZLAE.

for the last journey], then a soldier’s private stock of monewr
his savings, as here, and in Tac. Hist. I. 57, 5, Suet. Caea
vam.

27. ad assem, quite equivalent to our ’to a penny’: cp. c.
unum, Verg. Aen. V. 687, and often.

28. vehemens: this form is given here in all MSS., but tilt
same is the case in v. r 20 where the metre makes val/zen: necessary:
Lachmann on Lucret. II. 1024 (72am tz'éz'wmmter nova re: malitus'
ad 0101': armlerc’) shows that ve/u’mms is not necessarily an arm.
paest anywhere before a letter of Marcus Aurelius to Front:
(p. 53), that in Lucretius III. 152, 482 and VI. 517 there is gocn
authority for wmmr, and that even Cicero uses name/2:.- cp. Boo
on ad Att. VIII. 5, I. Probably vemem is right here too.

lupus, another instance of the use of metaphor for similci
which is so common in Horace. Ep. I. I, 2; 2, 42; 7, 74;
Io, 42. [Perhaps a camp word in this application: cp. Lix
III. 66, 3 oa‘acau‘or [upor {Martina raél'e oa‘arimzem opprz'menw
use: Ov. Trist. I. 2, I7 cyue: instrurtus perter/‘z'la mowz'a thrcs
more 111sz J. s. R.]

30. praesidium, ‘garrison’, ¢povpai, not quor'Iptov, which 5.
denoted by low: 5mm”: mmzz’tu: (Schiitz).

31. rerum: cp. Carm. IV. 8, 5 diz'z‘te arz‘z'zmz.

32. donts honestis, ‘gifts of honour’, such as the carom
mum/2‘s, the Izarla 1mm, p/zalcrae, toque: am‘eae, etc. The vet:
Bland. has opimz’s, which one editor (Stallbauml, but probabld
only one, has ventured to adopt. It is a clear instance of tin:
tendency to arbitrary alterations, which appears so perplexingl‘;
in this famous MS. by the side of precious indications of tilt:
genuine tradition.

33. super, ‘in addition’, adverbial. bis dens. sestertht
about £170. nummum, not very commonly used after restertzbs’
denotes here ‘in cash’.

34. sub hoc tempus: Ep. 1. 16, 22 (note). praetor here ii
its original sense, as ‘general’: a-rparnyés is the regular Greek re:
presentative of the word, even when used of the practor uréanusn

36. mentem, ‘resolution ’: it would be hard to find a passagr,
in prose, where mmr so nearly approaches to the force of am'mm' .
or rather am'mz': cp. Verg. Aen. XII. 609 demz'tz‘um‘ manta, fozi
which the phrase elsewhere used is apparently always dellzitlm‘
auimum.

’39. catus, ‘sharp’, a word said by Varro L. L. VII. 46 to bd
Sabine, and used several times by Ennius, but only once by!

  

II. Ep. 11.] NOTES. 297

oero! and then with an apology: cp. de Leg. 1. 16, 45 prudens,
Put zt.a datum, coitus. Horace has it in Carm. III. 12, 10, catus
rulan. Cp. Reid on Cic. Acad. II. 30, 97.

40. zonam: for the custom of carrying money in a belt cp.
1e passage from a speech by Gaius Gracchus, preserved in Cell.
y. 12, cum Romam profictus sum, zonas, qua: plenas argenti
itali, eas ex provinez’a inane: retz‘ulz'. This practice does not
em to be mentioned in classical Greek [Xen. Anab. I. 4, 9
noted by Mr Yonge is not an instance]: but cp. Matth. x. 9,
i nfio‘na’fle xpum‘w wade (i'p'yvpov [1.776% xalvrdv els Tris {drag barf)».
a Livy XXXIII. 29, 4 negotz'mzdz' firme causa argentum in zolzz's
tbentes commeatz'bus grant. In Plaut. Trin. 862 sector zonarz'us
la ‘cut—purse’.

41. contigit: Ep. 1. 2, 46 (note).

42. Achilles: cp. Quint. I. 8, 5 optz'me instz'lulum est ut ab
Tamera atque Vergilz'o lectz'o z'mz'peret: Plin. Ep. 11. I4, 2 in fora
veros a eem‘umviralz'bus eausis auspiazrz' ut a!) Homero in selzolis.

4:3. bonae agreeing with Athenae ‘kind’, almost equivalent
I grato below. Others. not so well, connect the word with
:25, comparing Tac. Ann. I. 3, 4. Agnfpam rude»: banarum
I "(III-

"44. vellem: the MSS. vary here between vellem, passim, and
:ssem: but Keller seems to be right in saying that the first has
3e most authority, while the last (though preferred by many
nod recent editors) has the least. With 'z/ellem, u! must be taken
I consecutive ‘so that it was my desire’, i.e. ‘and inspired me
'ith the Wish’: with passer», 2:! would probably be final ‘that it
gight be in my power’.

rectum carries with it the mathematical sense of a ‘right’
3e, as well as the moral sense; and hence is opposed to eurzms:
L‘ prams originally means ‘crooked’, and our ‘wrong’ is What
“wrung’ aside or perverted. Skeat quotes from Wyclif ‘wrung
ase’ for ‘crooked nose’. Persius 1v. [2 again imitates Horace:
vtum discernis, uéi inter curzra suéit, vel eum fiz/lit pede regula
wa.

,dzkvzoscere, retained by many editors, is quite without au-
tority.

_ 45. Silva: Academi: cp. Eupolis frag. 32 Mein. év sourdou-
Mummy 'Axaafiuou 0600, whence Diog. Laert. III. 7, calls it
wwa’wwv wpoéaraov dM’ufiées. The enclosure sacred to the hero
"cademus lay about three-quarters of a mile out51de the walls of
ens on the road which ran through the Outer Ceramicus to
lonus. Its olive groves and plane-trees were famous: they

298 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

were planted by Cimon, for ‘the Academy, which was befol
a bare, dry and dirty spot, be converted into a well—watercs
grove, with shady alleys to walk in, and open courses {or race:
(Plutarch Cimon c. 13). Sulla in his siege of Athens is said I
have cut down the trees, but they must have been replanted I
this time. Plato had been wont to teach there, a custom follower
by his successors. Cp. Cic. de Fin. V. I, 2 wait mi”; mz’lzz’ Pl!=
tom's in mam/em, guem wrap/mm pn’mum [zit dzkpulare Jolz'z‘um
cum: etz'am z'lli propz'nquz' flortulz' mm mgr/107722;); :o/zmz 7/213:
aflrmzt, sad {pram w’dem‘ur in mmpalu meo pone”. 1302 5195.?
31225245, 112': Xenon-ales, lzz'c ez'u: auditor P0161110! cuz'us z'lla 2:153
scrsz'ofuz't guam writ/nus. When Horace was at Athens the heats
of the Academic school was Theomnestus, whose lectures Bruttf'
attended after the murder of Caesar (Pint. Brut. XXIV.). Th".I
expression however seems to be here a general one for the studr
of philosophy: Horace nowhere shows any special attachmer:
to the Academic doctrines : he professes himselfrather a follow;
of Epicurus, though occasionally attracted to Stoic views of lit]
and the universe.

46. dura. tempora, i.e. the struggles between the murderer)
and the avengers of Caesar. emovere ‘tore me away’. Brutuj
induced Horace to follow him into Asia: cp. Sat. I. 7, 181
6, 48.

47. civilisque: the order is cz'z/z'lzivqu: aestu: [1. 2, 8] lulu
me rudem éellz' in arma mm rerpomum etc.

48. Caesarls Augusti: so united only here by Horace: Vergig
has the title twice, Aen. VI. 793, VIII. 678.

responsura. ‘fated to prove a match for’, with something!
of the ironical humour which always marks Horace’s reference::
to his military experience. Cp. Sat. II. 7, 85 responsare cupz‘di,
m'bux, ib. 103, II. 4, 18, a usage apparently confined to Horace“

49. unde =05 armz's. slmul prlmum: a rare combination;
rejected by Gronovius and Drakenborch on Liv. VI. I, 6 z‘nlerz'm‘
Q. Faéio simztl primum Ilzagz'stmtu alu’z't, die: dicta ext, and pro”
nounced ‘everywhere suspicious’ by Draeger 192st. Synt. II. 573;;
but sufficiently established by this passage. Sz'mul acfrz'mum is
used by Cic. in Verr. Act. II. i. 13, 34, and by Suet. Caes. xxx..:
Nero XLIII. Horace did not, like Pompeius Varus and other oh
his friends, join the forces of Sextus Pompeius and continue ther
struggle, but gave up arms at once.

50. inopem: Horace’s father’s estate had evidently been “
confiscated after the victory of the triumvirs.

‘51. paupertas: it was perhaps with the proceeds, director:
indirect, of these early verses (which Ritter wrongly limits to::

f II. Ep. 11.] NOTES. ._ .299

ics) that Horace bought himself the clerkship in the Quaestors’
' , which put him out of the reach of absolute want, before
secured the patronage of Maecenas. These poems probably
_uded some of the earlier epodes and satires, ‘which have no
e, except as showing how badly even Horace could write’
tin), and more of the same kind which have happily been
But Horace is of course humorously exaggerating in his
stion that the greater part of his poetry had been produced
der the stress of poverty. He had received his Sabine estate
labout RC. 34, and probably all his works, except the first
bk of Satires, were published after this date. Cp. Theocrit.
u. I (i wreula...p.6va 'rais- Téxvas é'yelper. Hirschfelder argues
it, as there is no sufficient evidence that the booksellers paid
thors for their works (cp. Marquardt li’b'm. Privatalt.2 p. 805),
nrace can only mean that ‘ m'lzz'l ab ez's quor z'IIzpugmwisset sibi
itiposse az'debat,’ and that thus he attacked without fear. But
5 view is hardly consistent with impulz't. '
| 62. quod non desit=qzlod satz's :z't: habentem=mma cum
5:0.
H53. clcuta. ‘hemlock’ was used as a febrifuge: cp. Plin.
N. XXV. I 3, 95 (fluid: semz'ni et fblz'is rq‘rzgérataria wk.
aere is no need to suppose with the Schol. that cz'tuta is here
I: loosely for elleborus: the plants are quite unlike, and the
Edicinal use of hemlock, denied by Lambinus, is common even
;. Persius, as usual, imitates in v. 144—5 calz’a/a sub pectore
utula 6172's intumm't, quad non txtz'nxarit urna cz'mtae. For
a plural ‘doses of hemlock’ cp. Kiihner Amf. Gr. II. 51—55,
_ S. G. § 99 (c). poterunt—-—n1 putem Roby § 1574, S
.354, 2~
I 65—57. T ken again, will; my yoztt/z mypoe’tz'calpowers have
? me.
i 55. anni: cp. Verg. Ecl. IX. 51 omm’a fir! atlas, am'mum
pane. 0r. quotes from [Plat] Epinom. 976 A é'awv (5.11m...
{gnu-rat. 115v 1:311 {glow qhéaw.
I euntes ‘as they go’: Carm. II. 14, 5 quotqzzot eunt dies. 0v.
. A. III. 62 lua'z'te: aunt amzi moreflumtz's aguae.

! 56. 10005: Ep. I. 7, 26—28.

I 57. quid faclam v13? ‘what am I to do?’ i.e. how am I to
sist them P with something of the impatience of the French qua
ulez-vous? Roby§ 1606. S. G. § 672.

I 58—64. Tfiira’ly, tartar vary so mat/z, that I canny! please
:77 one.

I 59. carmlne: Ep. I. 3. 24. iambls, i.e. such as the epodes:
319, 23. Cp. Nettleship in Your”. P/zz'l. XII. 55, note I.

j?

i c

300 HORA Tl EPISTULAE.

*60. Bioneis. Bion the Borysthenite, a teacher of philosop' 0
at Athens towards the end of the fourth century and the b :
ginning of the third, a pupil of the Academy, Crates, Thel'
phrastus, but especially Theodorus the Cyrenaic (called t:
Atheist), was more distinguished as a wit than as a philrl
sopher. Diog. Laert. IV. 46—57. Acron says in libro, quay
edidz't, man/acz'nimz’s salz'bus ea, yuae (1pm! poems run! a
Zaceraw't, at m [lomcm guz’dem parcerez‘, which is in harmovr
with the words of Diogenes ei’upwis fiv m2 1rapqu6fiam...xa2 3M3
xal ,uouo'mfiv Kai 'yeamerplav Btévrcug‘ev. Cic. Tusc. Disp. III. 2
62 gives an example of his coarse wit as directed again-
Agamemnon: in gun fatclum z'llud b’z'om'x, perina’e r/ultzlssz'mmx
713271; in lurlu cafz'l/ztm sibz' ewe/Zara, {maxi calm'z’z'o maerm
Lauren”: Among other sharp sayings ascribed to him is r
(pthapyupt’av ,un-rpo'rrohw 1rc'w'77s Kam’as eZvac, which may be t
source of 1 Tim. 6, 10. The Bion, No. 7 in Dirt. Bz'og.
undoubtedly to be identified with the Borysthenite, though the:4
distinguished from him. sermonibus, ‘satires’: Horace’s satir 7
have with one exception little or nothing of the cynical profliga;
which seems to have marked the writings of Bion.

sale nigro, ‘coarse wit’: black salt would be at on'
stronger and less refined than’the purified, Eondiment. C'

‘ - . 04‘ — t"
Sat. 1]. 4, ,4. I. 10,3.V W

61. tres, the smallest number of guests, who could for)
a party: cp. Gell. XIII. II, 2 [A]. Varro in satz'rzlr I’llmippcm
dz'cit conw'varmlz nnmcrum z'mzfere oporz‘erz a Gratiarum numeix
ez‘ progrea’i aa’ [l/ztmrum. But even in so small a number then.
would be ditTerences of tastes. prope=fcr¢g ‘I might almci
say’, ‘well nigh’, Ep. I. 6, I.

62. multum: Ep. I. I0, 3 multzmz dzlvsz'zzziles.

63. renuts tu, quod: Bentley read rem/i: qz/oa' tu, but t1
change in the leading subject is rather agreeable than otherwis .

64. sane, not concessive, as Orelli, but intensive with 1"
visum: cp. v. I32 below, II. I, 206. acidum keeps up tl
metaphor of the feast, and seems especially to refer to wine.

65———80. Fourllzbl, the dzklmcfions of life in Rome are 5
great t/zat it is impouiéle to compare.

‘65. praeter, ‘beyond’, rather than ‘beside’: cp. Reid c
CIc. pro Sull. 3, 7.

67. sponsum; ‘to stand security’, Sat. 11. 6, 23 Romw
:pwzrorem me rapt}. Ep. 1. I6, 43.

audttum scripta: the nuisance of recitations soon becaru
almost intolerable at Rome: cp. Cic. Att. II. 2, 2 vomuras.)

% II. Ep. 11.] NOTES. 301

 

31km quam resh'tz'sxe eonz'uratz'om', :z' illum mini audiendum
Marvin: Ep. I. 19, 39. Mayor on Juv. III. 9.

t 68. cubat, ‘lies sick’. Sat. I. 9, I8 trans flierz'm lange
flat is: (where Palmer quotes 0v. Her. xx. 164 lzaee enbat, ille
gm), II. 3, 289 maier az't puerz' menses iam quinque eubanlz's.
flue Quirinal was at the extreme N.E., the Aventine quite at
1: S. W. of the city.

’ '70. humane ‘prorsus ut éwretxw‘s’ Or. i.e. =probe, admoa’um;
lad no fatal objection lies against this force of the word. Im-
uanu: like a’wflpu'mwos (cp. Dem. in Mid. 527 dvflpanrlm) «a!
Remote. aKiN/Ls) often means ‘ reasonable’ : so Cic. Phil. XIII. r7,
5 moderate ant humane. Cp. ad Att. XIII. 52, 2 Izomz'ne: visi
minus ‘ we showed ourselves reasonable beings ’. Many editors
rave hesitated to accept it. Ribbeck conjectures (very badly)
lwm'ni uni, as if two men would have found the distance
aorter! Frohlich suggested Izaud sane, which has naturally
net with much approval. If we suppose that HAVTSAN E
scame by the obliteration of two letters H V I ANE the cor-
fiction to HVM ANE must have followed as a matter of course.
uhere is also strong confirmation from Terence, whom Horace
:sems to have known by heart, in Adelph. "83 ea’epol com-
azissalorem Izaud sane eommoa’zun. But the parallel of émaru’is

too close to allow us to say with confidence against all MS.
widence that Horace could not have used humane. We do
:nt gain much by assuming with Schiitz that lzumane points to
r man as the measure of the convenience, ‘convenient for one
H'ho is but a poor human being’. This is an equally unexampled
sac, and destroys the parallelism. Another plausible suggestion

that of Jeep (in Kriiger’s A n/zang) insane eommoda, comparing
I'laut. Mil. 2.1, insane bene (but there A has insanum).

verum. ‘Yes but you say’, introducing an objection, with
He force which at mine so often has in prose. Vernm assents,
tut introduces a qualification: cp. Kiihner II. 686.

' '71. plateae is marked f/tha in the dictionaries based on
i’reund and in Georges, with this passage and Catull. xv. 7
noted as exceptional instances of the short penultimate. But it
a; short also in Plant. Trin. 84o sed quz's lzz'e est qui in plateam
fagrea’z'lnr (an anapaestic dimeter), Ter. Andr. 796, Eun. 344,
5964, Phorm. 215, Adelph. 574, 582. I can find no instance of
me long penultimate, which might have been expected from the
terivation of the word from rkareia, (cp. Philem. Frag. 55 Mein.
I'I‘lv 1rka‘rei‘afv aot mil/q) Tau-rm! 1r61roc’mcev 6 ,Baa'tkeilsfi earlier than
r’rudentius Perist. IV. 71 C/zrz‘stus in totz's lzaéz'tat platez's; and
uson. Ep. X. 22. \Ve have a parallel to the shortening in
[infant from fiakaveiou enore’a, gyizaeeémz, etc. (Roby § 229).
acleane says ‘it suits Horace to shorten it’.

302 H 016A TI EPISTULAE.

puma, ‘clear’; i.e. free from obstructions: cp. Ov. MI
III. 709 puru: ab arborz'bus, speclaéz'lz's uua’z'yue campus: 1..
XXIV. 14, 61914712 acpatem‘i campo.

*72. calidus, ‘in hot haste’; cp. Sat. I. 3, 53: Carm. ;
I4, 27, where however the meaning is rather ‘impetuouc
redemptor, ‘a contractor’ for buildings, as in Carm. III. 1, ._:
lmc frequent memento demz'ttz't redemptor cum famulz'r. mu:
gerullsque, instrumental ablatives, indicating how the co
tractor showed his impetuosity. It is quite illegitimate to 5 ~
with Macleane that ‘ mm is omitted’: Kruger compares militz'i
expressions such as ingenti exercitu, omnibus (affix, quadru‘
agmim: but the addition of the epithet makes all the differera
(Roby § 1234); equi: virz'sque in Cic. de Off. III. 33, 116 ‘)
evidently proverbial (cp. Holden's note). The gcrulz', ‘porte‘r:
are the same as thefamulz' of the passage in the Odes. T‘
word does not appear to be used elsewhere in quite so gene»;
a meaning.

73. machina, apparently ‘a crane’ which ‘swings’ (10771;:
stones or beams needed for building, properly called tot/em
but sometimes by a metaphor like our own, cz'amz'a, cp. ’yépavo:

74. robustis, i.e. built for heavy loads, not quite as Oren
‘magnis largumque spatium occupantibus’, Sat. 1. 6. 42 :
plortra duc‘mta tozzcurrantgue fora trz'a farm—a. The form ply
tram was the more vulgar one, therefore it is admitted only 4
the Satires, while the evidence of MSS. in the Odes and Epistlii
is in favour of plaustrum. Cp. Suet. Vesp. 22 fllcsz‘z'zmz Flown
(omulartm, admonitzz: 0/) ea, plaustra potz'us quam plostra a’icemfl.
portero a’z'e fiYaurum saluiaz'z'z‘. The use of wheeled vehiclc
was forbidden in Rome until ten hours after sunrise, except i:
the case of those employed in connexion with public building;
temples, etc. (as probably here and in Juv. III. 214), of marke
carts leaving the city, and of certain privileged persons. C]
Marquardt, [Cd/1;. Private/t. II. 319 ff. Friedl'ander, Sz'tleng
1. ch. 1. App. 3.

75. fugit; Galen noticed among the signs of madness in
dog 'ro‘ ciké'yws Tpéxew, which is still regarded as an indication (
frenzy: fm'z'z‘, the reading of some inferior MSS. would be need
less after rat/1117M.

76. inunc: Ep. I. 6, 17, note.

77. scriptorum, of poets especially, as in Ep. 11. 1, 36 am
elsewhere.

urbem: the great preponderance of MS. authority is in
favour of the singular here. Many recent editors have preferrec
the plural, on the ground that the singular after what has gom

E II. Ep. 11.] NOTES. 7 303

hare could only be understood of Rome. This would certainly
I the case, if nemur, used in a generic sense, had not come
ltween: but the parallelism justifies us, I think, in following
3 best MSS. Cp.}uv. v11. 57, CV. Trist. I. 1, 41, for the
mmonplace of the poet’s love of retirement.

F78. rite cliens Bacchl ‘in loyal allegiance to Bacchus’.
u=‘as is fit’. Cp. Carm. II. 19, III. 25.

' 79. strepitus: Carm. III. '29, 1'2 fumum et ope: strepitumyue
mae. The continual noise at Rome is one of its worst terrors,
ipainted by Juv. Sat. III.

{'80. contracta: the vet. Bland. had cantata, evidently only a
irrection for the reading of the great majority of M88. contaeta,
"rich is clearly indefensible, as Bentley showed. He argues him-
lf in favour of non tacta, but tontrarta which he rejects contume-
msly (‘ quasi vero poetae, quo nobiliores, non e0 maiora et clariora
stigia post se relinquant’), really comes to much the same
mg: paths which few have trodden, and which therefore offer
lbroad beaten track. Conington rightly has

"Tread where they tread, and make their footsteps out’.

| [contraeta does not give the right contrast to rtrepz'tus. Possibly
mm is a corruption of potato. J. s. R.

I 81—86. Retirement from [be world malses a man ridiculous
m in a quiet town like Athens: and 1107:! can I venture to
mate my studies at Rome ?

' The connexion of these lines with the context is not very clear,
id the thought not logically developed. Hence some have re- '
eted them as spurious. But the drift seems to be somewhat as
zlows. Life in Rome, as we have seen, is ill adapted for poetic
Imposition. But if a man grows old in studious retirement, he
.‘fits himself for practical life. I do not choose to retire from
:iety and make myself a laughingstock, a course which is needful
.' true inspiration: nor, on the other hand, can I write here.
lance expect no more lyrics from me. Some critics have oddly
'Iough supposed that Horace must himself be the ingem'um, and
I‘ve thence argued that he must have lived seven years at Athens.
nat he is not is shown clearly by the contrast with ego, and not
;s by 1112, i.e. at Rome. Plat. Tlieaet. 174. has an amusing
ietch of the philosopher, how ‘on every occasion, private as
[ill as public, when he appears in a law»court, or in any place
' which he has to speak of things which are at his feet and
:fore his eyes, he is the jest, not only of Thracian handmaids
.t of the general herd, tumbling into wells and every sort of
Easter through his inexperience. His awkwardness is fearful,
5d gives the impression of imbecility’ (Jowett IV. 324). Jacobs’

1

4 l
304 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

interpretation, approved by Orelli, ‘even those who have givei
years to quiet study sometimes fail to secure success as populém
poets, and how can I satisfy myself with what I can produci
amidst all this ’ gives a. less satisfactory connexion of thought. .

81. 51b! desumpsit ‘has chosen as his home’. vacuas: E13
1. 7, 45 vacuum T ibur.

83. curls ‘studies’, émrndefiyara, especially philosophy.

statue. taciturnius : cp. Sat. 11. 5, 4o infantes statuas: Lucia:
Imag. I. dxaw'i ae Kai 145v dvdpuivrwv denré'repov d1ro¢avefig

exit ‘turns out’, not necessarily at Athens, as some have e:-
plained, but still less at Rome, as Orelli says, which is at variant:
with the contrast in hic. \.

86. digner, not quite =amer, a reading found in some MSSu
but rather ‘am I to think myself fit for this task, and so set rm
heart upon achieving it?’ A rhetorical question of this kind I
usually not introduced in Latin by the ‘and’, which would l:
natural in English.

87—105. 17/1/11, 1’, mutual admiralzbn Iza: reached rue/l a pit:
Izere. that 1 can find uofawur unless [am willing to humouran:
flutter every one in my tum, but zf I refuse to write, 1am Iii/us
my ease.

‘87. frater...ut alter. This line can hardly be genuine, a
it stands. All attempts to explain frater...ut as=tam fralem<
animo ut, and to defend the expression by Sat. I. I, 95 yuia’am.,s
dive: ut metz'retur mmzmor [where however the true reading is prc:
bably quz' tam] or Sat. 1. 7, I 3 z'rafuit mpz'talz's, ut ultima dim'den‘
mar: (cp. Sat. II. 7, 10), break down utterlyzfi'ater is not as
adjective of quality with which an adverb of degree can be easil;
understood. Nor is the ‘Globe’ rendering legitimate: ‘Them
were two brothers at Romez—their compact was that the 01!:
etc.’ Bentley, who well explained (against Heinsius) the con:
nexion of the passage with the general line of thought in tlii
epistle, admitted that the'text as it stood was indefensible, am.
added ‘ magni sane emerim interpretem, qui locum hunc expedit
possit’. His own suggestion (though not regarded by him a
certain enough to be placed in the text) was Paetu: erat Roma.
comm/to r/zrtor ‘a rhetorician at Rome had bargained with l
lawyer’: a construction which he illustrates with his usual fulness:
Meineke thought that a line must have been lost, owing to tli:
copyist’s eye falling on two similar syllables recurring; and woul
read

Frater erat Romae consulti rhetor, ut[erque
alterius laudum sic admirator ut] alter
alterius etc.

pk II. Ep. 11.] NOTES.

h this reading the thrice repeated aller is far from elegant
ad the combination uterque alteriu: very dubious Latin. Kellei’
moves the latter difliculty, but increases the former by substi-
iting et alter for utergue. But, as Bentley saw, there is no point
imaking the two men brothers (as there is in 71. 183), and the
nrruption is likely to be in the word frater. Schiitz suggests
tutor, which goes far to remove the difficulty. It is a favourite
nrd with Horace in very similar expressions: cp. Sat. 1. IO, 2
m Lua'lifizutor: Ep. 11. I, i3 :icfautor veterum: Ep. I. [5, 33
quz'tz'a: fautm'bus: Ep. I. 18, 66 fautor laudaéit: and the
fining of the substantive allows it to take or to dispense with
i adverb, as much as an adjective could. That there was
ntual patronage may well be left to be understood from the
mtext. [Prof. Palmer suggests auclor era! tomullo, a reading
hich restores a good classical phrase : ‘a rhetorician proposed
La lawyer ’.]

305

i 88. meros honoree ‘nothing but compliments’: cp. Ep. I.
584, Cic. de Orat. II. 22, 94 (note): Catull. XIII. 8 contra ac-
n2: mere: amores, quoted by Orelli, is not really parallel: cp.
ilis ad loc.

I 89. Gracchua, undoubtedly Gains, who is praised by Cicero
nt. 33, 126 as a greater orator than his elder brother Tiberius:
quentz'a guidem nesa'o an lzabm’sset parem nemz'uem. Bentley
ggested as a correction Crassus, i.e. L. Licinius Crassus, the
nous orator, who takes a leading part in Cicero’s three books
: Oratore. Cicero (Brut. 39, 145) describes how a case was
trued on the one side by C rassus, and on the other by his friend
1 colleague in the consulship L. Mucius Scaevola the Pontifex
:elogueulz'um z'urz': perz'tzlvsz'mus Crassus, z'urz': perz'torum elo-
mtzk‘simm Scaevola putarez'ur (cp. De Orat. I. 39, 180 note).
mce the line of Horace would gain in point by the substitution of
tarsus for Grace/211:: but this is not a sufficient reason to induce
to abandon the M58. If Horace had any particular Mucius
iview, it was probably the colleague of Crassus: but several

Br members of the family were distinguished for their legal

'rning, especially P. Mucius Scaevola Pont. Max. (the father

the colleague of Crassus, consul himself in B.C. I33) and Q.

Icius Scaevola Augur (the father-in-law of Crassus, consul

L 117). Hence perhaps we should translate ‘so that the one

I a Gracchus, the other a Mucius’.

loret hulc ut Mucius llle : all known MS S. have hit at 1112165213
ibut as early as 15i6 this was corrected into the now all'but
Versally received 11qu 171:. It is plainly impossible to believe
Horace should have written ut 122': {112' Graft/ms firet, lzz'c
ucz'us. Keller adduces examples of lzz'c—lzz'c, but none where

s also used in the passage. This line must therefore be re-

i W. H. 20

306 HORA Tl EPIS '1 'ULA E.

garded as one of the instances in which the archetype was clean:
corrupt. Even Macleane, who holds that it is inexcusable ‘:
desert the MSS., does not attempt to defend their unanimon.
evidence here.

90. qui minus ‘in what way less?’ Sat. II. 3, 311 quz' rid:
talus minus i110? ib. 7, 96 gui petals minus atque ego? Translad
‘And are our tuneful poets less troubled by this madness?’ Q3)
minur is merely a rhetorical question, and does not at all mesa
qua mode fit at minus? Bentley’s conjecture warm! for 7mm! .x
needless; this absurd ‘mutual admiration’ based upon vanity 1
not really, as he thinks, a matter of pleasure in the long run
rather than annoyance.

91. carmina compono ‘I am a writer of lyrics’; though 1‘: 1
the time being Horace had abandoned this form of compositioi
he speaks of it as his most distinctive style.

hie, probably Propertius, who delighted to be regarded as t: 1
Roman Callimachus (v. 100: cf. Propert. V. 1, 63—64).
chronology forbids us to regard him as the bore of Sat. 1.1
(cf. Palmer’s edition, p. 219), written about B.c. 35, he had prq
bably published most of his elegies before the date of this epistle
‘The charge of belonging to a clique of mutual admirers migi
with a show of fairness be brought against one who, among
other instances of exaggeration, compared his friend PODthuSd
Homer (I. 7, 3—4). The expression rag/alum now/n Illu.‘
opus is not more extravagant than many in Propertius. V. .‘
is probably a hit at P.’s frequent use of the metaphor with 11
ference to himself. Again fzm‘u and molinzz'ne just hit the i1
pression which the style and perhaps the bearing of P. won)
make upon an unfavourable observer. V. 9.1. is a clear allusiz .
to P.’s exultation at the reception of his poems into the Palati:
library: see IV. 1, 38 and note. Even Roma/21‘s has its stin‘i
I. 7, 22. Lastly, I trust that it is not fanciful to see in the t‘l
words aa’posa're and oplz'zlus, which are each only found in a
other passage in Latin, a travesty of P. ’5 love of archaismc:-
(Prof. Postgate’s Introdurtion to his Select Elegz'es quropcrtv
pp. xxxiii-iv).

mirabile visu caelatumque novem Musis opus! an admirii
exclamation not, I think, used by the author of his own won
as most editors take it, but of mutual compliment, as seems;
be required by the context. Bentley objected (I) that '0;
could only be used of external appearance, which is out of I':_
question here: (2) that rag/aim): ZIIusz': could only mean ‘adorrt-
with figures of Muses’ (as in Ov. Met. XIII. 110 melatw if”
gine mundz', ib. 684 [tango caelazzerat argummlo). Hence a.
wished to govem these words by dram; special/£115, taking this
in apposition to atrium. If they are interpreted of a booksl.

yrié' ‘

6k. II. Ep. II.] NOTES. 307

{,rgues that it is necessary, if of a temple it is at least an im-
:.‘rovement to read for caelatum sacratum. But we may reply,
without pressing the fact that virus is used for any kind of
ppearance, (1) that mirabz'le vim had become a stereotyped
rnmpound expression for ‘admirable’, (2) that the construction
I' melo with the ablative does not exclude an entirely different
mstruction with the dative of the agent. Cp. Ep. 11. I, 27.
mvem: all the Muses must have had ahand in such an exquisite
work of art!

93. fastu ‘airs’: mollmine ‘importance’, the bearing of a
nan ‘gui magua molitur’. droum-spectemus: so Sat. 1. 2,
4—3 z'nler—est, Sat. 11. 3, 117—8 unde-octogz'nta, A. P. 424—5
s:ter~noscere. Here the rhythmical effect is perhaps intended
-suggest the slow important look.

: 94. vatibus dat. ‘free to receive the works of '.

: aedem, the temple of Apollo on the Palatine, with its
mexed libraries. Ep. I. 3, 17. Porphyrion is wrong in ex-
aining (a note which he gives also on Sat. I. to, 38) ‘aedem
ausarum in qua poetae recitabant’: the recitations follow in
‘95. But there seem to have been statues of the Muses in the
{nple of Apollo and public recitations were given there, at
list in later times: cp. Mayor on Juv. VII. 37.

B 95. sequere, i.e. to the place of recitation, whatever it might
ave been, not necessarily to the temple. procul ‘hard by’.
I. II. 6, 105, Verg. Eel. VI. 16. Schiitz not so well interprets
E: a distance’, so as to slip away, if you feel inclined.

( 96. ferat ‘brings’ as his contribution to the recitation. qua.
i.e. what the grounds are, on which, etc.

‘97. caedimur...8amn1tes, Liv. IX. 40 Rommzz' aa’ fioizorem
12m inszgm‘bus armi: Izostz'um usi szmt: Campmzi a1} superbz'a
Eadie Samm‘tz'um gladialort: (quad s‘fitrtamlzmz inter epulas era!)
r'rmztu armarum‘ .- Samnitizmzque naming compel/averunt. Sil.
1. XI. 51 gain etz'am ex/zz'lai'arc viris [onm'w'a made may 0113);,
mist—ere [pulz's spectacula dim certantum fern). Athen. IV.
3Ka,u1rav¢:v TUIES 1rapai. 'rti. a'vM'Iro'O'za. ,uovonaxofla’t. The brutal
ttom of these gladiatorial combats doubtless spread from
Dua to Rome under the later Empire: but I have found no
{sage which bears out Macleane’s statement ‘among the amuse-
nts that rich men had at their dinners were gladiators who
fght with blunt weapons’ (Cp. Becker Gal/us3 111. 261—2).
his were so, he could hardly be right in translating adprz'ma
iz'mz ‘till the lights came in’. The after-dinner amusement
'g'ld not begin until the lights were lit (cp. Sat. 11. 7, 33 .rué
yiua prima): and if there is any reference to a sham-fight
the amusement of a dinner-party, it is necessary to translate

20—2

303 {1013.4 T1 EPISTULAE. ‘

‘when lights are first lit’. But I doubt whether it means mou
than ‘like well-matched gladiators, whose protracted strugg;
lasts till the darkness of evening puts an end to it’. Horan
humorously represents the stock of poems which they bring as;
alternately inflict upon each other, drawing out mutual compn
ments, but really inflicting painful weariness, as inexhaustibil
Pers. Iv. 42 caea'z'mu: z'nque vicem praebemus (rum :agizir
imitates the turn of the expression, but in a different co:
nexion.

99. discedo ‘I come off’ from the contest, as in Sat. 1. 7, 1.
Prof. Palmer suggests that this use corresponds to the laudatc‘t.
abi of v. 205. Alcaeus Ep. 1. 19, 29; Carm. n. 13, 26 fi'.

puncto ‘vote’. When by the Lex Gabinia of B.C. 139 t«
ballot had been introduced in the election of magistrates, it w
the custom for the voting—tablets to be distributed by ragalorc
these were then marked by the voters, and placed in dstt'
from which they were taken out and sorted by a’z'rz'bz'tores. TH
these then reported the results to certain tustoa’es, who
Macleane says) were ‘appointed to take the votes and prick .-l
the number given for each candidate’, is a very doubtful l
ference from Cic. in Pis. r 5, 36 w: rogatares, w: dz'rz’bz'lorer, -,
custody: fairs: z‘abularum. It is more probable that the din
bz'tare: reported directly to the presiding magistrate, who declaxz‘
the election; and that Cicero simply means that the Senate
showed such interest in his case that they took charge afterwaii
of the voting-tablets for fear of fraud. The passage in the t. :
shows plainly that the fimzctum cannot have been used men)
to record a vote already given. On the other hand, the voti:.t
tablet itself was probably given out blank, and marked by l
voter with the initials of the candidate for whom he voted :1
least this seems the only explanation of the phrase of Ciceron
Dom. 43, 112 faster: guam ilztcllcxit posse :c...a L. Firm: 6
Jule frag/arena rmmztz'arz', :i made eadem prima [item compem
rem had/tine! alz'gutm, a condition which would have leftri.
opening for fraud. We must then suppose (with Prof. Ram‘t
R0212. Ant. p. 109) that the term pzuzrz‘um for a vote wasn
tained from the days of zrz’z/a vote voting, when the rogam
would ask each voter, as he passed along the ponies for wbu
he voted, and record the answer by pricking a tablet. Sod
still retain the term ‘polling booth’ even under the bal:
szctzmz is used for ‘vote’ similarly in A. P. 343, Cic. l
Planc. 22, 5 3 non mdlar [tribus tulerunt] pmzcz‘z’: puma totials‘:
pro Mur. 34, 72 recordor quantum...pulzdorum nadir delraxa‘él
(where Long misunderstauds the meaning of the words of Fri1
5. v. :zgfl'agatores: cp. Muller’s note).

100. adposcere ‘to demand in addition’, only found 6
where in Ter. Haut. 838. See Postgate’s remark above.

II.'Ep. 11.] NOTES. 309

_I) 101. Mimnermus: cp. Ep. 1. 6, 65. Although Callimachus
r. B.C. zoo—240) was ranked by some critics (e. g. Quintilian
,, I, 58 mm: princep: Izaoetur Callz'maclzux, with Mayor’s note)
the first of elegiac poets, Horace seems to have agreed with
(1, Am. 1. r 5, r4 quamoz': z'ngem'o mm valet, arte valet. In
ycase thnermus (flor., B.C. 640—600) was the first to use
‘ iac verse for love poetry (cp. Prop. I. 9, 11 plus in aware
I Illimnermi versus Homero), and it was naturally a higher
amphment to give to an erotic poet the name of the founder of
3 style of poetry, than that of one who was not especially dis-
pguished in this department, and who had devoted himself also
550 many branches of literature, prose as well as verse.

optlvo=odoptivo, adscz'to Porph. The word is properly a
gal term: Gaius I. 154 oorantur autem lzz' guz' nomz'natz'm testa-
lmto tutores dantur, datz'm'; gm? ex optz'one summztur, opti'oz‘.
tence it means ‘any which he may choose’. Macleane is not
act in rendering ‘ desired’, nor is there any reason to suppose
is only a later use. The tutorz': optz'o was sometimes given to
woman by the will of her husband or father (Liv. XXXIX. 19, 5).
lthe time of Claudius women above the age of puberty were
:eased from the guardianship of their agnates, which had been
dained by the Twelve Tables, and allowed to choose their
m tutor (Gains I. 157) and in the Lex municipii Salpensae
Itc. A.D. 81) c. 22 the £143 tutorir optandz' is spoken of as no new
mg. The word is much more likely to be an archaism.

I crescit ‘ is glorified’.

[103—105. So long as I am myself composing, and am a
ndidate for popularity, I have to put up with much: but as
an as I~return to my senses, I would stop my ears when poets
kite, and fear no revenge on their part. Keller has a mark of
nerrogation at can}, which is not so good.

1 Orelli argues that the rhythm of the verse requires us to take
mne with legentibus, understanding that the poetasters can
cnceforward recite without any fear of retaliation on the part
EHorace (as in Juv. 1. 1—3). But the context requires us rather
aregard Horace as now able to do what he dared not do before.

I104. studils ‘ambition’, not as in v. 82. mente recepta.
u A. P. 296.

i105. obturem: Roby§ 1534, s. G. § 642.

i106—128. Bad poets, t/zoug/z rz'o’z'rulea’, are delzgfited wit/r

”r own productions. But good poetry require: rigorous set/-
z'oz'mz, will; a [artful treatment of the diction; and ease m
' ilzg comes only of laborious training.

310 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

.107. scribentes ‘ while they are writing’, i.e. in the men
act of doing so. Cp. Catull. xxu. 15 negue idem unguam aegz;
est beam: ac poema cum :crz'bit.

108. 31 taceas, laudant, i. c. it is their habit to praise the;
compositions, and they would do so, even if you should see
nothing about them. Cp. Mayor orf Juv. x. [41, Roby § 157:;
S. G. § 654.. beat! goes with laudam‘ rather than with scrzfrcre, ( ,
else there would be a tautology after gaudmt :cribmz‘es.

109. legitimum ‘according to the rules of art’; A. P. 27.:
(001556, not dopiarws as Orelli says, but used because the resue
rather than the process is the object of desire. So in Ep. I. I7, ,
Cp. Roby § 1374, S. G. § 541 ((3).

110. cum tabulis ‘along with his tablets’, i. e. when lE
begins to write. Wax tablets were used for the first rough draf:
which might need correction (cp. Sat. 1. IO, 72 raepe sti/um wax
tar) ; then the fair copy was made upon paper. These tablel
for notes were often called pugz'llare: (Plin. Ep. 1. 6, 1; III. 5, I.
or simply [87116. I doubt much whether there is any 6L7\oyta, :.
Orelli supposes, playing upon the taéulae cazsoriaz. But in th
following lines words are used, which certainly point to the cera
sor’s functions: splendor is a word especially applied to the arc:
(quarter (e.g. Cic. de Fin. II. 18, 58 eqm’s 13011111;qu sflmdz‘du‘:
pro Sext. Rose. 48, I40 (ya/extra” Jplcndowm) ; and loco moon
recalls tribu mow/'2.

honest! ‘ conscientious’, one who will act loyally as duty biC(
him.

111. audebit ‘ he will resolve’ v. 148. Ep. 1. 2, 4o. quat:
cumque sc. verba.

“112. ferentur ‘ will be current’ when published. So Ken-l
and Schiitz, quoting Lucil. xxx. 4M. (2906 L.) at sola a
multi: mm: nostra paemata fern'. Others ‘will be judged.-
comparing Verg. Aen. VI. 823 utamque fermt ta facta minaret
Orelli, less probably, takes the metaphor as that of a river ‘qus:
rapido cursu fertur’, cp. Sat. I. 4, 1 I flueret lulu/cums.

The future ferem‘ur though it has but slight MS. authority (
clearly necessary: Ritter almost alone retains the reading a
the best MSS. Jkrmztur.

113. invita. keeps up the personification of the z'eréa whic'
has been suggested by the metaphor of the censor, and perhay:
too by lzonore iudzglza.

‘114. versentur intra. penetrana Vestae: Schiitr (am;
Porph.: ‘id est, domi’) takes this to mean simply the privacy <'
the poet’s own house, from which the poems are not )‘cl sec:

. . II. Ep. 11.] NOTES. 311

h by publimtion; and accounts for the unusual expression by
' g that the poet is regarded as the keeper of a shrine. He
' ks the point to be that the poet is to exercise a severe criti-
upon his writings before entrusting them to the general
‘ gment. But it is doubtful whether penetralz'a Vestae could
us be used of a private house, even though there was usually an
tar to Vesta on the hearth. Besides this separates the words too
inch in thought from inw‘ta reredant; it is better to render
hlthough they may be reluctant to retire, and may still cling to
he sanctuary of Vesta’s fane’. In the temple of Vesta there
[ere certain mysterious objects, accessible only to the Vestals
nd the Pontiffs, and carefully kept from the eyes of the multi-
hde: they were kept in the perms inferior or penelrale of the
mple, shut up in earthen vessels, and were regarded as the
Wm impart? (Liv. XXVI. 27, Ovid, Fast. VI. 359, 439). The
lost famous among these was the Palladium: but there were
[so other divine figures (especially of the Penates) and mystic
inblems. (Preller, Ram. Alyl/l. p. 543). Keller interprets
although they may be phrases hallowed by antiquity, which it
:ems profanation to touch’. Macleane’s paraphrase ‘the verses
tough they may be expunged, still are kept in the author’s desk,
acause he has a regard for them and cannot make up his mind
I destroy them ’ is quite impossible. Orelli thinks the point to
‘3 ‘ although you may plead that, as they are not yet published
Du need not be so severe with them’. The only difficulty in the
gay of the interpretation proposed above (which does not differ
web from Ritter’s) is that there is no positive evidence that the
mele of Vesta had the privileges of an asylum. But the notion
:' a sacred protection was always associated with the Vestal
girgins: if they met a condemned criminal in the street he was
t free; and their intercession carried the greatest Weight.
u'reller, p. 540). Hence it is not too much to assume that those
: danger might have recourse to the temple for at least tempo-
[I'y protection. So Conington,

‘And cling and cling like suppliant to a shrine'.

#115. populo: the rhythm and the sense alike require this to
n: connected with obscurata, not with bonus, which can well
and alone, nor with eruet, which would make the taste of the
V-‘ople, which Horace elsewhere scorns, that which he desires to
Btify.

‘ 116. specious. ‘ brilliant’ or ‘ beautiful’, opposed to wrba
taeparum splendori: lzabmt. Cp. Quint. I. 5, 3 [1252‘ Mint dim-
it: aliquodproprium, spea'omm, sublime.

’ 117. Cetheg'ls: M. Cornelius Cethegus (consul B.C. 204) is
tioned by Cic. Brut. 15, 57 as the first qugm extet at a? quo
memon'ae proditum eluyumtem fm'xse, et zta e55: Izabztum.

   

3:2 HORA TI EPISTUZLAE.

Ennius praised his suaw'loqutn: o: (Annal. 1x. 304) and said h :
was called ‘flas dclz'éatu: populi Suadaeque medulla’. Cato cera
sorius was consul in B.C. 19 5. The plural denotes ‘ men like C..f
cp. Cic. de Orat. I. 48, 21 I (note), Cope on Arist. Rhet. II. 22,“:
Bentley on Lucan I. 317.

118. sltus, properly ‘neglect’, ‘letting alone’, hence tlfi
result of neglect, ‘mould’, ‘ rust’, ‘squalor’. Cp. Verg. Aer:
VII. 440 view :z'tu...:enettus. Georg. I. 72 at segue»: 19mm sit:
durescere cal/1pm”. Seneca, in the very interesting Epistle (V"
6) in which he points out how many words used by Vergil hat
become obsolete in his own time, says (§ 5) id ago...ut 120: in
tel/agar quantum apua’ Emzz'um at Atrium z'eréarum rim: 0..
cupawn't, rum apua’ Izuuc quoque, qui cotia’ie excutitur, alz'qut
uo/u's Jubducta sinl.

informis ‘unseemly’. Horace himself indulges but rarela
in archaisms, whether of vocabulary or inflexion, and these at;
much more common in his earlier writings than in his later one»
(Walz, De: Variation: de [a laugue d’Horace pp. 4r—59.) Cicem
de Orat. III. 38, 153 allows an occasional use of unfamiliar (iuurn
tam) language to the orator: inmz'tata sum‘ prism fer: a: wz‘ms
tale ab um catirz’z'am' :ermam'r z'am diu z'utcrmissa, qua: run
poetarum licmtz'ae libtriora quam nortrae.

119. nova. ‘ newly coined’ words.

Quintilian (VIII. 3, 24) says var/’2': proprz'i: dzg'm'lalcm dd:
antiqzu'z‘as.‘ namque at randz'orem et magi: admirabz‘lem facz'um
oratz'mzem, quid”: non qui/z'éat futrz‘t warm, toque ornamenn
arerrz'mz' z'ua’icii P. Vergz'lz'us mzz‘re est mus. Cic. l.c. novantut
autc'm z'erba qua: ab to qui dz'rit ipso gigmmtur ac fimzt, we] am:
z'uugmdzk z'erbz's, at lure: [expectorare, versutiloquae]: :51! meg.
ml .rz'ue [anizmdz'oue z’erlza novaulur ut ille :enz'ur derertuaz
u! (if ge n z' ta 1 er, uz‘ éaazrum uber/ate incu rvescere.

“’alz (of. cit. pp. 59—77) after excluding all words, nC?
found elsewhere, but apparently technical, or for other rem
sons not to be assigned to Horace himself, gives a list of I3C§
or about one in every 60 lines ; a proportion less than that occur!
ring in Vergil who has about one in every 40 lines. He justl.
concludes that the originality of the style of Horace is dull
mainly to the skill with which he used the existing stores of thi.
language: as Quintilian says (X. I, 96) Horatiu: varz‘usjigurz'se?
verbisfilz'a'rsime audax.

usus, personified as in A. P. 7i, and spoken of here as r:
‘ begetter’ of new words, while there it is the despot who decide"
upon their fate. Orelli supposes that there is a brachylogy: the.
poet coins words, which meet with so much approval and such
wide adoption, that they seem to have been in use from the.

   

II. .Ep. 11.] NOTES. , 7 313

f liest stages. of the language. It is difficult to find this in the
‘ ; Pope’s imitation is based upon a similar interpretation
For use will father what’s begot by sense’). The fact is that
orace is not speaking here of coining new terms, so much as
floptmg and so stamping with his sanction those which have
in lately become current, and are not yet recognized as classical.
=ence adsclscet which is used of admitting strangers to the
anchise, or recruits into a legion. It is impossible to resist the
tree of the parallel passage in A. P. 70—72, or we might be
rmpted to give to um: the force of ‘ his needs’, as in Sat. 1. 3,
m armz‘s, qua: fostfabrimwrat ums.

‘New phrases, in the world of books unknown,
So use but father them, he makes his own.’ Con.

120. vemens: cp. note on v. 28. The poet must have the
wift strong rush of a full stream, without losing cleamess and
nrity of style. Cicero Brut. 79, 274. says of M. Calidius: pri-
lum ita pure era! [oratio], ut m'lu] liquidius, z'ta liberefluebat,
t nusguam adkaerescertt.

121. beabit, a favourite word with Horace (Ep. 1. 18, 75;
iarm. II. 3, 7, Iv. 8, 29), but not often used elsewhere, except
I the comic poets. It may perhaps be reckoned (as by V’Valz)
mong his archaisms.

122. luxuriantia, sc. verba, of a redundancy in style, com-
mred to the rank growth of trees not duly pruned. The meta-
‘horical reference is confirmed, not, as Schiitz thinks, disproved
tycompescet: cp. Verg. Georg. II. 370 ramo: campeuefluentis:
a. I. 112 luxuriant :eg'etzmz Imam a’epascit in herba: Cic. de
irat. II. 23, 96 luxuries stz'lo depaumda at (Le. must be kept
own by the practice of writing); Quintil. x. 4, r luxuriantia
ldstrz'ngere. . .a’uplicz's operae.

sano, i.e. one which does not emasculate: cp. A. P. 26.

123. virtute, not ‘merit’, but rather ‘energy, vigour’.
,J‘he other faults can be set right: this admits of nothing but
mmplete excision.

‘But show no mercy to an empty line’. Pope.

Drelli, overlooking this, thinks that there would be a tautology
:fter wmpercet, and would translate toilet ‘will raise’, i.e. add
Drce to. His first quotation from Quintilian is garbled: for the
recond, Iv. 2, 61 .rzqfira moa’um re tel/ms oratio would have been
more to the point. But it is not likely that Horace would have
used a term so likely to be misunderstood. Cp. Plaut. Asin.
{‘83 ergo, ut iubes, tollam, i.e. ‘I will strike it out’. The codd.

land. and some other MSS. have (alentz'a. To defend this, and

terpret toilet of a father ‘tanquam mfantem natum, ut nutriat
ucatque’ is the blindest partisanship.

314 [105.24 T] EPISTULAE.

124. Indentis, ‘of one in sport’, not ‘of an actor’:
torquebitur, ‘and yet he will exert himself to the utmos-<
As the proverb has it, ‘easy writing makes hard reading’, .
a writer to seem at his ease, must put forth all his powers. Off
of the most striking illustrations is Addison’s style, whiir
attained its consummate ease only after the most careful revisiovi
Pope has again caught the point admirably;

But ease in writing flows from art, not chance,
As those move easiest who have learn’d to dance.

The apparent ease of motion of the trained dancer is due om.
to long continued effort.

125. Satyrum...movetur: Roby § 1120 (a), S. G. § 46‘-
The Satyr would dance lightly, the Cyclops heavily and clumsil:i
cp. Carm. I. 1, 3r millzp/zarumque [was tum Satyris dwrt
Sat. 1. 5, 63 partorem art/tare! uti Cyclopa rogaéat: Verg. cht
V. 73 all/anti: Satyra: z'mz‘lrzl/itur.

126—140. A man 20/10 2': [admiring mule)- a a’z’lztszbn mu-
ll: a wry floppy man, and it is not always kind to (1231561 it.

126. praetulerim...r1ng1. Horace has been throughout tlri
Epistle attempting to prove to Florus why he must expect I:
poems from him. Here he argues that as great exertions an
necessary to success, lejeu 716 um: pa: [a c/zmza’clz’e. There an;
some people who are blissfully unconscious of the worthlessnew
of their own productions, and live in a pleasing state of sele
satisfaction. This he confesses, with some irony, to be tlt
happier state. But it is over for him now. He is like a max
who has been cured of an agreeable delusion, and restored t '
the hard realities of life. He knows he cannot write good poetr:
without an effort, and it is not worth his while to make it. 1
is plain therefore that Horace is speaking of himself, and no:
of some one else, as Macleane says; and that there is no need ( '
a note of interrogation at ring, as Kruger and others prin:
For the mood and tense cp. Roby § I540, S. G. § 644. (5).

128. ringi, ‘to be worried’: cp. Ter. Phorm. 341 dun
tz'éz' fit quad placeat, il/e rz'azgflm': ringi (Macleane’s ringer! i‘
non-existent) is to show the teeth, used of an angry dog. Hera
the meaning is to be vexed with a sense of failure, not generally
(as Schiitz) of the morose gloom (xem'um) of the philosopher.

haud ignobins; (yuz'riam may be understood from the relatiwi
in the next line. Pseud.-Arist. Mir. Ausc. § 30 tells the saint]
story of a man at Abydos: Aelian has a similar one of a!
Athenian Thrasyllus, who fancied that all the ships sailing intu'
the Peiraeus belonged to him, until his brother got him cured.

Arg'ls: the Romans changed "Amos into Argi on the analogy
of names like De/p/u', Veiz', Gaéz'z', etc., and perhaps misunden

  
  
   

_ . II. Ep. IL] NOTES. 315

' ding the termination as an acc. plur. No other form but
rgzr is found for the dat. and abl.; the genitive does not occur:
e accusatlve 3473?: is usually masc. plur. (perhaps always in the
togans) as m Verg. ICXen. II. 95 patrio: aa’ Argos: but occa-
na y neuter, as In arm. I. 7, 9 upturn dz'a't e ui: Ar 0:
In vad, but not in Verg.). Cp. Neue I2 477, 6299. g

t 130. sessor, ‘sitting regularly’. Cp. Juv. XIV. 86 (Mayor).

; .133. ignoscere servls: a reluctance to do this is treated as
:srgn of Insanity in Sat. 1. 3, 80 fi”.

134. slgno lagoenae: wine flasks were always sealed up:
9. Mart. Ix. 87, 7 mm: sigma! meus amtlu: lagoenam. Q.
ticero tells Tiro (Cic. Ep. Fam. XVI. 26, 2) that his mother
Deed to seal up even the empty ones ne a’z‘cerentur inane: fuisse,
we furtz'm assent exxz'mztae. Lagoena and [agona are both
igitimate forms, but not lagma.‘ the first has the best support
are, the second in Juvenal. Cp. Fleckeisen Einfzzgr Am’kel 20.

135. rupem: Sat. 11. 3, 56—60; A. P. 459.

' 136. opibus, Orelli says would have been of: in prose. It
2 doubtful whether even in verse the two can be thus inter-
.nanged. In Carm. III. 3, 28 Hectora‘: opz'llus is ‘by the might
I'l-i.’: in Ep. 1. lo, 36 perhaps ‘resources’ is a better rendering
nan ‘aid’. Cp. Cic. ad Att. IX. 16 Caesar z‘am ope: meat, non
z :upen'on'bus Zz'lterix, ope»; expedat.

137. expulit: cp. Catull. XLIV. 7 exfuli (P) tussz'm: Tibull. (?)
I. 4., I Hut ade: et rename morlws expc/[e pug/lac.

I elleboro is much better established both for Horace
id for Vergil (Georg. III. 451 Ribb.), than Ital/Moro. Elle-
srus, for which the pure Latin word was wratrum (Lucret.
. 64o, Pers. I. 51), though a poison if taken unduly, was a
wourite remedy for insanity. The best grew at Anticyra:
A. P. 300 (note). Sat. II. 83 nan-2'0 1m Anticyram ralz'o
{is [avaris] darting! omnem. Persius as usual overstrains the
ltpression: A nlz'ryra: melz'ur Iorfien’ mama”.

f bflemque: bile, especially when black (uéXawa. xohfi), was
msidered to cause frenzy or melancholy. Cp. Plaut. Amph.
440—1 atra 627i fercz’ta est. [Yul/a re: lam de/z'rantz's lzomz'm’:
winnat a'to; Capt. 590 am: [Ii/ix agz'tat lzomz’nem: Cic. Tusc.
. III. 5, II guem no: furorem, ,ueha—yxohlav z'lli vacant. Sir
l. Grant on Ar. Eth. Nic. VII. 7, 8 rightly says ‘With the
bdems the term melancholy is restricted to the cold and
ejected mood: while the ancients much more commonly applied
e term ,ueka-yxohmés to denote warmth, passion, and eccen-
'- ity of genius: cp. Ar. Probl. XI. 38 rd rii (paw-c1012; axohouoew

éws Tb neha'yxohmdu elm; éo'rlu’. Prior (Alma 210—1!)
E, the older sense of the word: ‘Just as the melam/w/ic eye

%

3 16 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

_Sees. fleets and armies in the sky’: but I have found no othci.1
instance in English.

138. pol: Ep. 1. 7, 92.

140. gratissimus: the Abydene in Pseud.-Aristot. 1. c. saisr
ékei‘vov «113793 761/ xpévov fiézara fiefiufia’fim.

141—144. Sz'xt/zly, (and in all sabzrners) the rigid occupatz'oc's‘. :
for a man 4/ my year: 2': to care less aéaut liar/”any z'n verses, an:
me about a true harmony qflg'ft.

14:1. sapere, i.e. to devote one’s self to philosophy, not as i 2
- v. 128 of a knowledge of the laws of poetry. nugls are the In '
diam of Ep. 1. 1, 10.

142. pueris primarily with concedere, but supplied aged:
after tempestivum, ‘to give up to boys the sport which is seasora'
able for them’: Ep. 1. 14, 36.

143. sequi ‘to try to find’: A. P. 24.0 (army; :eguar. mu:
bus: cp. Carm. IV. 9, 4 yer/3a loguorsotz'anda clzordz'x. The case :3
abl. as we see from Verg. Ecl. X. 51 car-mine paxtorz': Situlz' mic
deraéor arena; the lyre plays the tune, by which the rhythm ( .
the verse is regulated. Ali/1i may be understood as the agenu
Orelli quotes Hand Tursell. I. 473 to show that at mm is useze
rather than et non where the meaning is ‘and therefore notzt
Sat. 11. 3, 13,5, Ep. 1. lo, 46.

144. numerosque modosque: Ep. 1. 18, 59. Cp. Pla:.l
Prot. 3263 1rd: 7&9 6 5110: 1'03 dyfipdmou efipufipias re Kai etiap
,uoa'rias Beirut.

145-154. Hence I set myself to reflect upon #1: [rue lure fa\
the common dimue (f avarice.

*146. . lymphae: used for the water of a spring in Cam. I:
» 3, 12;. 11, 20; III. 11, 26; 13, 16; Sat. I. 5, 2.1. (as in Lucretr
Verg. and Ovid): for the water—nymphs ib. v. 97. LVMPHIEI: .
corresponding to NTMéAIE appears in a bilingual inscription ii
the Naples Museum (C. I. L. I. 1238, Ritschl P. L. M. LXXII. n
Garrucci 16 70). It is probable that the change from N into It
was due to a Greek dialect, not to the adoption of the word int~‘1.
Latin. Cp. Curt. Gr. Etym. II. 45. diumpaz's in the Oscazu
tablet of Agnone (II. 9) seems to be=Ajrmplzzi

sitim: Carm. II. 2, 13 email indulgens :z'bz' dim: lzya’roplg
m’c ritz'm pcllz‘t. Dropsy is often accompanied by thirst, which
must be resisted, as much as possible.

147. quod ‘seeing that’, not directly dependent upon faterz'e ‘ '
(Ep. II. 1, 94). Horace retums so frequently to the vice o
avarice that it is clear that he considered it one of the mos.)
common failings of his time: cp. Ep. I. 1, 55.

11. Ep. 11.]_ NOTES. 317

1&9. .monstrata. ‘prescribed’. Verg. Aen. Iv. 636 mon-
a ptaeulai Georg. IV. 549 monstrata: aras: Juv. x. 363
3 nstro gum! zpse tihi possi: dare: Gronov. on Sen. de Ben. IV.
medmna etiam :eeleratz': opem monstrat.

;. 151. curatier ‘to be treated’, of course not ‘to be cured’ as
3.. and S. render. In most of the cases to which they assign the
heaning tcure’, it is much better to translate ‘tend’ or ‘treat’.
Evenin LIV. XXI. 8, I sometimes quoted as a clear instance of the
meaning ‘cure’ the other rendering is quite as legitimate. cor-
ipora curare is Livy’s regular phrase for ‘to take food’. Cp.
Drakenborch on Liv. XXI. 54, 2.

audlem, from the talk of people in general, who are apt to
ithink that wealth means happiness. Ep. 1. r, 5 3.

, 152. donarent: so all MSS. in accordance with the princi-
Iole that even in stating a general truth, the tense of the verb on
hhich another depends determines the sequence. Cp. Cic. de
fo. II. I, 1 quem aa' mollum ofifez'a a’ucerentur ah honestate....ratz's
{uplz'oatum'arhitror (with Holden’s note). Roby § 1508. S. G.
5620. Hence Bentley’s donarz'nt, which he introduced by con-
:ecture, adding ‘ita loquuntur qui pure scribunt’ is indefensible.

. 154. plen10r=ditior: Carm. 11. I2, 24 plena: A rahum
forms.

155—179. If wealth made you wire, you ought to devote your-
5relf to this. But really all you can secure is the enjoyment of

hat you need. What is commonly regarded as ownership giver
no more pleasure to the temporary proprietor than is derived from
film use (f the produce by any one who can buy it: and no one can
really own anything in perpetuity.

156. nempe ‘of course’, Often ironically, but not so here or
Below v. 163: cp. nz'mz'rmn above: so Sat. I. 10, I; II. 3, 207;
7, 80, 107. -

158. nbra e1: aere. Gains I. r 19 thus describes the process:
TEst antem mantipano”.z'znag/narz'a guaedaln vendz’tz’o.‘ quoa’ et
Lejomm z'us proprz'um cit/tum Romanorum est ; eaoue res z'ta agz'tur. _
y‘Adhz'hiti: non minus qnam qztz'nque testibus civibus Ronzanis pu-
rfierihus, et praeterea alz'o cium’em eonzlz'ezbnz's qui lz'hrarn aeneam.
tfeneat, qui appellatur lz'lzrz'pens, 1': out manez’pz’o acezpz'at rem, ae:
tfenens ita a'z'ez't: hunc ego hominem ex iure Quiritium meum esse
paio, isque mihi emptus est hoc aere aeneaque libra: dez'na'e aere
@ereutit lihram, ia’que aes (lat ez' a guo manapz'o aeez'pit, guari
T” etii loco. The articles sold by mancipation were slaves, oxen,
arses, mules and asses, and landed property in Italy. The coin
‘ r ingot was of bronze, because in the early days that metal was

one used for coinage: the balance was employed because all
oney was originally weighed out by the purchaser (Gains 1b.

122}

 
  
 
 

318 HOE/1T1 EPISTULAE.

mercatus—est: the perfect is better supported, and muu.
better surted to the sense than mercatur, the reading of Ores-1
and Macleane.

159. consultis as in v. 87. mancipat ‘makes your propertyi
Strictly speaking manrz’pare could be used only of the transfel
ence of chattels by the formal mana'patz'o just described. Br]
uninterrupted enjoyment (mus, usumpz'o) of moveable proper‘
for one year, of immoveable for two years gave a legal title, 1.
the case of res manapi and res net mmmpi alike; and this i
here loosely described by the term maua’pare. The word is use;
by Tacitus (Hist. 11. 71) for ‘give up to ’—Zuxu at mgz'nae mam-x
palm emptusyue [not in Cic. de Sen. II, 38: cp. Reid’s note ;
but nowhere else quite as here. The line of thought is ‘If no
merely purchase, but also continuous enjoyment makes propertr
your own, then there is no advantage in the ownership of a larg1
estate: you enjoy it just as much if you can purchase enough ( :
its produce to supply your needs’. Cp. Cic. ad Fam. VII. 30 i <
cuz'uxgue ertprvprimlz, guo guz'xquefiwz’tur atyue ulilur.

_169. Orblus is quite unknown. The name occurs in ini
scriptions.

 

161. daturas has been preferred by most editors sine»
Bentley to the alternative reading daturus. Keller has returnec:
to the latter on the strength of what he considers the better 3185;.
But the codd. Bland. and other good MSS. have datunzs, and thr'i
word seems to go better with the ‘corn-fields’ (segetes) than witl i
the bailiff: cp. Verg. Georg. II. 440, 520.

163. temeti, an old word used by Plautus, and by Cato ac;
cording to Plin. XIV. 13, 90 Cato z'a’eo profingzw:fgmz‘zzz': 0501/20!"
dare [scripsit], ut .ra'rc‘m‘ (m Izmclzmz olermt. Hat [um vim) ”omen
emf, wzde e! te m 14 la Iztz'a apfellaz‘a. Aéslemz'us is also akin: cp .
Gell. x. 23, I acidic/71 aértcmz'a: eg‘z'rse, 1206 est z'z'no sempzr, quad:
z‘e metum prism lingua appal/aéatur, abstimtz'sse; and as the root)
seems to denote confusion and darkness, we may connect temercr'
and telzalrrae. The passage in Cic. (de Rep. W. 6) cited by:
Nonius is virtually a quotation from the old law. Cp. Juv.’
XV. '25.

modo isto: Lachmann (on Lucret. p. X97) wished to reads
modo 3/0 in order to avoid the elision of an iambus in an acute]
syllable, quite correctly, so far as the pronunciation goes; but.
there is not a trace in the MSS. here of this spelling.

164. mercaris. The purchaser of the estate has to pay the
price down, while a man who buys the produce secures all the,»
advantage of it, and has only to pay by instalments. But, 35::
Scliiitz notices, Horace seems to forget that after the full valuet.
of the land had been paid in these instalments, the purchaser ofi:

 
  
  
    

II. Ep. 11.] NOTES. 319

produce would still have to go on paying for all that he
ted. treoentts minbua nummorum, i.e. about £2400.

s 166. numerato, not in the technical sense of ‘ready money’
. Ep. 11. I, 105 note), as the dictionaries based on Freund
, for then the construction becomes inexplicable, but ‘by what
. have paid down’. You must pay in any case, says Horace;
only question is whether you have just paid, or paid long
go. Here onm=quondam of the next line. Cp. where rapto
‘n Verg. Aen. VII. 749, and often in Livy, e.g. VII. 25, 13.
‘ l{r Yonge rightly says that the stress lies on the participle, not,
It would be required in our idiom, on the finite verb: hence
tit/ax numemlo=mmzeraverzk. Cp. A. P. 104. (note), Sat. II.

E 32.

I 167. emptor quondam go together, ‘a man who bought of
‘ld’, as late [yramzus in Carm. III. 17, 9: 272' semper lenila: in
.rr. And. I7 5 : m’que em‘m igmzrz' .rzm'zux am‘e malorum (n31: 1rphI
'DIKGTW) in Verg. Aen. I. 198. But the great preponderance of
KS. authority is in favour not of quondam, but of quom'am; and
[teller warmly defends this reading, placing a comma at 011m,
End the note of interrogation at aenum. His arguments are
t») that the position of quomz’am makes its grammatical connexion
mmewhat obscure; and (2) that quorza’am is not found with a
eclbstantive until later Latin. The objections to quozziam are
‘ I) that it is rather a prosaic word, found only in the Satires
~). 6, 22; II. 3, 201; 4, 25; 6, 52) though used by Vergil and
other poets: (2) that it is much more in the style of Horace
{9 have a short rhetorical question, followed by an example,
man a long argumentative question, such as the retention of
11072221»; would involve. A rhetorical question does not well
'dmit of the addition of the reasons, which determine the
raswer. Besides, with a question ending at aenum, sed fol-
.vws very awkwardly. The place which quom’am would take in
ac line might be defended on the plea of metrical convenience.
' jut as quona’am and gzmm'am would be represented in the MSS.
: 7 almost indistinguishable abbreviations, their evidence need
at go for much: and the former clearly makes the better con-
auction.

Arlcini Veientis et am 2 sufiurfiana pram’z’zz at Aricia or Veii
mould be of more value than those at a distance from Rome.
.p. Tac. Ann. XIV. 5 3 [er lzacr sulmrbana z'medit. Veii had
:tszen lying in ruins since its capture by Camillus (B.C. 396), and
:[5 land had been divided among the soldiers of Julius Caesar in
.:C. 45. These formed a small colony, which was dispersed
" 'ng the wars of the triumvirs, and Propertius IV. (V.) 10, 29
7. a poem probably written about the time of this epistle speaks
the land within its walls as given up to herdsmen and reapers.

  

320 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

Towards the end of the reign of Augustus a Mzmirz'pium Age
gurtum Vez'em was established on the old site, and continued t 5
exist at least for three or four centuries. [rota Farms: does nowr
as Orelli says, mark the site of Veii, but is separated from it bl
a deep ravine. Cp. Dennis, Cities and Cemeteries qf Etrurz's'
1“ 1—42. For Aria}: cp. Sat. I. 5, I.

168. emptum is the emphatic word: ‘if a man has boughg
land of old...the vegetables on which he dines are boughti
bought too are the logs’, etc.

169. sub noctem gives an instance where ‘towards’ is a
better rendering than ‘just after’: ‘as the chill of night comen
on’. Cp. Sat. 11. r, 9; 7, 109; Epod. II. 44. Verg. Georg. l .
21 I argue we extremum [zmmae z'ntractabz'lz': z'zlzbrem.

170. suum, i. e. ‘he calls all (the land) his own’: usque..s
qua. ‘as far as the spot where’; hdsita not simply ‘planted’
as Servius explains in Verg. Aen. VI. 603, art being virtuallgi
redundant, as in adsz'fizz‘lis. The word is used in Varro R. R. I .
I6 and 26 for ‘planted near’: vz’tz’r adrita aa’ Izolus. An oler
grammarian (Agroec. p. 2274 P.) explains adsz'ta arbor est, ems
into/(uni a/z’mt quad szzstz'rzcat adizuzgitur. Horatl'm ‘gua popw’
[m white sztrgit’, quzfpe quz' vitiéus manta/a sit. But thil
meaning is, when found, only derived from the context, as ii
Catull. LXI. 102, what aa’sz'tar vitir z‘rizplz'mt arborer ; and is here
out of place. The poplar is here not used for the support a
vines, but only to mark the boundaries, as the beeches in Vergi
Eel. IX. 9 argue ad aquam, et veteres, z'am fracta caeumz'nan
fagor.

171. limitibus. The limiter were properly strips or balk:
of land, left uncultivated in order to mark the boundaries (m
estates and used as highways. N iebuhr [fish Rom. Vol. II.‘
App. I. and It. describes very fully the Roman practice of lz'mi .'
tatz'o: the use of the word [ii/1e: is also admirably discussed by
Dr Hort in Cami). your/z. ofP/Iz'l. for 1857, p. 350 ff. in ex1-
plaining Tac. Ann. I. 50 lz'mz'tem scz'ndz't. The case may bet
either dative or ablative of place. Schiitz less probably takes it
as an ablative of instrument: but the limiter were eertz' before
the tree was planted. Cp. Verg. Aen. XII. 898 (saxum) [imam
agro panties, [item 212‘ diseerneret agris.

refugit: both the word and the tense have caused much diffii
culty to the critics. Bentley adopts the reading of some inferior
MSS. rezgil, which he takes as equivalent to rerolw't, withoul'
however supporting the meaning by any parallel instance
Others have suggested reflzg‘z't, nfutat, or ny‘i—iizg‘z't: the last.
of which is the best, if any conjecture is needed. But it is not-
too hold a metaphor to speak of the tree as itself avoiding the

. II. Ep. II.] NOTES. 321

. ls, which it enables the owner to avoid. So Varro, in
A; king of this very custom of planting trees to mark boun.
. ies, says (R. R. I. I5) praeterea sine :aeptz': fine: praedz'z'
’ / Union: notz': arborum tutz'ores/iunt, nefizmilz'ae rz'xenfur cum
' ‘, ac limites ex lz'tiou: iua’icem guaerant. Serunt alz'z'
' cum finos...alii cupres:o.r...alz‘z' ulmo: (Cicero pro Caec. 8, 22
. ‘ Ids olives). In Ter. Andr. 766 recto ego semperfugz' lea: nupz‘iar
,t }I have always tried to avoid’ is said not by the bride or bride-
om, but by the father of the latter. The perfect tense may
file used as in Verg. Aen. II. 12 guanguam am’mm memimirse
Met, luctuque refitgit as expressing ‘the instantaneous and
fiistinctive action of the feeling’ (Com): or may be aoristic, as in
sip. I. 19, 48, ‘has been known to avoid’: cp. Carm. I. 28, 20.
.‘rI-p. Aen. x. 804., Georg. I. 330 where fugil is used in descrip-
r(lion, of an instantaneous effect.

7 vicina. lurg‘ia. ‘difierences with the neighbours’: so Soph.
Jun. 793 veixos féuaqu. Bentley says ‘z'urgia sunt lz'les’. But
. fie two are not quite synonymous. Cp. Nonius p. 430 z'urgz'um
fs‘.’ lis lam: qubent distantz'am. Iurgium lm'or res ml: 52' guz‘a’em
.s'xter omwolos aut propz'nquo: dzlrsemio w! tomertatz'o iurgium
sh'a'tur: inter z'm'micos dixsmsz'o lis afpellatur. Ill. T ul/z'us do
Afep. lib. 111.: ‘aa’mz'ror not rerun: so/um, sod veroorum diam
sygantz'am. Si iurgant, z'nquz't. Boner/010nm: corzoertotz'o non
'~. :- inimz'corum iurginm dz'cz'lur’. El in sogumtz': ‘iurgare
.Wur [ex putat vz'cz'nos, non Iitigare’. But in the legal phraseo-
m of de Legg. II. 8, 19 forz‘z's z'urgz'a amovmto he uses the
omrd in its archaic sense of ‘actions at law’ generally. The
word is derived from z'zts, but is not a compound of ago: cp.
zitschl, Op. II. 427. Cp. Ep. II. I, 38.

'I 172. sit. Roby §158o: S.G. § 660. The pres. subj. is
[wed in such sentences, unless there is historic sequence, even
enough the hypothesis is not one viewed as possible. For the
rimtiment cp. Sat. 11. 2, 129—133.

'(1 puncto: cp. Sat. 1. I, 7 lzome momenta, where Palmer shows
5 at the phrases are not synonymous, but that punctum expresses
mmuch briefer period of time than momentum. I’zmttzzm tem-
imls is by far the most usual expression, but Lucret. Iv. 201 has
mmto did.

  
  
   
  
 
 

fl: 173. nunc prece, mmc pretio: with intentional alliteration,
)- . Ov. F ast- II. 805 z'nstaz‘ (Imam 1105le [various pretz'ogue
”finisque.‘ net fret: not profit! not movet ille mz'm's.

n morte suprema. ‘by death which closes all’. Cp. Ep. 11. r,
I‘“: I. I6, 79: so ultimo mor: in Sat. I. 7, r3.

1 174. In altera. 1ura.:z'n altc'rz'u: z'ura, i.e. olertatem. Cp.
; rg. Georg. IV. 37 utraque vi: (sc. frigoris et calons); Aen. IV.

W. H. _ 2I

 
 

mm... . .

322 HOE/1T! EPISTULAE.

3 57 tertor utrzzmgzte caput, and other instances quoted by Mumx
on Lucret. II. 433. See Reid on Cic. Acad. I. 2, 5 utmqug
mm.

. 175. 31c quia: Keller holds that the archetype here had
31', but admits that 52': is a necessary correction.

176. alterius is somewhat redundant, being really impliei.
in lzemz’em: but Bentley does not much improve matters wih
his alterm'r: for the passage which he quotes from Lactantirj
does not suffice to show that attemz’s can be used of regulu
progression, not of change backwards and forwards. Po‘
phyrion’s explanation ‘ ut fluctus super se invicem veniunt ’ don
not necessarily imply that he read attends.

177. vici rustici; Acron explains m'llae, but the wow
conveys more than that: rather ‘estates’, or as Mr Yong]
suggests ‘manors’. Cp. Cic. ad Att. 1. 4 Crassum divitz‘i
supw’o, atque amm'mzz 7/1205 et pmta cmztemno (where Boot 1
clearly wrong in taking vicar to be landed property in the city}.
ad Fam. XIV. r, 5 scribis te vieum vendz'tura/Iz. In .
II, 8: 15, 7 (grouped with this passage and that last quote)
in the dictionaries based on Freund) the meaning is quit;
different.

Ca1abris...Lucani: flocks of sheep were pastured in tl'i!
plains of Calabria or Apulia during the winter, and driven u
into the hills of Lucania or Samnium for the summer. C]:
Epod. I. 27, pecan/e Calaérz'r ante shim ferZ'z'r/zmz Lucam
mutet parents: Varro R. R. II. I, 16 {z‘aqm greger ovium [0th
abigmztur ex Apulia in Samm'um aertz'vatmn.‘ II. 2, 9 min.
greger in A [tulia Izz'éernalumt, gui in Ifaztim'r montz’lms aestz'vci
lnmt. Cp. Carm. I. 31, 5 72071 aertzmme gram Calaln‘iae armem‘a
A similar practice is still observed in Spain for the Meriri'
sheep.

178. metit: Orcus is the true reaper after all; ‘est tranJ
latio a segete ac messoribus’, Porph.

180—189. Some men value lzz'g/zly w/zat atlzerr (are not/zit}
for. Even brat/zen Izave strangely dzjermt tastes, and Me ream;
for t/zz's is Mysteriour.

180. Tyrrhena. sig‘llla, little bronze statuettes of deities, -,
which numbers are still preserved in museums. Porphyric.
says aft/d Tmeor prime: [ta/z'ae szgmz a’e marmore processerum:
but marble has been already mentioned; besides, these wouh
not be called 511327111. Cp. Dennis Cities and Cemeteries .
Etrurz‘a I2 lxxiv., and II. p. 233 for a figure of one of ti."
most archaic. Cic. de Nat. D. I. 85 nor/i Epicureo: omm'a rzgrifli
zmzeranter. These were often carried about attached to th'
person, like Louis XI‘s little leaden images of the saints.

    
  
 
   
  
  
   
  

. \

II. Ep. 11.] NOTES. 323
*181. urgentum, here clearly ‘plate’: cp. Ep. 1. 2, 44
vote). Gaetulo: ‘Afro, ac per hoc Mauro: significat enim
_x uram Girbitanem’ Porph. The geographer Pomponius
, ela III. I I says Nz'gritarum Gaetularumgue pasrim vagantz'um
[item guide”: infeeumla sun! purpura et murz'ee efiieaa'ssimz's
_ tingendum. The island of Girba (modern Jerbah) or Meninx,
'2 it was earlier called, lies to the south-east of the Lesser Syrtis.
e Lotophagi were said to have lived there: but it was not
.1 yr the territory occupied in historic times by the Gaetulians,
extended to the sea only to the S.W. of Mauretania. (At
‘Iue same time we may notice that Juvenal XIV. 278—9 places
; .e Gaetula aequara to the east of Calpe, and that Strabo (XVII.
‘p. 829) makes the Gaetulians extend as far as the Syrtes.) It
» ’ here mainly that the purple fish was found (Plin. V. r, 12
‘ m eborz' cz'tro silvae exquirantur 07717165 seapulz' Gaelulz' murz'cz‘ém

rpurz's: VI. 31, 201 nee Zilauretaniae z'nsularum eertz'or fama

t: puma: moa’o constat erre ex adverso Autololum a 7am re-

a:, in quibu: Gaetulz'eam purpm‘am tz'nguere z'mlz'tuerat:

. 36, 127 7317i praecépuu: fiz'e Aside, Mem'nge Afrieae et

aetulo litore oeeam', in Laeom'ea Europae. Porphyrion is

erefore in error in supposing that Horace puts Gaetulian

r Girbitan purple: the former was the more famous of the

$0. Cp. Carm. II. 16, 35 te [1sz Afro murz'ee tz'ndae valiant
game.

r

182. curat: the indic. is much better established here than
She subj. But if Horace had meant, as most editors say ‘the
irise man’, could he have used the indicative? Orelli’s ex-~
,Talanation ‘quia certum est, indicativo utitur, cum illud sum‘ quz'
tum lzalzermtacasu tantum pendeat’, is not satisfactory. The
noet rather denotes himself: ‘I know one at least who does
itot care to have’. So Conington rightly takes it, and
2)! Kennedy in the P. S. G. p. 456. Cp. Roby §§ 1680, 1681,
hi- G. §§ 703, 7°4-

, 183. cessare: Ep. 1. 2, 31; 7, 57. Brothers unlike in cha-
fimcter and tastes are common enough in history and in fiction:
tint probably Horace was most familiar with the pairs who
qppear in the Adelphi and the Hautontimorumenos of Terence.

    

184. Herodis, i.e. Herod the Great who reigned B.C.
4. The most famous palmgmves, according to Pliny, N. H.
. [4, 70 were near Jericho: Hz‘erz'euntem palmetz’: romz'tam,
£12143 rzguam. Strabo XVI. 2, 41 says of Jericho éuraiifla. 6’ 6672::
¢owmu'W, [.LEut‘Y/Jévml €3wa Kai a’iAXnV 6'an fins/30v Kai et’hcapwov,
'Xeovdg'wv 36 1’43 ¢olvua, é1ri [ifixos aradiwv éxa'rbv flap/51170: 6:1ras
[Lea-His Kafozmaiv' é‘a’n 6’ uni-rob Kai fiacriiteiov Kai 6 Tot? flaiura'uov
01661603. Tacitus too (Hist. v. 6) speaks of the palmeti:
oeerz'tas et decor in Judaea. .

   
   
  
 

Zl—-2

324 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

pinguibus, ‘rich’ i.e. productive, as often of soil: e.g. Ep.’
I. 3, 5, Verg. Georg. I. 14 pinguz'a a’umeta, ib. IV. 118 piuguz‘
lzortor, etc. Schiitz says ‘productive of rich palm-oil’, and th?
‘Globe’ version has ‘unctuous’. I cannot find any authorit‘i
for supposing that palm-oil was known to the ancients: Plini
says nothing about it in describing the palms (N. H. xni
26—50), and the palms of Jericho were certainly date-palms:
Ritter oddly says ‘ ubi pinguia unguenta parantur delicatis he.
minibus iucunda’.

185. importunus, ‘rnerciless’, both to others and to himseli
Cp. Ep. 1. 6, 54 (note), Palmer on Sat. II. 5—96.

186. mitiget, ‘reclaims’, cp. pamm‘ur in Ep. I. 2, 45;
This passage is rather against the notion of Lachmann 0
Lucret. V. 1203 that para” there refers to the expulsion c
wild beasts. flammis: ‘Palladius directs that when land i
covered with trees, a distinction must be made between the
which is naturally good and that which is poor, as from th
former the timber should be merely removed, and the lan;
ploughed up (wmere=ferro): whereas in the latter it should b
burned, in order that the soil may be enriched with the ashe
left behind’. (Daubeny, Roman Hurbamz’ry, p. 94.)

187. Genius: Ep. 11. 1, 144 (note). natale ...astrum
Horace tells us (Sat. 1. 6, 114.) that he was fond of standing b
the astrologers in the Circus, and listening to their predictions
without any great faith in them: in Carin. II. 17, 17—22 11
uses the language of astrology merely as poetical ornament, am
in a manner which shows his own indifference to it; in Carrr
I. II he condemns it as an idle superstition. Persius, as usua.
imitates the language of Horace, and like him does not profe:
to know what his own horoscope is (V. 45—51). After the tim
of Horace, astrology received a considerable impulse at Rom
from the patronage of Tiberius: cp. Tac. Ann. 11. 27, 2; 32, 5.
VI. 20, 3, and Hist. I. 22, 2 mat/zematz’cis...genu.r Izomizzum.
grind in civitate nortra e! zmz‘abilur reizlper et rm'ncbz'z‘ur. Ct
Mayor on Juv. X. 94.

temperat ‘controls’: Pers. l. c. has the same word, but i
a different sense: quad me z’z'Zii telizperat (Is/rum ‘a star whlc
fuses me with you’.

188. mortalis: viewed in itself, and as a part of the divinil
which rules the universe, the genius is immortal, as Apuleii
says (de deo Socr. c. 15) it dew, qui est animus 51m: cuiqu”
guamquam sit z'mmorlalz‘s, {amen quozz’mmnodo mm lzomz'ne g1
nitur. But as regards the individual (in unum quodque captui
it is mortal, and on the death of the man to whom it is attachet
it returns into the universal soul of the world. Of the Stole

:lBk. 11. Ep. 11.] NOTES. ‘ 32 5

«home believed that all souls existed independently until the end
. of the world’s course, when they would be resolved into the
rDivine Being, others that only the souls of the wise retained
not a time this independent existence. The Epicureans held
what the soul was dispersed immediately upon death from the
.aiineness of its atomic composition. Cp. Zeller, Stair: and
.mfi'pimream, pp. 217, 454. Marc. Aurel. IV. 21. The theory
.1 bf the re-absorption of the soul into the sum total of being has
aaeen defended in more recent times. Cp. Archer~Hind’s Intro-
niuction to Plato’s Phaedo, p. 18. The notion that the genius
1 if the individual is but a part of the World-soul explains how
.,)t can be regarded as ‘ controlling the natal star ’.

189. albus et ater ‘fair and gloomy’ according as men
ere fortunate (eiiéat’aoves) or unfortunate (Kakoéalnoves): atom
q s properly a dull white, as ater is a gloomy black, while am-
iri’idu: denotes a bright white: hence atom is used of the paleness
‘? :1" disease (Carm. II. 2, 15, Epod. 7, 15), but also in Carm.
1. 12, 27 of a star of good omen. But allow and ater are often
jzmupled, cp. Cic. Phil. II. 16, 41 atom aterue fuenlv zgnoraas:
'nlatull. XCII I. 2 net Mire utrum 32': allmr an ater lzomo.

190—204. For my own part, I believe that the pleasures of
. sift should be enjoyed, out wit]; moderation; and t/zerefore my
.xuisfies are limited.

190. utar, best taken absolutely, ‘I will enjoy what I
svave’, not, as Schiitz, either understanding gem'o, or anticipating
:wzodz'eo aeervo. Cp. Pers. VI. 22 utar ego, utar, with the context.

ex modico acervo: the miser in Sat. I. I. 51 defends himself
y the plea at suave est ex magno tot/ere ateroo. res ‘the
1.1:casion ’.

I 191. heres: Ep. 1. 5, 13. Horace had no natural heirs,
hd ultimately left his property by a verbal declaration to
gmgustus, cum urgent: 211' valetudz'rzz': mm szgfieeret ad obszgvzarzdas
n‘Jtameflti taoulas (Suet. Vit. Horat.).

I 192. datls, i.e. than what he may actually have received.

I" "193. volam ‘it will be my wish’. The future is occasioned
: y the preceding futures tot/am and metuam: otherwise the
meresent would be more natural. simplex, ‘unsuspicious’ or
is‘rank’. nepoti, ‘spendthrift’ as Ep. 1. 15, 36 (note): for the
ease cp. Ep. 1. 18, 4 (note).

.I 195. neque...neque, ‘ without being...yet you do not, etc.’

".[l 19?. ac potius: our idiom is ‘but rather’: cp. Cic. (16
“Stat. II. 18, 74 (note).

'1,

326 HORA TI EPISTULAE.

Quinquatrlbus, the ‘spring holidays’, which were observeer
not only in schools, but as general festivities, from March I
to March 23. Ovid (Fast. III. 809, 810 fizmt :acra flfinervma
uomz'na guae zzmctz's quinque diebu: Izabem‘) derives the namzr
from the fact that the holiday extended over five days: bur
Festus (p. 254 M.), by quoting forms like Triatrus, Sexatrusu
etc. shows that the word was applied originally only to th'['
first day of the festival, and that it denotes the fifth day aftej
the Ides. Cp. Mayor on Juv. x. 115 totz's Qm'nyuatrz'bzts 019m};
011m, Ep. 1. 3, 18.

*199. domus. Bentley attacked this reading, as inconsistens
with the metaphor of a ship in the next line. One MS. ofnx
great excellence repeats prowl which Bentley gladly accepted:
But this repetition. thou h common enough in passages of earnesg
and impressive diction fag. Verg. Aen. VI. 2 58 from! a prone
este profani: Ov. Fast. II. 623, Metam. VIII. 589 etc.) is no:
well suited to the quiet tone of Horace here. Some MSS. c
the third class omit (lama: and (1175:? (not, as Bentley supposed»:
domus only): but this is clearly due to an accident, and dOCl
not justify the suspicion of Orelli and others that the genuinu
word has been lost, and that down: is due only to conjecture:
Meineke approved the conjecture moa’o, but in Horace we.
always find Ilzb’db’, and that only after rim» or 3i. This difficultjf
is avoided by Jeep’s conjecture, adopted by Kruger, mode w:
prom]. No satisfactory substitute for donut: has been proposed'x
and the word is in itself not indefensible, although Macleana
says ‘it has no meaning here’. There is nothing metaphoricasz
in this line, and consequently no clashing of metaphors. Wt]
may fairly assume, with Ritter, that pauperz’e’: z'mmuna’a domzm
represents pauperz'es z'mmzmzz'ae (1’0”qu (cp. Carm. III. I, 42):
Horace goes back in thought to the costly ornaments of thd
house mentioned in vv. rSo—I82, and says that all these may:
well be spared: provided the straitened means are not such as:
to produce sordid surroundings, a man’s lodging makes nu
more difl'erence to himself than the size of a ship would, it:
which he might happen to be sailing.

utrum—an. This is at first sight a startling substitution 0:-
the dependent double interrogatire for the alternative hypo.-
thesis rive—rive. But it is to be explained by supposing than.
some expression like m'lzz'l distat was present to the mind 0.-
Horace, for which he afterwards substituted ferar mm: ez‘ idemx
Hand (Tu/"sell. I. 302) quotes Ov. Rem. Am. 797 Daum'm am
Libya's (5111611: 11% minus ab 0713', an vem'at illegarz's, noxiwx
mum's 2772‘, where the explanation is similar. In Fast. III. 773?.
Ovid uses an as parallel to .tz'zxe...:z'w, where we have a transition:
from alternative hypotheses to a direct question. This leads:
the way to the interchange of the two, as in Tac. Ann. XI. 26:

    
    
     
    
 
   
    

II. Ep. II. J NOTES. 327

_n rams: XIV..59 .rz'oe—seu—an, and to their complete
sron in later Latin: cp. Dr'ziger Hist. Synt. II. 4.66

2,01. non agimur, concessive, ‘ we are not driven on, it is
e : cp. Ep. I. I, 33; 6, 29.

aquilone secundo: the strong north wind, even if favour-
e, might swell the sails to a dangerous extent: hence
is here used of perilous prosperity. The agzcz'lo is claru: in
erg. G. I. 460, and in G. III. 196, 7 scatters the aria’a nubila,
hile it is stems in Lucan IV. 50. Elsewhere it brings storms
d snow, but rarely rain: hence the derivation from aqua is to
rejected without hesitation, in favour of that from aguz'lu:
; rk’ (Vaniéek, p. 13). Cp. Carm. II. 10, '23 contra/2e: vento
'mium .recundo turgida zrela.

i 202. aetatem duclmus ‘we drag out our life’. Epod.
, 63 ingrata mz'sero vita a’ucma’a est. austris: the south wind
usually regarded as stormy (turoz'dus, Carm. III. 3, 4), rainy
mia’zcs, Verg. G. I. 462, film/£215, Ov. Met. 1. 66), and cold

'gz'dm, Verg. G. IV. 261, lzz'bermcs, Tib. I. r, 47): cp. Verg.
en. v. 696 imber...dlmz'sque mgerrz'mus amtrz's. But cp. Verg.
r. 60, v. 764.

, 203. _v1rtute: Schiitz, who renders ‘excellent capacities’,
d denles that a man can have too much virtue, has forgotten
‘p. I. 6, 15—16. loco, ‘position’.

.4. 204. extremi ...prlores: cp. Ep. 1. 2, 70—71. usque,
fiver’; A. P. 154, 354 and often.

205—216. But true wisdom tourist: in avoiding not only
avarice, out alro all other dixtractz'ug passions ana’fearx, and in
renouncing the pleasure: of life, when you can no longer eiy’oy
film in accordance with the rule: of virtue.

205. non es: again concessive. Horace is not addressing
.iilorus, but any reader; cp. Ep. 1, r, 28. abi, ‘very good’, a
Holloquial use: cp. Plant. Asin. 704 em .rz'c: abz', laua’o: Ter.
hdelph. 564 lazta’o: thsz'p/m, patrz'ssas: abz’, w'rzmz te z'ua’z'co.

206. fugere: the codd. Bland. and other good MSS. have
zgtge: rite caret which Bentley in his Curae nor/issimae (II. p.
2 Zang.) approves in the form fztge rite. Caret, etc. But
ere is at least as much authority for the text, which seems to
ve been altered only because the copyists did not understand
e perfect tense, or, perhaps, as Keller thinks, from a mis-
derstood correction of an unmetricalfuglrunt.

inani: Ep. II. r, 211 (note).
207- ira, sc. mortis: for the sense cp. Lucrct. III. 1045 ta

 

    
  

3 28 ’ HORA T1 EPISTULAE.

were dubitabi: at indtgnabere 05in? For in ‘ rage’ followed E '-
a genitive of that which occasions it cp. Liv. I. 5 ob iram praedn
amisrae: XXI. 2 ob z'rjam interfeclz' domini. ‘Anger’ would no
come in naturally before vv. 210, 211. The conjecture a’z'rm'-
for ct z'ra is worse than needless.

208. terrores magicos must be taken together. Sorm
editors separate by a comma, taking I/zagz'co: to be ‘wizardsl
but this usage is doubtful, and terrores is too general to stand b
itself here.

sagas: cp. Cic. de Div. I. 31, 65 sag-ire em'm :entz're acua
est: ex guo saga: anus, quia multa scire volunt, at sagace:
didz' canes. From the notion of prophetic power that of witch:
craft was easily developed: cp. Carm. I. 27, 21.

209. lemures: Porphyrion explains ‘umbras vagantei
hominum ante diem mortuorum et ideo metuendos: et putarzz
lemurc: esse dictos quasi Remains a Remo, cuius occisi umbra‘r
{rater Romulus cum placare vellet, Lemuria instituit, id est:
Parentalia quae mense Maio per triduum celebrari solebant I:
The derivation is of course erroneous : the origin of the word i .
uncertain, but it has been suggested (cp. Vaniéek, p. 169) than
it may be connected with (lei/16715, meaning ‘kindly’: cp. mane:
Ep. II. I, 138 (note). The Lemures were usually identifieo.
with the larvae, spirits who in consequence either of wickeu
lives or of a violent death were doomed to restless roaming,»
about the world at night; while the [ares were the spirits of th-l
good departed ones. But sometimes the term lemure: was useci
to include both larvae and [ares (Preller mm. fliyt/z.2 p. 499);
The festival of the Lemuria, at which they were honoured fo-
three nights (on May 9th, 11th and 13th), is described by Ovic'
Fast. v. 4r9—492. The connexion with Remus is simply dun
to ‘ popular etymology’.

Thessala: the Thessalian witches were said to draw down
the moon and the stars from heaven: cp. Epod. 5, 45—46:?
Plat. Gorg. 513 A 16.: Thu “Mm Kafiazpozfio’as 7&5 GerraMBas..
Plin. N. H. xxx. I, 2 filenana’tr T/zeysa/am coguominam't [211nm
lam, comp/exam (II/wages femmarum ddra/zentz'um lunam ; Ariéi
stoph. Nub. .749 'ywar‘xa. qbapnam’d’ el rpLé/Levos Genahi‘w Ka0é<‘
Aorta yum-cop 757v o‘ehfiunv.

210. grate numeras: ‘quod non faciunt nimium tiniidi-
ad senectutem et mortem, quia ex natalibus multis obitum ram:
propinquum perhorrescunt’ Porph. Cp. Mart. x. '23, 1—4 _zan
numeral placz'do felix A ntom'u: acw quina’eczm: acta: Przmus!
Olympia/ax, prae’reriz‘ostjue die; :1 Iota: res/writ amzos, ”a“ metmr
Let/tax iam propz'orts (ll/11W. Cp. Pers. II. I, 2.

 
 
  
  
  
   
 

II. Ep. 11.] NOTES. 329

,‘212. levat is much more pointed than fur/at, and is adopted
most good recent editors since Bentley, though it has not
nch MS. authority. Cruquius quotes it from three codd.
d. Cp. Epod. II, 17; 20; Carm. Saec. 63; Sat. II. 3,
; Ep. I. 8, 8. splnia: Ep. I. I4, 4.

213. recte ‘aright’, i.e. in accordance with virtue: so
an = Karépaw/m.

pl decede pefltis ‘make way for those who have learnt the
on’: perm: IS dat. as in Verg. Ecl. VIII. 88 same decedere
ti. Cp. Lucr. IV. 962 agedzmz gnatz': concede.

214. lusisti: ‘ludere ubi cum verbis edendi bibendique
= nsociatur, semper amoris ludum denotat, ut in Graeco walfew,
mew, wivew’ (Ritter); cp. Carm. III. 12, I amorz' dare ludum.
. tus (p. 11 M.) quotes from Livius Andronicus aflalz'm Mi,
3", lusz', probably a mistranslation of Hom. Od. XV. 372.
- ommsen II. 420: but cp. Wordsworth, Fragments and Spe-
” ens, p. 569.) So Arrian Exped. Alex. II. 5, 5 translates the
fitaph on Sardanapallus (from the Assyrian) m) 6%, (5 gm,
- 01.5 ml 1r?” Kai waffle, dis Tdhka 7d dufipémva ofiK 6111a. Tod'rov
gm, while Plutarch de Fort. Alex. II. p. 336 C. has é‘o’fice, rive,
~yp05wiafe' TENN: 6é oquév. Cp. Ep. I. I4, 36.

.: 215. abire as from a banquet, or the camz'matz'o which
allowed. Cp. Sat. I. I, 119 ; and Lucret. III. 938.

'15 216. lasclva. decentlus ‘that may more becomingly make
merry’, cp. A. P. [06: the reading [minim has very slight sup-
t'nrt, and only comes from Carin. I. 19, 3 et [arrival Lz'centzlz.

I pulset ‘drive you out’, or ‘cufT you about’, Juv. III. 289.

ARS POETICA.

\

*THE place now generally assigned to the Epirtola ad Piwnar
as the third epistle of the second book, rests upon no ancien'
authority. In the MSS. it always appears, detached from tlt
other epistles, .either after the Fourth Book of the Odes, or aft]
the Carmen Saeculare. H. Stephanus first placed it at tll
.end of his edition: and Cruquius set the fashion, which hi
recently been revived, of denoting it as Epistolarum Lib. 1
Ep. III. The editors, who have given it this position, seem
have been led to do so by their view as to the date of its pm»
duction. It has been commonly supposed to be the latest
the works of Horace; and the want of structural completeness-
which it undoubtedly displays, if regarded as a poetical treati'l
‘on the Art of Poetry’, has been considered as a proof that?~
was never finished, and probably was not published by the po»
himself. This theory has been further confirmed by the assume
tion made as to the identity of the Pz'rzmes, to whom the epista
was addressed. Porphyrion begins his commentary with tlt
words: [mm 11371071, qm' inurz'bitur de arte poetica, ad Lucius
Pz'sonem, quipostea urbi: custosfuit, ez'usque libero: misit; 1mm .*
{we Piro poem fuz't at studz'orum liberalz'um antistts. This Luci:
Piso was the son of the enemy of Cicero: he was born B. c. 4;.
and was consul in B. C. I 5. After some years’ absence in Par-r
phylia and Thrace he returned to Rome in B.C. II, and we
granted the insignia of triumph for his victories over the Bees
(Tac. Ann. VI. 10). Under Tiberius he was pracfectus urbz', 8
office which he held for twenty years, according to Tacitus (cgr
Fumeaux on Tac. Ann. VI. 11, 5), dying in A. D. 32 at the age ‘5
So. Now it is just pOSSible that this Piso had two sons, 0'»
enough to be addressed as iuveues, before the death of Home:
in B.C. 8, and Borghesi believes that he has discovered evident].
that one of them was consul rufictur in A.D. 7, in which can:
he must have been born not later than B. C. 26 (Mommsen Ra?!
Staalw. I.2 553 note 4). But it is only by straining probabilitirzt
to the utmost, that we can bring these young Pisos into con
nexion with Horace; and the difficulty thus arising makes 1'

   
 
 
 
 
  
 

NOTES. 33',

'ned to look for other indications of an earlier date, which
Vuld show that the statement of Porphyrion is erroneous.
use indications have been put together in an excellent paper
A. Michaelis (Commentationes in lzonorem T heodorz' Momm-
. , Berlin 1877, pp. 420—432), and supplemented by Prof.
leshlp 1n the journal qf Plzz'lology, Vol. XII. pp. 43—61.
(1) P. (not, as commonly given, Spurius: cp. Jordan in
me: VIII.‘8‘9 f.) Maecius Tarpa is mentioned in v. 387 as a
tic whose judgment would be of value to a young composer.
fibwin B.C. 55 Maecius was entrusted by Pompeius with the
fenntendence of the plays and other spectacles, which were
he produced in the stone theatre, which he had just built.
gis indeed conceivable that at that time he was not more than
;‘ years of age, and that in B. C. 8 he was still living at the age
; 77; but it is much easier to understand the reference, if it
made some ten or twelve years earlier. Horace mentions
as a critic of plays in Sat. 1. IO, 38, but the date of this is
bably about B.C. 35.
. (2) In v. 371 Aulus Cascellius is mentioned as a type of a
: rned lawyer, in connexion with Messalla, who is a type of
uence. The language used indicates that both were living,
certainly Messalla was. But Cascellius was already famous
, B.C. 56; and although he reached old age, it is barely pos-
le that he was living in B.C. 8. (Macrob. II. 6, I, Val. Max.

2, 12.)

_ (3) On the other hand in v. 438 Quintilius Varus is spoken
- in a manner which implies that he was dead at the time.
: t the terms of the reference suggest that he had been known
-Ijthe young Pisos, and was not long dead. N ow Eusebius (in
irome’s translation) assigns his death to B. C. 24. (cp. Carm. I.
. ,, 5), and there is no reason to doubt this statement.

3 (4) The reference to Vergil and Varius in v. 55 is much
{pre appropriate, if we suppose them both to be living, or at
; rate, if we suppose the Aeneid to have been very recently
fiblished. Horace is evidently contending for a right which
"is disputed by the critics of his time, and in the thick of the
" tle: he is defending the school to which he himself, as well
» _ Vergil and Varius, was attached against criticisms like those
.5 Agrippa (Suet. Vit. Verg. 44: cp. N ettleship in Conington’s
jzrgil, Vol. 1.4 p. xxix.). But in the latest years of his life the
: ugustan’ school of poetry had already won a decisive victory,
' its leading writers were recognized as classic models. There
no longer need for the warm and strenuous pleading for
t freedom in dealing with language, which was now gene-
y conceded: it was sufficient to assert it quietly in the tone
5 Ep. 11. 2, 115 ff. . _

; (5) Horace’s tone in speaking of himself pomts to the earlier
2 _her than to the later date. There is no reference to his advanc-

  
  
 
 

332 A195 POETICA.

ing years, as e. g. in Ep. n. 2, 55 f. ‘ There is nothing of the a :
of a man who is weary and feels that his work is done’ (Netti
ship). It is true that in v. 306 he says that he is now writij
nothing himself; but this expression may be referred just 3
well to that period of inactivity which followed the publicatiii
of Odes I.—III., and to which Horace refers in Ep. 1. I, as e
that which marked the latest years of his life.

(6) The metrical structure of the Epistola ad Phone: hf
been carefully examined by Haupt and Michaelis, without lea:
ing to any very definite conclusion. But in some points it stant.
midway between the First and the Second Book of the Episthz

(7) Prof. Nettleship has remarked that the Rhine (v. r
would not be a welcome theme for poets or their patron aft;
the defeat of Lollius on its banks in B. C. 16. (Tac. Ann. I. m
On the other hand we must not forget the brilliant campaigns a
Drusus in B.C. 12, II, and 9.

(8) The arguments for the traditional date drawn from v. 63 3
break down upon a more correct interpretation of that passagJ
for which see notes in loc.

(9) It is noteworthy that there is no trace of intimacy wiv
Augustus in this epistle. His name is not even mentioned. Nci
Horace was probably in very close relations with the empen:
after his return to Rome from the East in B.C. 19.

All indications therefore agree in pointing to a time not f.
removed from the date of the First Book of the Epistles, i.i
about B. C. 20, as the date for the composition of the Epirtafi
ad Phones. But this date is quite incompatible with the idenn
fication of the Pisos given by Porphyrion. It only remain
then that we should regard this as an unlucky guess of tl:
scholiast, or rather of the unknown authority on whom he dren-
and see what other Pisos are available. The name was :1 ve.
common one in Rome at this time, and no little care is requircl
in reading Cicero or Tacitus to keep its various bearers distincr
But one of the most eminent was Gnaeus Calpurnius Piso, tI’I
consul of B. C. a 3. He had fought against Caesar in Africa, art:
had afterwards joined Brutus and Cassius. After the amnesx
which followed the battle of Philippi, he had kept aloof fro:c
public life, until Augustus urged him to accept the consulshi}.
He was probably some ten or twelve years older than Horaczv
His eldest son Gnaeus was consul in B.C. 7 and must therefo::
have been born not later than B. c. 40. But another fact enable
us to determine the date of his birth more precisely. At hli
death in A. D. 20 he could appeal to Tiberius per quinque .:
quadraginta amzorum oasequizmz, whence it appears that l:
must have entered upon public life not later than B. C. a.
We must therefore place his birth in B. c. 44, so that at t1:
death of Quinctilius he was in his twentieth year. This Pis
plays an important part in the earlier years of the reign:

NOTES. 333

   
  
   
   
  
   
  
   
   
    
    
  
   
     
   
   
      
   
 
  
 
 
   
  
   
 

; . tins, and was accused of hastening the death of Germanicus.
. p. Tac. Ann. 11. 43, 55. 57, 69—81, 111. 1—18.) His younger
ther Luc1us was consul in B. c. r, and must therefore have
11 born not later than B. C. 34, while it is probable that he
’y have been born some years earlier. If these are the Pisos
' dressed in this epistle, we have in the case of the father, as in
t of Messalla Corvinus (Carm. III. 21, 7), Sestius Quirinus
_ arm. I. 4, 14), Pompeius Varus (Carm. II. 7), and Torquatus
_ rm. IV. 7), an instance of the loyalty with which Horace
, ng to the friends who had gone through with him the cam-
'gn of Philippi.
The title ‘Ars Poetica', or ‘De Arte Poetica Liber’, is found
almost all MSS. Quintilian VIII. 3, 6o writes z'a’ tale art mon-
m, qua]: Horatim‘ in prima parte lz'ln'z' de arte poeticafingz'l:
d in the Epist. ad Tryph. 2 (prefixed to his Institutio) says
' , Horatz'i comilz‘o, qui in arte poetica suaa’et, ne praea’pitetur
ilio, nonumque premalur in amzum. Later grammarians regu-
ly use the same title, and it is employed also by Porphyrion
d the so—called Acron. There is no evidence that it comes
_ m Horace himself; it was probably invented by an early
itor, and it is not very suitable to the contents of the epistle,
_esting, as it does, a regularity and completeness of treatment
,which the poem makes no claim, and which indeed seems to
“ intentionally avoided. But a name which has been so long
’ .use cannot be abandoned without inconvenience; .and it may
. accepted on the authority of tradition, provided we do not
' ‘3 ow it to mislead us as to the real character of the epistle.
Porphyrion adds to the words previously quoted 2'72 quem
.l_ m ranges-sit praeapm A’mplolemz' 1-017 Haptauofi mm guide»;
nia, :ea’ eminentz'ssz'ma. Much difficulty has been found in
oepting this statement. Ritter altogether rejects it: ‘Nam
‘oratium sua hausisse ex poeta recente et parum cognito, qualis
' 1 't Neoptolemus grammaticus et Alexandrinorum studiis imbutus
'u . Meinekii A nalecta A lexanu’r. p. 37 5), credat Judaeus Apella’.
" t it is not likely to have been a mere invention, and the case
- ~ quite unlike that which we have just been considering, where
re was probably a confusion between two persons of the same
' . e. Michaelis in his early‘ dissertation a’e Aurtorz'éur qua:
’Horatz’u: in 112570 de A He Paglia; serum: em: videtur (Kiel 1857),
,1 ed that Horace could have borrowed very little from Neo-
' 'olemus, first because Horace is above all other poets of his
e free from the influences of the Alexandrian school, with its
antic erudition and tortuous diction, and secondly because he
ms to have had in view in respect of metre mainly the practice
I'his countrymen, and because his references to the early history
' the Greek drama are too confused and inaccurate to have been
rived from an Alexandrian scholar. The first of these ob-
tiOns is sufficiently met by Prof. N ettleship’s reply that there

334 - ARS POETICA.

is no reason for ascribing to the criticism of Alexandria the c.
racteristics of its poetry: on the contrary ‘ from one point of w
the de Arte Poetz'ca seems to hear an Alexandrian stamp: it c
tains the neatly-formulated criticism of a refined, intelligent :
well-trained scholar, not that of a philosopher whose eye is 2
upon great things’. The second is met, at least in part, by!
valuable suggestion that Horace is sometimes translating or pa;
phrasing his Greek original, sometimes adding his own commer
in the way of limitation, expansion or illustration from c
temporary life and thought. With this qualification, there is .:Q
reason why we should not accept the statement of Porphyril
It is not necessary to assume that Horace borrowed from:
other sources: but Michaelis has sufficiently disproved the them)
which would derive a large part of this epistle from Democrit ‘

, Crito, Plato (in his Phaedrus), or Aristotle. From Varro he 1:
have obtained something, but we have no means of determim
how much.

The epistle is certainly not a complete ‘Art of Poetry’. So 5
important branches of the subject are omitted altogether: 0th.
are discussed with a fulness quite disproportionate to their :
portance. It is sometimes difficult to trace the sequence of ‘
remarks; and digressions and repetitions appear to abouu
Many attempts have been made to remedy a disorder, whl
was supposed to have originated either in the unskilfulness=z
those who published, after Horace’s death, the fragment.
drafts of a poem, to which his own revision would have giti
unity and completeness, or else in the poet’s own ‘habitual J
dolence, which prevented his ever producing a complete work:
any length’ (Macleane). But such attempts have had no r
basis to go upon: they have rarely satisfied any but their p|
pounders: and each suggested rearrangement has been declai'
by later critics to make matters only worse. It has been i
commonly overlooked that very probably Horace intentiona
avoided in this, as in other epistles, the appearance of a forn
regularity of treatment. The epistle, like the Saturn, fro
which it originated, was of the nature of a familiar chat, ratl
than a set treatise, and precisely marked divisions and st:-
divisions were quite foreign to its nature. Still with the hi
of Prof. N ettleship‘s valuable suggestion as to the relation of t
poem to its Greek source, we may find in it traces of an orde;
though not strictly systematic arrangement of subjects.

The epistle may be divided into three main sections. In t
first (1—72) the poet is enjoined to look to the unity of his st:
and conception, and to avoid all that is out of keeping. In 1
second (73—288) these general principles are applied to t
various kinds of poetry, and especially to the drama, which
discussed at length. In the third (289w476) the manifold i
quisites for a successful cultivation of poetry are dwelt upon, a

NOTES. 335

   
   
  
    
    
 
   
   
  
  
   
   
 
  
  
    
  
 
   

young Pisos are warned of the Hifliculties which surround
poet who is not fitted by learning, genius, and painstaking
.. A ur for his high vocation. The further development of these
. ral divisions' must be reserved for the running analysis. But
point calls for further remark, in the space which is given to
criticism of the drama. While only 24 lines are assigned
epic poetry, no less than 170 are devoted to dramatic poetry.
I this various reasons have been given. It has been suggested
t Horace himself, who was certainly not without dramatic
er, may have contemplated writing for the stage, at the time
; en his somewhat scanty fountain of lyrical inspiration seemed
.. be running dry. Others have found the explanation in the
thesis that the young Pisos had shown tendencies in that
tion. But without denying the possibility of either of these
positions, it may be suggested that Horace has rather in view
awakened interest in the drama, prevalent in his own day,
among his own set. In the generation of Cicero dramatic
rature had fallen out of favour; and though Quintus Cicero
proud of having written four tragedies in sixteen days, the
.. idity of the production shows how little it was regarded as a
.v 'ous pursuit. But of Horace’s contemporaries some of those
_' highest mark had devoted themselves to tragedy. Asinius
i0, Varius, and Ovid, all won high distinction in this branch
'terature, and although Augustus had the good sense to cancel
. own tragedy of Ajax, the fact that he had written it shows
' direction which the current was taking. It is probable that
1 race, in devoting so much attention to the criticism of the
a, did so in recognition of the prevalent literary tastes, and
the wish to influence them in the direction of profounder
dy of the true classical models.

1—37. The first requisite for a work qf art is lzarmony and
- ortim between the various parts, wink/L alone can secure unity.
hyrion says primum praereplum est 7rep2 151‘s dKohovflias, i.e.
istency in dealing with the several portions (711). 1—9). Prof.
ttleship suggests that the praeeeplum of Neoptolemus is trans-
or paraphrased in W. 1—5, and that 6—9 form Horace’s
ment. In painting the neglect of organic unity results in a
culous monster : the effect is not less absurd in poetry.

. 1. humano —equ1na.m: the inverted order (e/zz’asmus) adds
basis. For creatures ‘ ex alienigcnis membris compacta’ cp.
ret. v. 878 if. Perhaps we may suppose Horace to be thinking
cially of a centaur, a harpy and Scylla.

2. vent, Roby §638.

inducere ‘penicillo adiungere’ Comm. Cruq.. which Orelli
pts. But Acton is more correct with his zmgonere ‘lay on , as
s quotation shows: Plin. H. N. xxxv. 6, 26 szpurpuramfacere

p.

3 36 ARS POETICA.

mn/zmt (pictores), mam/gum sub/Mum, max pmpun’rmm ex r.
inducunt. Bentley objected to 1512mm: as denoting only -i
feathers covering the body, not the wing-feathers, which i
thought the context required. The distinction though mum
is not always observed, and is not in question here:
monstrous form is represented as having the body of a bird, wh}
would be covered with p/umae.

3. undique collatis membris, probably the dative a3
inducere, not the abl. abs. (as Orelli thinks), for the indiri
object after ind/mere can hardly be spared: 51': is understood fr}
the following at, as in v. 8 etc. ‘and to spread feathers-7
varied hues over limbs brought together from all sides in such
way that’ &c. Ritter places a comma at plumaJ, understais
ing z'ndmere simply of the horse’s neck (with at ez' understom
and taking collatz's membrz': as abl. abs. This leaves the bc:
undescribed.

turplter atrum go together, as in Ep. 1. 3, 22 tmpa:
Izirtum: atrum=facdum ‘hideous’: Ep. II. 2, 189.

4. 1n piscem ‘in beluam marinam, i. e. pistricem’ Acm
whence some have read atram...z'n prz‘rtz'm .' cp. Verg. Aen. J
427 pom-mm z'mmanz' corpora pistrz'x of Scylla, X. 21 I in print
desirzit alvus of Triton. [For the form of the word c
Nettleship on Aen. III. 427.] But the general term is at lerl
as good as the more specific one, if not better.

5. spectatum ‘to a private view ’, of course the supine.

7. aegri seems to have rather more authority than deg:
which Keller defends, and it is a better parallel to cuz'm. van.
‘unreal’. Cp. Ep. II. I, 210 (note).

8. flng‘entur is required after fore, by the sequence of tensu
not finguntur.

species ‘fancies’: vanae speak, as Schiitz points out, are r
in themselves blamcworthy in a work of imagination : only th:
must not be inconsistent, like the dreams of a man sufibrir
from fever.

nec pes nec caput, a metaphor suggested by the comparis‘.‘
with a picture. Cp. Plaut. Asin. 729 7186 caput 7213!: [m sermai
adparet. Capt. 614 garrz'et guoi neque per It’llfjllaifl mgue ca};
compareat. Cic. ad Fam. VII. 31, 2 Mar res zta contraclas, 2
quemadmoa’zmz strillis, 7286 cal/tut net fades.

uni proleptic: {ta at mzafial.

9. reddatur ‘is adapted to’. ‘Natura rerum rial, poe:
reddz't ut debitum’ Or.

 
 
  
   
    
     
 

NOTES. 337

.pictoflbus...potestas: the objection of a critic (suéj'ectz'a),
\Acron says, or as Prof. Nettleship prefers to regard it, another
'- p m quoted from the Greek, to which Horace supplies the
Sary qualification.

10. aequa: Acron interprets this as ‘equal’. The connexion
is: ‘poets have just as much licence of unrestricted imagina-
as painters have: but we have seen that there are limits in
one case; therefore there must be also in the other’. Orelli
Schiitz reject this interpretation, preferring to translate
onable’, as in aeqzmm z'ur etc. But ‘a reasonable power of
'mited licence’ is a contradiction in terms, not to be defended
. saying that guz'dlz'bet is an intentional exaggeration, corrected
3 the next line.

11. petimus quasi poetae, damus quasi critici. Acron.
git2. coeant: cp. Ep. I. 5, 25 2:! meat par z'zmgaturque

] 13. gaminentur ‘are paired’.
I 14. inceptis=‘ plans’.

: 15. purpureus ‘brilliant’: for the wide sense in which this
is used cp. the commentators on Carm. III. 15, [5, IV. 1,
j or Verg. Aen. VI. 641. Orelli thinks there is a reference to
.t '. latus claws which bordered the toga praetexla, or to the
' ce (z'mtz'ta), sometimes attached to the stain. This hardly
its the context: the pamn' are not attached as appendages
“E: the body of the work, but incorporated here and there
._:tit.
9316. lucus et ara. This and the following instances are
dobably taken from contemporary poets, but we cannot identify
w of them.

I18. Rhenum, an adjective, as Carm. IV. 4, 38 Illetaztrztm
yum : Tac. Hist. IV. 12 mare 0071712012.

‘119. nunc ‘at the moment’.

.I erat, from the point of view of the reader, who goes back to
3: time of writing the poem.

Jcmpressum. The scholiasts tell a story of a bad painter,
could paint nothing but a cypress. A shipwrecked man
uested him to paint a picture of his disaster, that he might,
rding to the custom, carry it about, and get alms (juv. XIV.
mama rate naufragm any): a’m/z rogat et pitta 5r: telizjfextate
ur). The painter asked if he did not want a cypress intro-
' which gave rise to a (j reek proverb ,unj TL Kai Ku1rapt’o'a’ov

’ . .
Ls; applied to one who Wishes to introduce ornaments out of

   
   
   
 

W. H. 22

338 ARS POETICA.

21. coepit institulz cp. Ep. II. 1, I49 (note). The urn:
or ‘pitcher’, though not necessarily smaller than the amp/1m:
was so as a rule: and the sentence gains in point if we suppq
that to a vessel of the size of an amp/lam, the shape of an urcx
was given; at any rate, it was something very different. to»
of course the potter’s wheel: cp. Senec. Ep. xc. 31 Anaclzam
inguit, int/emit rotam figuli, cuius circuitu vasa for/Izantur. I
it is mentioned by Homer Il. XVIII. 600. exit: cp. Pers. I..l
non ego, cum scribo, si forte ouia’ aptius exit, quaudo Izaec rara a.
est, si quid tameu aptius exit, laudari metuam.

*23. quidvis, a reading restored by Bentley for the vulg';
quod 711's: the latter has the support of almost all MSS., a
would mean quad instiluz's.‘ but this is very frigid, and Rittera
the only recent editor who defends it.

dumtaxat ‘provided only it be’. Cp. Reid on Cic. La.
§ 5 3. simplex, i.e. constituting a single and uniform whole.

24—31. Prof. Nettleship takes these lines to be again apam
phrase of the Greek original, with Horace’s comment in '
32—37. The desire to avoid a fault must be directed by but
ledge, or the opposite/halt is incurred.

25. specie recti ‘ by our idea of what is right’: species is I:
here in a bad sense, a mere phantom: cp. Quint. VIII. 3, ,
Kauaij‘nXou vocatur guicguid est ultra virtutem, guaties ingenii:
z'udz'cio caret ct specie bonifallitur.‘ omm'um in eloqueutia vitiom
pessz'mum. The word is often used in Cicero with the meanii
of ‘ general notion ’2 ZEéa.

*26. levia. ‘smoothness ’, 17):! heuinrra of the rhetoricians,a
which vigour and energy (dewé'rns) was in danger of being sacs
ficed. Bentley preferred lem'a, which has very slight authorir.
the passage from Cic. Brut. 48, 177 sunt ez'us aliquot oratz'ones:
ouz’bus...lelzitas eius sine nerw's com-pier? potent, adduced in suppz:
of this reading, tells really rather against it. We do not w"
quite a repetition of the same idea, but a slight variation, asz.‘
brews, )( oascurus. A man who aims at an excellence is:
danger of falling into a fault, closely connected with it: i
lem'a would denote not an excellence, but a fault. Keller poi:
out that as the archetype was undoubtedly written in capitz‘
the difference between the two words is not so slight as it isi
MSS. written in small letters.

nervi: cp. Cic. Brut. 31, 121 quis An'stotele nemesis:
Quint. VIII. proem. 18 resistant iis, qui omissa rerum, qui ne
sunt in causis, diligentia quadam inaui circa voces studio smacks,
In good Latin nervus, like vefipov, always denotes sinewsa
tendons (literal or metaphorical): cp. Celsus VIII. I uervi 9“.

  
 
 
 
 
 
   
 
 
 
  
 
  
 
 
  

NOTES. 339

"pow-as Graen' afpellant‘, but sometimes appears to include

what we call ‘nerves': see Mayor’s note on Cic. Nat.
‘ r. II. 55, 136. . Galen (born A. D. 130) was the first to limit
' pow to the meaning ‘ nerve ’, in its present sense.

27. anirm. ‘Spirit’. professus grandia: cp. Quint. x. 2, 16
umque (imitatores) a'echnant in pez'm et proxz'ma virlutibu:
comprehenduntfiuutque pro grandz'bu: Imizz'di.

’ 28. Berpit huml. Horace mixes the metaphors of one who
yrs to soar and so creeps along the ground, and of a sailor
$0 hugs the shore in his dread of a storm. Cp. Carm. u. 10,
v . Perhaps there is a reference to pedestri: oratio.

« ’29. prodigialiter occurs in good Latin only here and in
lum. III. 3, 3. In Plaut. Amph. 732 prodz'gz'alzlr [uppity is
god who sends marvels. Hence the word seems to mean
as to produce a marvellous effect’. Kriiger and Keller (in
smaller edition) adopt Jeep’s punctuation and interpretation
' variare cupit, rem flroa’zgz'alz'ter zmam, ‘he who desires to
e variety paints—a marvel of unity—a dolphin in the woods’
., referring to Madvig on Cic. de Fin. II. 23, 75 rem videlz'wt
ilem et obscuram. But it is doubtful whether zzarz'are can
be separated from rem ; and there seems no reason to depart
. In the natural rendering: ‘ he who wishes to lend variety to
and the same subject so as to introduce a marvel’. This
ller now admits. Perhaps it is better to take 2:72am as
rely denoting ‘ one and the same’, rather than as ‘ simple’.

‘§ 30. delphlnum: the Greek 86h¢£u or 594%: becomes
anally drip/2mm in Latin, as éhétpas becomes elep/zantus ; but
"(1 has twice delp/zz'n as the nom. (found occasionally in other

. ts), and five times drip/lint: as the ace. sing. : V ergil (once—
:1. VIII. 673) and Ovid (three times) have delp/zz'm: as nom.

. .,'and Vergil (Eel. VIII. 56) has (fella/zines as acc. plur. Ovid

' s the abl. (kip/zine in Met. XI. 2 37, and the gen. plur. (kip/12'-
»: is found thrice in Vergil and once in Propertius. But these

' _ k forms are entirely confined to poetry: cp. Cic. de Nat. D.
.fi, 77, Neue, Format/£11m 1.2 322.

I. 32. Aemflium ludum, aeoording to Porph. a gladiatorial
fhool near the Forum, built by an Aemilius Lepidus, who can-
:2! now be identified with any one of the many who bore that
e at or about this time.

1mus was confessedly the reading of the archetype, .but
tley’s conjecture unus has found almostunlversal acceptation;
Only those editors who usually follow him, but even those who
least value on his judgment admit it. Macleane says ‘ there
be no doubt that it is the true reading’, and Keller ‘ after
" fghing the whole question a hundred times, mm: appears to

22—2

  
  
  
  

34o ARS POETICA.

me the more correct’. But I cannot but think that Rittcl
Kriiger and Schiitz are right in defending imm. It is n
necessary to accept Porph.’s explanation ‘ hoc est, in angrg
ludi tabernam habentem’ though it may well be founded on:
genuine tradition, as the details which he adds (see below) a
not likely to be mere invention; while Acron’s interpretation t
the word as a proper name is the last refuge of a despairila
commentator. But I do not see wh z'mur should not have t;
natural force of ‘the lowest in rank , i. e. the poorest, or mc
unskilful. Bentley had of course no difficulty in showing thJ
mm: is often used of preeminent excellence (cp. Sat. 1. IO, 4;
II. 3, 24; 6, 57); but why is it necessary to suppose that Hora:
had in view a particular craftsman, who was distinguished 1
his skill in details, but failed in his works as a whole? It r
surely legitimate to say ‘the poorest smith who lives by the Aen:
lian school will represent you nails, and imitate waving hair 1
bronze’: and if so, there is no reason to depart from the MSE
Jordan (Her/Izzy, Vol. IX. 416 H.) shows that probably arouu
the outer walls of the ludur there were Iabcrnae‘, let out to fat}:
by the builder or lessee of the school: he thinks that the last 1
these facing the main street was tenanted by the fabcr in que:
tion under the sign of a figure of Polycletus, which gave rise 1
the name by which (according to Porph.) the Indus was aftei
wards known, when turned into a bath (quad mm: Poly/ck
[zalz'mum est). If it is not legitimate to take the expression as.»
general one, and some particular craftsman is denoted, this viel
seems defensible.

‘Fix on some casual sculptor, he shall know
How to give nails their sharpness, hair its flow’. Con.:

Orelli seems wrong in regarding elaborate accuracy in the I:
presentation of the hair as a great merit in a sculptor. Aft‘
the path had once been pointed out (according to Pliny N. I
XXXIV. 8, 19 by Pythagoras of Rhegium: but cp. OverbecE
GL’J‘C/l. d. Grier/z. P11151113 p. 183), it was not hard to follow it.

33. moms ‘waving’, as often in Vergil, e.g. Ecl. III. .
moi/2' aamtlzo, applied to hair by Tibull. I. 8, 9 quid z‘z'lzi mu‘
moi/is prod/ext colm'me tapi/lur .9

34. infelix opens summa. ‘ failing in his work as a whole
rumma may be best taken as the ablative of the part concerns
(Roby § 1210, S. G. § 497): Bentley puts a comma after 0pm
which is then the genitive of the part concerned (Roby§ 1324
S. G. § 526), a construction which is legitimate enough in itsel
but here leaves summa to stand by itself very awkwardly.

ponere ‘represent’, often used of plastic art, as in Cam. I!
8, 8 roller: 7mm homing)» pozzere, mm: deum.‘ so comforter: I
the next line.

NOTES. 341

   

   
 
  
 
    
 
   
  
 
 
   
   
  

‘9,

1 me ease venm: cp. Cic. in Cat. 1. 4 cupio me ewe clementtm,
: h note.

36. pravo, cp. Ep. 11. 2, 44 (note).

i 37. spectandum=dzgnum qui .rpetter: cp. Carm. I. 32, II
um m'gri: oculi: mlgroque trifle decorum. '

' 38—41. T he subject chosen must be within the poet’s powers.
38. aequam =parem, ‘ not too much for’.

39. versate ‘consider’. Or. thin ’s that the metaphor is
. yken from porters, who ‘onera manibus versant, antequam in
~. ‘« eros tollant’, but it is too common to need such an explana-
'.n: cp. Plaut. Trin. 22 3 multa: res simz’tu in mm corde van-o.
' : recusent, Ep. 11. r, 258.

j '10. potenter=xard r6 awardv ‘in accordance with his
.. wers’. So Porph., and this view has been generally adopted.
"It the word occurs nowhere else in anything like this sense, any
.' 9 than (inward): by which Ritter renders it: Schiitz quotes
' .om Forcellini) Quint. XII. IO, 72 at dz'cat ulz'lzter, at aa' {flirtat-
" . quad intentlit potent”, which is clearly not parallel. May
the meaning be rather ‘ with self-restraint’, as opposed to the
mmon force of impotem and z'mpatmtzr? So Cic. Tusc. Disp.
3, 6 homz'nz': est intemperanter ahuteutz': at otio e! litteris,

‘d Acad. I. I, 2 z’ntempermztir mim ewe arbitror scriberc quad
" Itari velit. [I think the sense is ‘he who spends all his powers
bthe choice’, i.e. ‘who uses every effort to choose aright’. J. S. R.]

§ 41. facundia: cp. Cato’s golden rule for an orator ‘rem
.916, wrha stquentur’.

1 42—44. T he virtue of arrangement lie: in a choz'ceqf what
:3 :1: to he said at the time.

h 42. ordinis, repeated by and/51mm, as the subject-matter of
‘ is and the next two lines. The general rule 1repi Tfis Eurasia:
:n‘orph.) is given in brief, for the detailed precepts depend
nitirely on the nature of the matter dealt with.

If venus ‘charm’, v. 320.

'é ant ego fallor ‘or else I am quite mistaken’, i._q. ni fallor.
i 0v. Met. 1. 607 aut rgojh/lor. (mt ego laca’or: Liv. praef. aut
amor sustqfitz' negotz'z' fat/it, ant, etc. :I’he reading of many
': erior MSS. ham! or hunt is not an indication of the original
tity of the two words, as some have thought (cp. Donaldson s
in Grammar, p. 194): the notion of a connexmn between
two words is now abandoned by all scholars (cp. Corssen
spr. II. p. 595): but is due simply to a misunderstanding of
phrase.

     
   
 

342 ARS POETICA.

43. 1am nunc, ‘at once’, ‘ at this very time’, Ep. II. .
127, Carm. II. I, 17; III. 6, 23 : the proper arrangement 1
secured by not saying anything which is not immediately nece:
sary to the clear comprehension of the narrative or the sentimeEE
Bentley argues that z’am mmc—z’am mm: can only mean ‘ at on
time—at another time’, quoting Pers. V. no z'aw mmc astrz‘ngce
iam mm: gralzarz'a laxas? where it certainly has this meanim
He therefore takes away the comma after dz'cz'. But the sun
which results ‘to say sometimes [everything], and sometimes 2
postpone much that ought to be said’, is so poor that we canm
possibly accept it.

44. pleraque ‘much’ as in Ep. II. r, 66 (note) : so flax-nu
qua ‘often’ in Ep. I. 18, 94, and above in v. 14.

dlfi'erat expresses rather the purpose of the poet, omit/at 1‘.
action : hence there is no tautology.

46— 45. Bentley first transposed these two lines, so that k.
—}10£ means ‘ one word—another word’ ; many of the best receLv
editors have followed him, and his reasoning seems to be irm
sistibly cogent. No error is more common in MSS. than th
omission of a verse, which afterwards is restored to a wror:
place: and 1205—1105 seems almost inexplicable, if referred to tit
topic of order. It is extremely otiose to say that the composer e
a poem long promised is to make a selection of his subjeo:
matter. Schiitz attempts to defend the traditional order, bt‘l
with little success. His argument that a’z'azt, dfimt and 0mm:
need amtor as a subject is not strong: the subject is easiiz
supplied from IZZUZC‘ of v. 4.1 : and the change to the second pew
son dzlwn'x is not harsh, and does not require the introduction .,
a new theme.

45—59. Familiar word: acyuz’rzfres/mem in a flea/connexion:
and new words may be coz'zwd wit/z dzscretzon.

46. tenuls, here a word of praise. not blame=5uélz'lz‘a-
hem-6s. Cp. Carm. I I. I6, 38 :pz'rz'z‘mlz G/m'ax [87mm Came/me:

serendis ‘ connecting’, suggesting both the avoidance (
hiatus, and awkward juxtaposition, and also fresh syntactic com
binations.

47. callida lunctura: Orelli quotes as instances from Horace
himself rplma’z'a’e mendax, z'rzram'mlz'r sapz'mliae conmltwr
animate magime proa’z'gur. Prof. Nettleship happily refers to th);
charge brought against Vergil by Agrippa that he had bee.
suborned by Maecenas to invent a new kind of affectation, whicii
consisted in an unusual employment of ordinary words, and was.
therefore difficult of detection (Sueton. XLIV. nova: cacozelfif

 
  
   
  
    
    
  
 

NOTES. 34 3 I
"rtofem, non fumia’ae nee exz'lz's, sec! ex communiéus verbi:
_ :deo- latent”); and quotes phrases like ream caeu’e, tela
_z“t;na'zt zter welt: (Conmgton’s Vergil, Vol. I.‘ pp. xxix.—-
n. .

lunctura. cannot refer, as some have supposed, either to com-
ltlon, or to metaphor.

49. 1ndiciis=mmelom ‘ Indicia verba appellavit: philo-
phi enim dicunt indicandarum rerum causa inventas esse voces.’
rph. Perhaps this use of z'mz’z'a'um is intended as a case of
lida z'um‘tura.

‘fabdita. rerum ‘ new conceptions’, not previously brought to
w. The great majority of M88. read rerzmz at, which was
'tted (silently) by Bentley, and which almost all editors recog-
as indefensible. There is a similar erroneous addition in
. II. 1, 73.

c *50. cinctutis:qm' (z'nclu {urine/Jamar. The tinctm was a
ad waistband, or loin-cloth, worn by the old Romans instead

_ the Izmim under the toga, and by the younger men in their
‘ ercises in the Campus, whence it was also called campestre.
e younger Cato wore it in accordance with the ancient practice
con. p. 30, 9 Or. Catopractor z'mz’zlcz'um, quid aestafe (zgebatur,
tum'ca exercuit, campcstri sub toga (influx), and Porph. here

5: omnes em'm Cet/zegz' mmm morem sen/avermzt Romae...

. ‘ nquam enim tunz'az usi smzt : idea tinctuz‘os to: dixit quom'am
jnctus est genus tunicae z‘nfi‘a perm: aptatae. As the arms and
{beast were left bare Lucan II. 543 speaks of exsen‘z’que mamm-
‘mamz Cet/zegi; and Sil. Ital. VIII. 587 has z'pse umero exsertus
-mtz'li more parmtum difliu'lz’gaudcbat aqua. This must be dis-
glguished from the rind”: (iallz‘nm, which was the old way of
caring the toga in time of \var. Cp. Marquardt, Riim. Privatalt.
I. I 59, 167. Several figures wearing the [influx are represented
I Daremberg and Saglio‘s Dz'ttiormaire dz: Antigm'tés, p. 1173.

J 51. continget ‘you will be allowed’: not very commonly
Med so without the dative expressed, as in Ep. 1. I7, 36,
2- 2. 4.1.

{I pudenter=cum pudore, i.e. ‘ with moderation’.

17*52. fictaque: Bentley wished to change this into_factaque,
cause of finger: in v. 50, but the repetition is pleasmg rather
otherwise. The phrase faa’re Izaa'um werbum lS good
ough in itself: cp. Cic. Orat. 6:, an Wlth Sandys’ note.
habebunt fidem ‘will find acceptance’ or ‘credit'. The
itation is at first sight by no means clear. Why should
. ,wly-coined words find favour only if they come falling like

   
 
 

344 ARS POE TICA.

streams from a Greek source? Is Greek alone the lawful {our}
tam-head of a new vocabulary? Lehrs supposed a line to E4
lost, closing with aut xi, so as to supply the missing alternativr'i'
But Schiitz appears to interpret more correctly by pointing or.)
that two ways of supplying what is lacking are touched upon in
W. 45—53 : (r) by a skilful connexion which adds new force I :
current words: (2) by new words coined to express new ideas:
The second cannot be supplied from the stores of the Latin laws;
guage, or this method comes to coincide with the first (as e.g..'
when ‘booking’ is used to describe the purchase of railwan.
tickets): hence it must be met from the Greek. It is hardh
possible, with Orelli, to suppose that Gram; jimte [aria-e means
simply to be constructed on a Greek model, and refers to com
pounds such as cmz’iI/zarzus (éKaré-yxezpos), or phrases like durum
vex/{bus il/z'tum (xpvadwao'ros),v0r Cicero's z'IzzI’o/mtz'a for dwdfietcz'
Madvig’s at 31' (Adv. Cn't. II. 62) is attractive, but not necessary.

parce detorta ‘ deducta cum farsz'mouia’, Or. ‘a little alterefl
in form’, i.e. modified so as to have the form of genuine Latisls
words, like amp/10rd from «impopefis, placenta from wkaxofis, etc:
But this is not consistent with his interpretation of Gram; Jim/es.
Cp. Cato as quoted by Priscian Ix. p. 487 ll. diarrm‘z'nz' z'oams
tur, (1e Alamo deforrum 710mm.

53. quid autem is used in introducing a statement whicli
removes an objection which might have been made to a previowr
statement : ‘ why indeed?’

*54. dabit...ademptum: ‘grant to...and refuse to V.’: that.
thought might have been more exactly expressed by datum——
adimet. Some copyists, not understanding that the referencei
to the critics of Horace’s own time, changed Jain"! into dediti
quite needlessly. These critics allowed a free use of words-
borrowed from Greek to the old dramatists; why refuse it tc'
contemporary poets? Vergil was attacked for his use of Creel-:3~
words: cp. the quotations from Macrobius in Conington’s Vergilft
Vol. I.‘ p. xxxiii. Among the words censured are dim, (mm/alas}
tn'eterz'ca, c/zoreas, [gm/m. Cp. Cic. de Fin. III. 4, 15 :2' 25110113:
limit cum rem alz'guam z'nz'mz'xre'z‘ z'nmifamm, z'rzaudz'tum quoym
ti rd 120mm impom‘re, cur non 11km! Catom'? where Cato Minot)
is meant, not as Schiitz says, by an oversight, Cato Censorius.

55. Vanoque: Varius is connected with Vergil also in Ep.l
II. I, 247. Some MSS. have Varoque, as in Verg. Ecl. Ix. 35.3“
For the freedom with which Plautus adopts Greek words in I
Latinized fOIm cp. Sellar, Roman Poet: (3f tlz: Repué/z'c, p. 165:1)"
or Encycl. Brit. XIV. 331 b. ‘

56. invideor for the more usual z'nz'z'a’etur milli=¢60vofinmu
cp. imperor Ep. I. 5, 2r, (radar Ov. Trist. III. 10, 35. Priscianu

 
    
   
    
   
 

NOTES. 345

Reommenting upon this (XVIII. 18, 138) compares Ep. 1. I4, 41
‘ '{Ict mum, but the acc. of the thing grudged, though not found
Cicero, occurs in Livy, Vergil (Eel. VII. 58, Aen. VIII. 509)

Ovid. ’
Gatonis: the modernised form in which his only important
ant treatise. De .Re Rmtz‘ca has come down to us precludes us
In. ascertaining In what way he enriched the Latin language.
— nmus did very much to fix the literary pronunciation of Latin,
(1 to determine its vocabulary.

p ’59. producere nomen: Bentley on very slight authority read
miere and (on none) nummum, which Ribbeck adopts as
essary. But procudere is really tautologous after szguatum:
'e need both ‘to coin’ and ‘to utter’ ; and the metaphor being
,. ciently expressed in these words nomm is required for its
.pplication. The metaphor of coinage applied to language is a
iry common one: cp. Quint. I. 6, 3 ulena’um plane sermons ut
cg? mmo, cuipuélz'caforma est.

5:3 praesente nota. ‘with the current stamp’. Plin. N. H.
‘gxxul. 3, 13 :zgnatum est (aes) noz‘a pecua’zmz. Acron explains
:fitamz'ne praesmtis tent/5077's.

_ 60—72. All maria] thing: are doomedto (flange andtalberz'x/z ,-
and so too words.

_* *60. foliis is an abl. of instrument ‘ by means of their leaves’,
Le. by the growth of new leaves, while the earlier ones fall off
{or ‘parted from their leaves’ on the analogy of mutarz' cz'm'tate
sixes. Salp. c. XXII.; Cic. Balb. 31), mutarz' fim'bus (Liv. v. 46,
=(,1), mutari voluntate (Cic. ad Fain. V. 21, I). In all these cases
:_ 5e abl. is strictly one of respect, but the notion of severance comes

I. J. S. R.]. The silva corresponds to the aetas, the folia to the
'ifidividual verba. Bentley printed silz'z'5falz'a, supposing that filz'z‘z’
:Duld be lengthened before pr, which would be unparalleled in
florace. The quotation in the grammarian Diomedes p. 394 P. at
Witt in xiii/2's is probably due only to a slip of memory, for it is
Lml‘d to see how it should have been altered into the reading of all
3358. if genuine. He also ingeniously suggested prz'ws for prwzm,
numparing Lucret. v. 274 prim; mzzlatur in 110m: and 7 3 3 z'ngue
ties privos, with the explanation of Paulus p. 226 M. prim: pri-
guxque antigui dz'cebant fro 3231321123“, and Cell. x. 20, 4 wteres
’ 'va dixerunt, guae no; sirzguln zz’z'rz'mm. But in annoy stands
ry well by itself for ‘ each year ’ as Carin. II. 13, I4 in 110m: =
3 very hour’: and there is no reason to ascribe an archaism to
I orace here. That Gellius supports his statement bya quotation
' om Lucilius is, as Schlitz notices, an indication that he did not
d the word in Horace. Acron well explains pronos as decliws
cito labmtes, instabiles, wluéz'les. Orelli rejects this explana-
n, and interprets ‘ad finem vergentes’ : but the birth of new

  
   
  
 

346 ARS POETICA.

leaves is suggested as much as the loss of old ones. It is doubt
ful however whether fo/iz‘: can mean by itself ‘by the growth :1
new leaves ’. even with the antithesis of prima cadum‘ .- the pan
sages quoted by Vahlen (on Aristot. Poetik2 p. 88) by no means
suffice to establish this. A mediaeval commentary paraphrase.»
prz'ma, sci/fret, folziz, cadzmt, nova :uctrerrunt, ita status atlas
wréorum, id est, var/1a in water: atlate invent/a z'rzterc’unt, et macs
71a!a...flormt. Hence Prof. Nettleship (yuumal of P/zz'luloggé
XII. 51) suggests that the line originally ran prim; (ad/mt, 110m
.ma‘rcsrmzl; vetm im‘w‘it atlas: the words z'ta Zlerllorum havini
been originally a gloss upon delay: and this he finds confirmer
by a passage in Jerome which runs (cum) alid Wizard gmcratas
primin/uu aldmz‘i/zzts flilz'zir wire/z: rilmz .rum'ez'erit. Lehrs haul
already suggested the loss of a line after v. 60 in which succrercums
occurred. The only difficulty as to accepting Nettleship’s ingq
nious suggestion is the doubt whether var/20mm can be sparec;
—'l‘he metaphor is doubtless suggested by Homer, II. VI. [46——
ol'n 1rep (pulkav yevefi, 7017) 56‘ Kai dudpdiu. (MAN: Td ,uézl 1" dvcma
xa/m'dts xéet, dhha Bé 0’ UN; Tnhefiowaa gbtiet, éapos 6’ émyi'yuenr
dim)“ (.38 dudpéu 761/67) 7? ,uéx/ (inlet 7? 5' dwohfi'yeL—a passage whic:i
has found many other echoes in literature.

63. debemur: cp. Simonides frag. 122 Bergk flavdrgu mil/Tn
6¢€L>\OIILL66(Z. Ov. Met. x. 32 0mm}; debemm- wbis (dis inferis). .

slve receptus etc. The western coast of Italy was vet-e
deficient in good harbours (though not so bad as the eastern, bur
cp. Cic. de Orat. III. 19, 69). Hence at the time when Sextuj
I’ompeius was threatening Rome with a strong fleet. Agrippa:
the admiral of Augustus, found it necessary to construct an artit
ficial port. On the coast of Campania, between Misenum anu
Puteoli, there were two small lakes, the Avernus and the Lucriiz
nus, separated from each other by a strip of land about a mile l1
breadth, while the latter, the outer lake, was divided from thi.
sea by a narrow belt of sand or shingle. It seems that the see;
occasionally broke through this, and that Julius Caesar accord:
ingly had it strengthened, in order that the fishvpreserves of mi
Lucrine lake might not be disturbed. Agrippa now further
strengthened this barrier by facing it with stone, but pierced i'
with a channel to admit ships, and also connected the two lake;
by a canal, so as to form a safe and capacious harbour, calleca
the Portus Julius. Vergil (Georg. II. r61—164) speaks of thia
work as one of the glories of Italy. But though the Lacu;.r
Avernus was of great depth, the Lucrinus was but a shallow:
lagoon; so that the operation was not permanently successful,,§
and even in the time of Strabo the harbour was practically aban;
doned. Merivale (III. 261) seems to be in error in ascribing itsi
abandonment to the construction of a harbour at the mouth 0:;
the Tiber by Octavius; for the portu: Augustz' near Ostia‘.=,.

NOTES. 347

  
 
  
 
 
 
 
   
  
 
   
  
  
   
  
 

ugh planned by Julius Caesar, was, according to the best
thontles, commenced only by Claudius (cp. Boissier, Promé-
f _ e: Arckéologrques, p. 269; Burn, Rome and the Campagna,
'- 370). But whether there is any reference here to this work,
, -‘ is almost universally assumed, is very doubtful: see on v. 67
~ . ow.

64. arcet, here with the ace. of the thing defended,. and the
. . of that from which it is defended. In prose it is more
qmmon to have the acc. of the thing kept off, and the ablative
"th ab) of that from which it is kept oil".

, 65. regis opus : Meineke thinks the singular here inde-
nsible, holding that it could only mean ‘ the work of one who
_ gas a king’, a title always rejected by Augustus, as ‘by Julius:
ud therefore suggests regz'um opus, like regiae males in Carm. II.
3 , I. The suggestion has found much favour: and I am by no
7. cans sure that the vulgate can be defended. Cp. Theocr. I. 32
f uni Tl. 06631! dalfiahna.

*palus diu. The MSS. read diu palus: Bentley first ob.
"'— ted to the unparalleled shortening of palm, and suggested
7", us prius: Gesner’s palm a’iu, in which the long vowel is not
Vlided but shortened in hiatus, has in its favour 51' mi amas of
at. I. 9, 38 and Vergil Eel. VIII. 108 an gm" amant, Aen. VI.
fio7 té' amz'ce. [Ovid Met. I. I 55 Pelz'o Orsam, and III. 501
V e, vale inquit at Echo, are no more parallel than Verg. Georg.
: . 281 and Ecl. III. 70 from which they are copied; and in
" ropert. IV. (111.) II, [7 Omplz/zle in tam‘um Palmer ingeniously
:geads yardam's in tantra/1.] The hiatus is common in Lucretius
:rmd Catullus: cp. Munro on Lucr. 11. 404 and Lachm. Comm.
: r. 196. Although we cannot very confidently ascribe it to Ho-
.aace here, especially as the instances apparently similar shorten
file vowel in the first not the second thesis, it is less improbable
than the shortening of the final syllable of palzis, to which no
:inrt of parallel can be adduced. Hence the best recent editors
[admit it. But I am by no means sure that Bentley’s palm prim
is not a safer correction. PRIV would easily become DIV.
iDr if it dropped out after palm, dz'u might be inserted to make
Ibut the line. Macleane entirely misunderstands Quint. I. 7, 3
dvhich in no way ‘ shows that later poets had followed Horace’s
fcicence’. Both Servius and l’riscian had the reading of the
SS. and remark upon the shortened final syllable, but quote
0 other instance of it.

sterilisve, though it has not much more authority than steri-
isque, is clearly the better reading.

The scholiasts explain this to refer to the draining of the
omptine marshes by Augustus: Pomplz'nas palz‘tdes Augustus
Sinai/it tt Izabz'tabz'les reddz'zlz't inizcto aggere lapzdum at terrat.

   
  
 
 

34s ARS POET/CA.

But although Julius Caesar intended to attempt this work (Suetza
Jul. XLIV.), and perhaps met with some partial success, reclaimzx
ing some land which Antonius proposed to divide among thal:
poorer citizens (Dio. XLV. 9), there is no evidence that it way.-
carried out by Augustus : and Mr Long (Note: on Plutarrh Caese
LVIII.) points out some engineering difficulties which woulcr
make the complete fulfilment of the task almost impossible.

*67. seu cursum mutavit. amnis. Porphyrion says ‘Tiberirr i
intellegamus: hunc enim Agrippa derivavit, qua nunc vadit ti
antea per Velabrum fluebat’, and similar notes are given byi
Acron and Comm. Cruq. But the Velabrum was drained by thci
Cloaca Maxima in the time of the kings, and the Tiber neveir
flowed through it. Suet. Aug. xxx. says au’ (veranda: z’mm—a
datione: alveum Tiberis laxaw'l at repurgazxz't, comp/elm” o/z'”..'
ruderilzur at aea’ifiriorum pro/afirimzz'lzur coartalum: but of this!
we have no further details. For the inundations of the Tiben
cp. Carm. I. 2, 13—20: but fi'ugi/ms shows that in this place.)
the damage done to the city cannot have been prominent in the 5
mind of Horace. But the three instances of great works of men:
here mentioned as perishing are strikingly parallel to what Plut.‘:
Caes. LVIII. says of the schemes of Julius Caesar: ‘He had alsoa
a design of diverting the Tiber, and carrying it by a deep Chan-n;
nel directly from Rome to Circeii, and so into the sea near Tar-n
racina, that there might be a safe and easy passage for all mer- ‘
chants who traded to Rome. Besides this he intended to draini
all the marshes by Pomentium and Setia, and gain groundr
enough from the water to employ many thousands of men ini
tillage. He proposed further to make great mounds on thet
shore nearest Rome, to hinder the sea from breaking in upon-
the land, to clear the coast at Ostia of all the hidden rocks and“
shoals that made it unsafe for shipping, and to form ports andl
harbours fit to receive the large number of vessels that would'i
frequent them. These things were designed without being car-I
ried into eflect’. Now it seems pretty clear that the draining 063
the Pomptine marshes was never carried out to an extent suffi-?
cient to justify Horace‘s language, if taken strictly. There is‘i
great probability therefore in the view of Preller (Allfl'dl‘ze,3
p. 5r5 if.) that Horace has in view throughout the designs of-‘
Julius rather than any works actually executed by Augustus. It]
would be a very doubtful compliment to the reigning emperor to
take great engineering operations of his as instances of works:
doomed to pass away; whereas it would be natural for him to:
speak thus of gigantic schemes commenced a quarter of a cen-~
tury before and never completely carried out. \Ve must there~ :
fore suppose Horace to be using a kind of poetic anticipation,l
‘assuming the great dictator’s plans to have been achieved,l
still they are destined to fail in the long run’. So Nettleship l.c..:
p. 52 note.

NOTES. 34.9

  
     
  

i 68. facta. is not often used for opera, perhaps never in
2.1,. ose: but Ovid Her. x. 60 has non hominum m'a’eo, non ego
f / ta boum, where the last words translate ép'ya 306»: so that
: ntley’s substitution of cuneta is needless. '

'g‘ 69. nedum—stet, Roby § 1658, S. G. § 688. Key’s notion
(L. G. § 1228), that existume: is omitted for the sake of brevity,
h'will not stand examination. But in cases like the present Mr
,Roby’s way of stating the usage needs to be modified or rather
__ inverted : the ‘greater event’, i.e. the perishing of all works of
H men, is rhetorically regarded as having for its purpose the pre-

r: vention of the ‘less event’, the continued currency of words.

‘ sermonum, a very rare, perhaps unparalleled use of the plural,
(“or ‘style’ or ‘language’. Carm. III. 8, 5 a’oete sermoner utrz'us-
two: linguae lS qurte different, if the usual interpretation is correct.

, 70. multa renascentur: archaisms were much affected by
jithe writers of the second century after Christ, such as Fronto,
EA. Gellius, and Apuleius. Our own time has similarly wit-
ignessed a great revival of archaic words in poetry.

*72. ‘arbitrium quod statuimus nulla causa allata; lus
dfacultas quam ceteri ultro agnoscunt: norma regula a nobis
mpraescripta cui ceteri obtemperant’ Orell. panes personifies
mums ‘in whose hands’. Cp. Ep. 11. 2, 119.

73-309. In this second main section of the poem Horace
[it applies his general principles to the treatment of different kinds
liof poetry, passing from one to the other with little formality,
'cibut dwelling mainly upon the drama.

73—85. Homer first wrote hexameters ; then followed elegiae
$216755 of uncertain origin .' iambic: were invented by A rehiloehus
S for his lampoonx, and adopted both by comedy and tragedy. Lyric
inverse is fitted for hymns, for odes if victory, and for song: about
6‘, love and wine.

., 74. Homerus: the invention of the hexameter was ascribed
31 to the Delphic priests, and it is no improbable conjecture that
.t-the earliest epic poetry—which in any case must have existed
3' for centuries before the Iliad assumed its present form—was of
repurely religious origin. Cp. Malinffy’s Greek Literature, 1. pp.
2,3 [5—17. The hexameter arose, as may be seen from the im-

portance of the caesura, from a combination of two short lines,
Ethe first normally _.,... | -—vv I —, the second the same in struc-
rk ture but with an anacrusis, and an added syllable at the end
3* — | —vv I —-’v - ll —. From this the pentameter was formed
’ by the omission of the added elements in the second half. Thus
. the character of the verse was entirely changed. Cp. Cole-
» ridge’s version of Schiller’s lines:

In the hexameler rise: the fountain’s silvery column:
In the pentameter aye falling in melody bath.

 

35° ' ARS POETICA.

*75. impariter, one of Horace’s 611mg )le'yépsva. quers
mania, i. e. elegy. Horace seems to allude to the traditiomu
derivation of Q6709 from é é Aé‘yew ‘to say ah me’, a derivatic‘i'
quite impossible for scientific etymology. As the word denotet'
primarily a plaintive tune played on the Phrygian pipe, it 3
probably of Phrygian origin (Mahaffy, I. p. 157). The Phrjrr
gian afmes became widely familiar in Greece in connexici'
with the worship of Dionysus and the Phrygian Mother of th
Gods, especially through the compositions of Olympus: am
there is reason to believe that it was especially used in lamen I
over the dead : cp. Plutarch, de 5? c. xxx. 6 at’zN‘Js we Kai 1rpa'nl.
é‘réhpna’e (permit! ézp’ inep-roi‘o'w dtpe'iuat, Tau Bé 1rpc37'ov xpo’vu
efhke'ro 1rpbs 'rc‘i. 1réu017, [all 77))! 1repl Tafira Aetrovp‘yiav 01} mile}
é‘vrmov orifie‘ ¢at5p6w erev, ETT' é/Lixfin 1rav1'd1rao'w. But it wav.
Callinus of Ephesus (circ. B.C. 665) who first wrote verses i
elegiac metre, to be sung to the accompaniment of the pipe;
(Bergk, Gr. Lz'ttzmturgcsc/z. II. 125 ff.) His poems were not (
a religious character, but adapted for ordinary social intercourse
The only important fragment which we possess (some twentr
lines) was intended to stir up his countrymen to greater energy
in their struggle with the Magnetes (Bergk, z'b. pp. 178—180))
Archilochus somewhat later used the same metre as a vehicl:
for the expression of the most varied emotions, introducin:
many references to his personal history. Tyrtaeus (circ. 13.0.
600—580) followed more closely in the steps of Callinus, dealina
in his Edna/dd with the internal disorders and external danger:
of Lacedaemon. Mimnermus of Colophon (circ. B.C. 575) wrotr
mainly, but not exclusively, love-poems, and hence is often regardeu
as the inventor of the erotic elegy (cp. Ep. 11. 2, 100), here denoten
by voti sententia compos ‘the feelings of one who has gained
his prayer’, i.e. of a successful lover. The ‘sweet and tender:
character traditionally ascribed to the poetry of Mimnermus i_
not, in the opinion of Bergk (1'1). II. 262), justified by ‘the vigor:
ous and manly tone’ in which he expresses even sorrowful ema-i
tions: but a large proportion of the extant fragments consist o-
querz'moniae over the approach of old age. His love for thd
flute-girl Nanno, who rejected him, was not wtz' compor. Inzl
deed successful love is rarely a theme for elegiac verse: hencn
Michaelis prefers to understand the words here of the epigram.

77. exlguos refers mainly to the slighter and less dignifiece
character of elegiacs as compared with hexameters, as Ovid
(Am. 11. t, 21) calls them laws: but it may allude also to the?‘
more confined metrical structure. Cp. Tennyson’s ‘tiny poem‘

78. grammatlc! ‘our teachers’, i. e. professors of litera§
ture, as in Ep. 1. 19, 40. The origin of the doubt may havefi
arisen from the fact that there was nothing plaintive or mournfubj
in the stirring ‘ elegies’ of Callinus.

  
   

NOTES. 351

:.» 79. Archilochum: Ep. I. 19, 23—25 (notes). iambo: the
rd (amSos is undoubtedly derived from [dawn ‘to fling’ (Curt.
m.5 537, E. T. 11. 154), and denotes originally a flinging, or
.\ verse flung at another, whence taupig‘w ‘to lampoon’. When
, 'stotle Poet. V. 6 says of Crates 1rp£rros fipéev d¢éaevos 'rfis
; unis ifiéas xa06)\ou 1ro¢efv Myovs Kai m’rfiovs he refers to the
.jlange from the mere abuse of the earliest stages to a regular
snmedy.

80. soccl, Ep. II. I, 174. Comedy is mentioned before
xagedy, though later in origin, or at any rate, later in reaching
.g‘terary development, perhaps as being more akin in subject to
te satire of Archilochus. Mr Mahaffy thinks that we cannot
'y what metre was used by Thespis, for the recitations with
"rhich he separated the choral parts of the earliest tragedies
3. 234.): but as the next tragic poet Phrynichus used iambic
.fimeters, while it is expressly said that he was the first to
ittroduce trochaic tetrameters in tragedy, although nothing of

e kind is said about his use of iambics, it is pretty clear that
fire latter must have been used by Thespis. Yet Aristotle Poetics
£- 18 says 'rd T6 ,ué-rpou éx Te'rpauérpou Zapfiefov é'yéve'ro, as

ough the earliest tragedies had been in tetrameters: cp. Rhet.
i1. 1. 9 (below). Four or five iambic lines, ascribed to Susarion,
file reputed introducer of comedy into Athens from Megara, are
qreserved, but they are not genuine. Comedy can hardly be
:fiid to have taken literary form before the time of Cratinus,
:md he used iambics largely. though not exclusively. Bergk
mowever (G. L. III. 107) thinks that the use of iambics was
wen earlier in comedy than in tragedy. Undoubtedly the
gason for the choice of this metre is that given by Horace,
.hat it comes nearest to the ordinary rhythm of prose. Cp.
.zjrist. Rhet. III. 8, 4. 6 6' fayflos‘ at’v'rr') éo'nu 7'7 kéELs '9] 70v 1ro7\>u2w'
.id ,udhw'ra wdurwv 1131/ #é'rpwv lot/L‘Bcia, (pfié'y'yovrat hé'yov-res. SO
31 III. I, 9 he speaks of tragic poets who e’x 11311 rerpa/Iérpwu
'35: 1'6 laufiei‘ou ,ueréflna'av 5rd. 16 Tc}, A679; 70970 1ch pté‘rpwu (moul-
iu-rov elvau. Tu'lv dkav, and in the Poetics Iv. 18 he says udhw'ra.
fip hexnm‘w 'réiv né‘rpwv 1'6 lapflelou éo‘n' anaei‘ov 5% Toti'rou'
izhcfo'ra 'yt‘zp iapfieia )xé'yoaev év 1f} 6Lahéxrcp 'rfi 1rpbs' dhhfihovs:
I remark repeated by Cic. Orat. 56, 189: cp. Cic. de Orat. III.
a , 182.
’7 coturni. All MSS. have coiztrm' here and everywhere in
. orace, and, as Keller says (Epil. on Carm. II. I, 12), in every

thor who has been carefully collated. Cp. e. g. Riese praef.

)vid. I. p. xiii. Certainly all MSS. give it so in Quintil. x. 1,

and in Propert. II. (111.) 34, 41, while Nettleship adopts it in
; ergil, e. g. Ecl. VIII. 104. There is therefore no reason to doubt

t this form for xéliopuor had established itself in popular

ge. But cp. Ribbeck Proll. in Verg. p. 424, where he shows

‘ at the evidence is divided.

352 _ ‘ ARS POETICA.

81. popularis strepttus, the murmur which always ris-i‘
from any large assembly, and drowns everything but the clearer
and most marked elocution. The frequent recurrence of t'.“
fetus in iambic rhythm makes it sharper and more easily audihi
than a metre which contains more short syllables. Cp. Cic. a
Orat. III. 47, 182 (note).

82. natum rebus agendis ‘ suited by their nature to actiom
So Arist. Poet. XXIV. to 76 at lapfitxbv Kal rerpdae‘rpov Kwnrum
1'6 aév 6pxnarcx6u, n5 66‘ wpaxrtxéu.

83. fldibus, dat. ‘to the lyre’. The object of dedit ‘
referre: cp. Roby S. G. § 534., and v. 323 dedz't—loqui. Tll
two main divisions of lyric (or more properly melz'c) poets
were (1) the Dorian, or choric poetiy, beginning with Terpand )
of Lesbos, who flourished at Sparta B.C. 670—640, and i:
cluding Alcman, Thaletas, Alion, Stesichorus, Ibycus, and mm
famous of all Simonides and Pindar: this was public, chora'.
and elaborate in rhythm, and its subjects were religious l
national, including the glory of victors in the games: (2) tlii
Aeolic, of which Alcaeus, Sappho and Anacreon were the chin
representatives and in which personal emotions were expresses
in simpler metrical forms. To the former Horace refers in vv
83, 84, to the latter in v. 85.

85. libera. Vina. ‘the freedom of wine’, practically equivalera
to ‘the wine which frees men ’ from their cares (Ep. I. 5, 16 f. ‘
or else, as Orelli takes it, of the free speech of those who havs
drunk much wine (cp. Sat. 1. 4, 89; II. 8, 37).

86—118. Not only must the right diction (45—72) and th:
fitting metre (73—86) be chosen, but also the proper tone an;
style must be maintained. Horace here begins to deal especial];
with dramatic poetry, which he keeps in view almost exclusive}:
up to v. 294. One 'w/zo eamzoz‘ keep up the rig/It tone in lreaz‘z'ni
111's (Invaders does not deserve t/ze name quoet. Trageair am
comedy have eat/z t/zez'r afpropfiate style, t/zoug/z sometimes t/ze-s‘
seem to pass into eat/z at/zer. A successful flay ”ms! lone/t t1:
feelings of file audience, and fir this language well atlapl‘ea’ z
theposition and diameter aft/1e persorzagcs must be ellzployea’.

86. descriptas ‘marked out’, assigned to tragedy and comedx
respectively. Biicheler would read here against all MSS. a’zli
rrz'ptas ‘apportioned’. For the difference between the wordi
cp. Cic. de Sen. 2, 5; and I7, 59 with Reid’s notes.

vices seems never to mean ‘parts’, the translation ofteq
given to it here. Comparing Carm. IV. 7, 3 mutat term wee:
we see that vices may denote the states into which a thing passes
by change, as well as the changes themselves. Here it is ‘ thrl
differences’. operumque colores is added to explain vices: C};

t

Si

E . ' NOTES. 353

fl; 236,, and Sat. II. 1, 6o vitae color. We must say ‘style’ or
ne .
i: 88. pudens prave ‘ from a false shame ’.

4‘ 99. privatiis, i.e. suited to daily life: a shocking tragedy in
2e life of a king ought not to be described in verse suited to
. e ordinary affairs of a simple citizen.

, 91. cena. Thyestae: the story of Thyestes, tricked by his
rather Atreus into eating the flesh of his own two sons, is told
y Aeschylus'Agam. 1517—1536 (cp. Soph. Aj. 1294), and was
:mde the subject of a tragedy by Varius, the friend of Horace,
.{hich according to Quintilian x. 1, 98 cuz'lz'bet Graecarum com-
,yzran' pom-t. coma is a barbarism: Fleckeisen, Fszzzgr Artikel

9.

~ E 92. This line has been transposed to after v. 98 by L. Miiller,
1nd rejected by Lehrs and Ribbeck. Certainly it rather breaks
he connexion of the thought, and could well be spared, but it
flay be defended as a generalising remark introduced by Horace,
Hf. bear out what he'said in v. 86: quaeque then refers not to
Jagedy and comedy, which is hardly possible grammatically
rhough occasionally quz'sque is used where utergue would be
tore correct), but to all kinds of poetry. decentem is the reading
‘22' the Bland. vet. and the excellent Berne MS. restored by
hntley, and adopted by the best editors since. The construction
hen is singula suum quaeque 10mm teneant, (guom'am) sortz'ta
‘wzt 10mm) detentem. Schiitz and Keller defend decenler, con-
tacting it with teneant.

93. et comoedia. ‘even comedy’, as well as tragedy.

», 94. Chremes, a name borne by old men in the Andria,
iiormio, Hautontimorumenus 0f Terence, and by a young man
lthe Eunuchus. The reference here is probably to the severe
anguage of Chremes in Haut. V. 4. Horace uses the word of
amiser in Epod. I. 33, borrowing it from some unknown

medy. Perhaps the name was applied to old men from a

lief in the absurd old etymology ‘ a Xpé/urreaflai screare, quia
ines screare solent’. It is really connected with xpen-Z'gw ‘to
tort’, and grim etc. (Fick, th).3 I. 582, Curt. Gr. El. I. 250):

Chremes of the Eunuchus is an ‘ adulescens rusticus’.

delitig‘at only found here. (16- is intensive.

95. plerumque ‘often ’ as in v. 14. tragicus ‘in a tragedy’,
. e Drums tomz'cus in Sat. II. 5, 91: cp. Cic. in Pis. '20, 47
giro z'llo Oreste at Athamarzle dementz'orem.‘ Caec. ap. Cic.
. l. 26, 99 amzicos 5tultos :mes. sermone pedestri: cp. Cami. II.

, 9 tuque pedeslribur dices lzz'starz'z's proelz'a: Sat. II. 6, 17 quid
, iu: z'llustrem satiric mztsague fax/£5171? Quintil. X. I, 81 mul-

w. H. 23

    
   
 

3 54 ARS POETICA.

tum mim supra prowl/z orationem, quam pedestrem Graccz'wcanw
surgz't [Plato]. Photius quotes from Aristoph. [Fr. 713 D.] wrafio-m
nexwofia' (ind. «an; ,u.ot ¢po’wov: and Plato Soph. 237 A had
#6??? 1'6 (566 éxdo'ro-re Aé‘ywu Kal p.676. nérpwv. This use of tin
word is very common in later Greek.

96. Telephus was the son of Hercules by Ange, daughter o '
the king of T egea. At his birth he was exposed on Mouw
Parthenius, and his mother fled for refuge to Teuthras, king «
Mysia, who being childless adopted her as his daughter. Wher
Telephus was grown up, he went forth in search of his mothen
and arrived at Mysia, at a time when Idas was endeavouring I ‘
expel Teuthras from his throne. Telephus having defeated IdzE
was offered by 'l‘euthras the hand of Auge, and the successici
to the throne: but their relationship was discovered before tltt
marriage took place. When the Greeks were on their way!
Troy, Telephus was king of Mysia, and being married to
daughter (or sister) of Priam he drove them back, but stumblinf
over a vine, he was wounded by Achilles. The wound coulL
not be cured until in pitiful guise he went to Agamemnon, an:
mom'tu Clytaemmstrae Orestmz z'rgfam‘em de czmabulz'r rapub
minim”: J‘t cum ora'surum, mkz' sibi Ar/zz'zxz' medtrmlur (Hygiri
Fab. CL). Achilles was prevailed upon to cure him with th.
rust of the spear which had inflicted the wound. Plays wen
written upon this story by Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripide:
Agathon, Ennius and Accius. Sophocles in his ‘Telephus (
the Mysians ’ (cp. Frag. 358—368, 510 D.) dealt with the former
part of the legend: but Euripides, in a play of which we haw
some 30 fragments preserved, mainly through the scholiastte
notes on the merciless parodies by Aristophanes (cp. F ragm
697~727 Dind.), treated the latter part, representing Telephu
in the greatest misery. For the plays of Ennius and Acciti
based upon this cp. Ribbeck R67». Trag. pp. 104 f., 344 f.

Peleus was banished from Aegina by his father Aeacus fd
the murder of his half-brother Phocus, and fled to Phthia, when
he was received and purified by Eurytion, who gave him hd
daughter Antigone in marriage, and a third of his kingdom. l]
the hunt of the Calydonian boar Peleus killed Eurytion b'
accident, and fled to Iolcus, where he was again purified bl
Acastus. Here Astydameia [or Hippolyte Carm. III. 7, 18:
wife of Acastus, fell in love with him, and when her love was
rejected, accused him to Acastus, as Hippolytus and Belleropho»
were accused under like circumstances. Acastus in revenge lei
him asleep on Mt Pelion, after taking away his sword, that h.
might be a prey to the beasts. Peleus on awakening was attacker
by Centaurs, but saved by Chiron. Then followed his famom
marriage with Thetis. Afterwards Peleus gathering an army be:
sieged Acastus in Iolcus, and slew Astydameia. For the numeroru

:i

l NOTES. 355

ariations in the legend cp. Did. Biog. s.v. Sophocles in his
eleus seems to have represented him as expelled by Archander
d Architeles sons of Acastus (Frag. 434—442 D.), Euripides as

ished by Acastus (Frag. 620—626 D.). But as Isocr. Evag.
92 b speaks of him as Ira-rd. mum); é’AAous Kwdt’zvovs ez’zfioKL/mfiaas,
:rwe cannot say what part of his life of varied adventure was
*specially in the mind of Horace.

97. proicit ‘throws aside’: proiz'cz't is quite indefensible, in
pite of the arguments of Prof. J. B. Mayor in Cic. de Nat. D.
' 01. I. p. lxvi. Cp. Munro on Lucr. I. 34, Brambach 157220196.
:§ 20, 11.

‘ ampullas, Ep. 1. 3, 14 (note): sesquipedalia, polysyllables,
tsuch as those much in favour with the early Latin dramatists.
Kiellius XIX. 7 quotes from Laevius fiea'gfragus, pudon’color,
.friraeclisenex, a’ultz'on'loquu: and others. Pacuvius wrote Nerei
' eyana’irostrum incurw'tervz'tum perm. Crates (quoted by Athen.
fi. 418 C) speaks of é'1rn Tpmfixn Berrahmés Terpnpéua, i.e. cut

vfinto‘big pieces, such as the Thessalian gluttons loved.

i 98. 81 curat cor: the neglect of the caesura is intentional,
‘20 imitate the carelessness of artistic form in one feeling deeply.
.Cp. Pers. I. 91 qui me volt! infirm/arse querella ; and for the
”perf. infin. Ep. I. I7, 5 note. The evidence of the best MSS. in
'Horace (cp. Keller Epil. on Carm. II. 9, 18), in Vergil (Ribbeck,
froll. 429) and Ovid (Merkel, Praef. II. p. viii.), is uniformly in
rfavour of querella, not guerela. Cp. Lachmann on Lucret.
.9. 204, Munro on Lucr. I. 39. Brambach, Lat. Orllzogr. p. 259,
‘flefends guerela on the authority of the grammarians.

99. pulchra. ‘ fine’ when judged by the canons of art : dulcia.

:‘charming’ to the feelings and hearts of the readers. Gesner
Quotes the French saying : La éeaztte’ est pour Z’esprz't, [a douteur
est pour la camr. Bentley’s conjecture 1mm is unfortunate. He
shows with his usual learning that para verba denotes plain,
iimple language (cp. Sat. 1. 4, 54), but does not prove that pulclzra
_ here out of place. On the contrary his quotations from Sat. 1.
30, 6 and Ep. 11. I, 72 bear out the meaning here assigned
to it.
‘ 101. adsunt (or asszmt, Roby I. p. 49 note) is the reading
f the M88. supported by Acron’s ‘in praesto sunt’. Bentley
agerly accepted what some earlier scholars had suggested,
‘ flmt, supporting it by a quotation of some anonymous gramma-
ian, doubtless made from memory. But the three-fold repeti-
' 'on of flare would be far from elegant, and the antithesis would
e disagreeably forced, with this reading. For aderse ‘to support’
'th help and sympathy cp. v. 204, Ep. I. I7, 57: so often in
~ ~‘ic. and Livy. Halm reads in Tac. Hist. III. 5 5 vulgar aderal
S. haberat) in the sense of ‘ responded to ’.

    
 

 
    
  
   
  

356 ARS POETICA.

*102. dolendum est : Acron here quotes ‘ illud .Ciceronil
ardeat oralor, 51' 21241! z'udicem incendere’, apparently an inaccu
rate reminiscence of Cic. de Orat. II. 4.5, 189, 190. Porphyrior:
quotes a story of Demosthenes declining to plead the cause of ;
man who said he had been beaten, because he told the story with:
out any emotion, and only undertaking the case when the ma):
repeated the tale of his wrongs for the third time, with tears c
indignation.

104. male mandata. go together, and are an instance of thl
idiom noticed on Ep. II. 2, 166, where the participle reallfl
expresses the main proposition: ‘if the words which you utte:
are ill assigned to you’, i.e. unsuited to your position anv
emotions.

105. maestum ‘ dejected’, almost always of an outwam
expression of grief: hence dolor and maeror are contrasted i:
Cic. Ep. Att. XII. 28, Phil. XI. 1. Cp. Doederlein Syn. III. 234;

107. lasclva. ‘sportive’, with no evil connotation. The woraa
is used ten times by Horace, and never in a distinctly bad sense»
cp. Ep. 11. 2, 216.

severum serla: ‘inter scrim et .rwerus hoc discriminis est;
ut prius fere semper dicitur de rebus, posterius de hominibus‘:
Ruhnken on Ter. Eun, III. 3, 7 (5i3)~az’t wile agere mamas:
rem .reriam.

109. iuvat ‘gladdens’, rare in this sense as a personal verbi
and perhaps only here with a person not a thing as the subject:
cp. Carm. I. r, 2 3 muZ/os cartm im/ant.

habitum='é$w or 6X77!” ‘ condition’.

111. motus probably never, even in poetry, used withou:
am'mi for ‘ emotion ’.

interprete lingua, ‘by the agency of the tongue’. Thl
origin of the word is very doubtful: cp. Curtius, Gr. Ely/772.;

p. 660.

113. equites peditesque, ‘one and all’ from the highest t:
the lowest. Bentley objects (I) that the phrase is never used t:
cover the whole people, except with a distinctly military refer:
ence, or as in Liv. I. 44 ea’ixz't at 077mm cit/e: Romani, aquifer
palz'l‘erque, in mi: qztz‘sque [etzturz'zlr in all/2150 Martio adesxmt'.
(2) that Horace professes elsewhere to care only for the judgmeu
of the educated (cp. Sat. 1. Io, 76 rank 632‘ egztz'tem 77zz'lzz'p/azldere)s
and therefore bids us read equitesyuepatresque ‘ librariorum populs
valere iusso’. This reading receives some support from Mart:
XIV. 120, where the phrase is used of the educated as opposed t:
the unlearned: Qua/Ind: me [alga/am diam! eym'terque patresguz.

fl

l » N0 TEA. 357
{dicor ab ina'octis linguld grammatz‘cz‘s. But here the expression is
more forcible, if all the audience is supposed to laugh at the
incongrulty of language, and there is nothing unnatural in the
-; phrase, used with a certain tone of sportiveness.

cachinnum ‘est verbum secundum duopa-rorrotfav fictum a
4 sono rrsus’. Acron.

*114. divusne an heros: this reading (or, what is perhaps
: to be preferred, a'iwme) has the support of by far the most and
ii the best MSS. But the contrast between a god and a hero is
a not as great as we might think that the context requires : hence
:1 many emendations have been proposed. Erasmus cleverly
7}. suggested diveme—an [rm (the beggar of the Odyssey), Landinus
. Davuma—Izemme, approved by Peerlkamp, Lambinus Darmme
- -—-Ero.me: but the Dar/us of a few inferior MSS. is doubtless due
1 only to an untimely remembrance of v. 2 37 : and there is a very
'1. strong objection to it in the fact that, as Orelli points out,
3 Horace is here dealing solely with tragedy, where a comic slave
is quite out of place. And unquestionably where the gods appear
in tragedy (as in the Eumenides, the Ajax, the Hippolytus and
elsewhere) their tone is calmer and more dignified than that of
human characters, however heroic.
116. maturusne senex: cp. maturorgue fairer Carm. 1v.
4’ 55‘
116. matrona. potens, reproduced in Juv. I. 69 of a woman
of high rank, like Clodia.
sedula. nutrix, such as the garmlous gossip of the Choe-
phoroe, whose language (vv. 734—765) would ill suit a lady of
high degree. The nurse who narrates the fate of Deianeira in
the Trachiniae is not garrulous.

.fl. .. —-n-.

1

117. mercator vagus, a part assumed as a disguise by the
attendant of Odysseus in the Philoctetes 5423.

cultor, like the afiroup-ybs Mumluafos in the Electra of Euri-
r pides.
virentis: there is almost equal authority for vzgmtis, but the
use of this word as an epithet of agelli would be quite un-
exampled.

118. Colchus, a fierce barbarian, like Aeetes: Assyrlus,
soft and efi'eminate, like Xerxes in the Persae. The word
‘ Assyrian’ was used with great latitude by the Latin poets, for
any Oriental: cp. Carm. II. Ir, 16; III. 4, 32 lz'torz': Arsyrii
aviator: Verg. Ecl. Iv. 25, Georg. II. 465: Lucan VIII. 292 rt
palm A ssyria: alter noctugue dz'esque wn‘it.

Thebls : the Thebans were often represented as rude, lawless
and overbearing, e.g. Creon in the Antigone and Oed. Colon.,

3 58 ‘ ARS POETICA.

Eteocles in the Sept. Theb. and the Phoenissae. Of the stupidityl
commonly ascribed to them (Ep. II. 1, 244) there is, I think, no:
trace in tragedy. Argis (Ep. II. 2, 128 note): the Argives are]
contrasted with the Thebans, probably because of the prominence:
of the legends, dealing with the struggle between them, in the:
tragic cycle. If Agamemnon is the typical Argive, the character:
is one of proud dignity.

119—130. Either follow the common story for your plot, or:
invent a consistent one for yourself. T Ito firmer is o/ten the?
easier task.

. 119. aut...flnge. This line would perhaps be more in place:
after 124 : for fama. ‘the current tradition ’ refers more naturally
to the plot of the play, which is dealt with in 125—135, than to
the character of each individual.

120. scriptor ‘ when writing’, not a vocative, as many
editors, including Bentley, prefer to take it. It is almost neces-.
sary to define repom's.

*honoratum : this use of the word for ‘illustrious’ [cp. Ep. I..:
1, 107 note] is so rare, and seems so otiose in itself here, that:
Bentley boldly replaced it by Homereum: and this has been'
accepted by some of the best modern editors. But it is a;
form found nowhere else, hence L. Miiller prefers Bentley’s
alternative Ho/nerz'acum, which is supported by the analogy:
of Hel/espontiaous, Tar/essz'ams, etc. The adjective in prose
is Homerieus, and this, as Schiitz shows, is only used where;
there is a reference to a particular passage in Homer: 6. g.
Cic. de Leg. I. 1, 2 Homm'ms U/z’xes Deli se proceram et.
teneram pal/11am w’rt'zsse dz'xz't, i. e. ‘ Ulysses in Homer (Ode
VI. 162) said that he had seen’, etc. The epithet Izonora-
tmn may be best defended, by bringing out its full meaning:
‘ when in the receipt of his due honours’ : where he complains.
that he is drlmrros as in II. I. 644, or is lamenting over Patroclus,
the epithets of v. 121 are less suitable to him. Still in Cic. de:
Leg. I. I I, 32 it is used simply as contrasted with ing/orz'us. For:
Cic. Orat. 9, 32 see Sandys ad loc. [I think Horace may have
written {flora/um in the sense of z'nexoro/n'lem: cp. Prop. V. I 1, 4g
non exorato stant aa’amante 71121:. J. S. R.]

122. armis dative, as in Ep. II. I, 35, Carm. IV. 14, 40.

123. Inc the wife of Athamas, king of Thebes, fled from her:
maddened husband, carrying with her her two sons Learchus and‘
Melicertes. Athainas seized the former and tore him to pieces:
Ino flung herself into the sea with the latter, and they were
changed, the mother into the sea-goddess Leucothea, the son into.
Palaeinon. Cp. Ovid Met. IV. 416—541: Hom. Od. v. 333 R".
The woes of Ino (’Iyofis c’t’x'q) became proverbial, and ‘she was

NOTES. 359

  
  
 

de especially by Euripides a. true ideal of sorrow’, Preller,
‘ " r.’Mytlz. I. 473 note. ‘The sc‘hol. on Aristoph. Vesp. 1413 says
ways Bé Evpmlfins 171v Iva! aixpdv fun} 11?: xaxowaOclas. Cp.
, ur. Frag. 403—427 D.

i 1&1. perfldus Ix_10n: the faithlessness of Ixion was shown

y his conduct to 1115 father-in-law Eioneus, to whom he had
trpromlsed many presents. When he came to claim them Ixion
:tprepareda trench full of hot ashes, lightly covered over, into
:iiwh1ch_Eioneus fell and was destroyed. Ixion thus became
according to Aeschylus (Eum. 441) and Pindar (Pyth. II. 21 ff.)
,rzthe first murderer of a kinsman, and was seized with a frenzy,
iii-which ceased only when he was purified from his guilt by Zeus.
'.'."The treachery with which he repaid the god, and the punish-
ament inflicted upon him, are known to all. Cp. Carm. III. II,
[121. Aeschylus wrote a. tragedy upon his story, F ragm. 86——
390 D. : cp. Nauck, Trag. Gr. ["rag. p. 22.

Io vaga: her wanderings are described in the Prometheus
hof Aeschylus.

Orestes was trlstis during his exile after the murder of his
.nmother, as in Aesch.’s Eumenides, and Eur.’s Orestes and Iph.
.']Taur.

126. ad mum ‘to the last’ as in v. {52.

. *128. dJflicile est proprte communla dicere. Acron ex-
4 plains communia. as ‘ intacta, non ante dicta’, adding that when
Ja theme has been once treated by any one, it is fireprium, no
.Jlonger open to all. In this view communia. is identical with
xinexpertum of v. 125 and z'gnota iua’z‘daque of v. 130. Orelli,
rwith many recent editors, extends the meaning of communia, so
rias to cover all general and abstract notions, such as anger, cru-
Eeelty, cowardice and the like; and takes proprz'e dicere: ‘to give
,ia concrete character to’, i.c. to embody in consistent and vivid
fipictures of individuals. This interpretation altogether ignores
:i: the correspondence between commzmia and publim malaria on
[‘the one hand, and prairie and prizm‘i I'm-2': on the other; but
I» the parallelism is too close to be accidental. A meaning which
if lies on the surface may after all be the right one. Horace has
I just been saying: ‘ If you choose a subject not previously treated
"gdramatically, you must take care to be consistent in the por-
a, traiture of your characters’. Now he seems to add: ‘ But this
iis comparatively easy : the difficulty arises when you endeavour
X to treat familiar themes in a distinctive and individual manner.
» You are selecting a theme from the Iliad: then you are wise to
, confine yourself to simply throwing Homer’s poem into dramatic
- shape, instead of attempting an originality of handling, which
, would probably lead you into inconsistencies’. If this View of

360 .4135 POETICA.‘

the drift of the passage is tenable, then communia. will retain it
usual meaning in rhetoric:7)o[garz'a (cp. Kowo‘c 6v6,u.a.-ra=év ,uéan'
‘Kemeua Ernest. Lax. Tet/m. p. I83); and will be identical with
publz'm mattrz'es, not as ‘what is open to all’, but as ‘what i
familiar to all’. Translate then with Conington (p. 199 note.:.
‘It is hard to treat hackneyed subjects with originality’. Thifl
interpretation is found (among others) in the Schol. Cruq. Th‘l :
first view has the weighty support of Prof. Nettleship (7ourrn
P/zz'l. XII. 52 note), but I think the third is on the whole thi
best. There is a discussion of the passage in Boswell’s Life q
701mm”, c. xxx.

129. deducis...proferres: the tense and mood of these twm
verbs require us to suppose that Piso was already engaged upon
a tragedy based upon the Iliad, and are hardly consistent with
Nettleship’s view that Horace is referring here solely to epi-r
poetry. It is not legitimate to say, with Ritter, that deduci:
would in prose have been daducas. The metaphor is the fami-I
liar one from spinning; cp. Ep. 11. r, 225: hence the readings
dz'a’zm's of some M88. is out of place. Aristotle (Poet. 23) sayrg
that the Iliad and the Odyssey furnish material for one or at;
most two tragedies each, while several could be made from
Cyclic poems such as the Little Iliad or the Cypria. But cpl
Mahaffy, Gr. Lit. I. 83.

131. publicamateries, according to Orelli’s view of this:
passage, the store of mythic and epic stories, from which all!
might draw at will. But it is better to take it as ‘themesa
already handled’, which can be made all a poet’s own, by origiql
nality of treatment. Orelli’s own example of the story 0:)
Electra, as treated by Aeschylus, Sophocles and Euripides, is a
very good one, but less applicable to his own view, than to thals
here preferred. Cp. Milton’s name ‘ sad Electra’s poet’, which:
shows how he thought that Euripides had appropriated that
theme.

132. vilem patulumque orbem ‘the cheap and easy round’l
of the mode of treatment previously adopted. A familiar themei
may be so treated that the situations which it produces may be-x
viewed in a different light, and the reflexions (smtezztz'ae) sug~1
gested may be quite fresh. Of this there is a splendid example.
in Browning’s Biz/amtiwz’: Adventure. I do not think that.)
Schiitz is right in referring 01'121'5 to a set of familiar stories, fort:
which Ritter reminds us that KéKhos was the technical name ;;
and certainly Orelli’s quotations of 7d KéKMz from Aristotle’s;
Rhetoric are quite misleading, and his rendering ‘round-about,:_
phrases’ highly improbable.

133. verbo verbum reddere. The earlier Roman dramatists it
often did little more than translate very closely their Greek ori- .

(i
\

E NOTES. ' 36,

  
 
 
 
  
  

~ ‘ als. Ennius e.g. translates almost literally Eur. Med. 502 Ff.
J his Medea, frag. x. Ribbeck.

134. desflles tn artum ‘ plunge into a place where you will
cramped’. A writer who begins by copying too closely a
ek original either in treatment, or in diction, will soon find
t he is as it were working in fetters. Mr Yonge reminds us
7 Aesop’s fable of the goat in the well: but orbis Suggests
tther the notion of a horse running a race. Cp. Cic. Acad. II.
if, 112. mm sit campus in qua exsulfare porrit oratio, mr cam
ntas m ang‘mtz'as. . .compel/emus?

\ 135. pudor. The copyist will either be ashamed to aban-
pn a method which he has once adopted; or if not, he will
crid that it is impossible to deviate from the line which he has
gken up, without falling into incongruity.

J

.5 136. nec—inclpies. Horace appears to pass here, by one
i’ his rapid transitions so common in this epistle, from the
‘ ma to the epos, to which indeed the cautions of the last five

fies are almost as applicable as to the drama itself. ,

: cyclicus: Bentley adopted the form cyclius from some infe-
‘ior MSS., but xifixluos is never used in Greek in the sense for
'lhich xvxkucés is the regular term, except once, and then pro-
hbly for euphony. The ‘ Cyclic poets’ were those epic poets,
vrho probably after the Iliad and the Odyssey had assumed their
aesent form, wrote upon various legends, more or less closely
dmnected with the Theban and Trojan wars. They did not, as
as been erroneously supposed, intentionally write a cycle of
rioems; but the grammarians put together by their aid a cycle
ff legends. Their position and works have been exhaustively
iscussed by Welcker in his Epz'xr/zer Cyclm‘: there is a full
{recount of them in Mure’s Literature of Antz'ent Greece, Vol. 11.,
9nd a briefer one in lVIahatTy’s Greek Literature, Vol. I. pp. 85
1—89. The most noteworthy were Stasinus, Arctinus, Lesches,

"as and Eugammon. The poet, to whom Horace here refers,
is not been identified. Perhaps indeed he had no particular

*§fiter in View, but is censuring the lack of simplicity in the
thool as a whole. In that case olimzalz'guana’o. The line, it
h to be noted, contains nothing in itself too high-flown, as some
' ve thought. Hence Peerlkamp thinks that the blame of Ho-

e is directed to the extravagant language which he supposes
have followed it, and which would have been recalled to the

- 'sos by his citation of the opening line. In that case, it would

- e very odd that Horace should have omitted just that which he

'nks open to censure. But the line, though not extravagant
itself, contrasts unfavourably with the modest and unassuming
ne of Homer’s introduction. It has been noticed that the
rst book of the Iliad is entirely without similes.

362 ‘ ARS POETICA.

138. feret ‘produce’: hiatu ‘mouthing’.

*139. parturient is the reading supported by the evidez-i. -
of all Keller’s MSS. of any value, and by citations of Prob}
Servius and Jerome. Bentley justly urged that verbs in 4475‘
‘quae meditativa recte vocant grammatici’, have even in the p: _,
sent a. future force: ‘parturio perinde est ac si dicas, maize
part”, im’éi est ut pariam’. He therefore contends that part:
rz'ent cannot stand: ‘hoc est, olim meditabuntur parere: quam
erit, obsecro, ut mus iste nascatur?’ and reads parturz'uz'
which many good editors have accepted. His argument woo
be sound, if we gave to farturient simply a future force; but: .
may fairly be defended, as parallel to z'mz'jfiies of v. I 36 ‘if y ‘
do begin so, it will be a case of “Mountains in labour, and (-
comes a mouse”’. This is perhaps better than to forsake t
MSS. and assume that parturiunt has been carelessly assirfi
lated to rzascetur. N onius p. 479 M. quotes esurz'bo from P0) ,
ponius and Nonius, and Ter. Haut. 981 has e5urz'turo:.—TI
expression was proverbial. Athenaeus XIV. 6, p. 616 d, 53%
that Tachos, the king of Egypt, insulted Agesilaus, who was;
smallfistature, by quoting new, 6pos, Zet‘zs 6’ é¢o,3€21-o, Tb 6’ as
Key mm.

*141. die—tubes. Horace gives a compressed rendering g
the first three lines of the Odyssey (cp. Ep. I. 2, 19):

'Avdpa ,LLOl. é‘vvere, Mofiaa, 1roMTpo1rov, 6: [£an WORM.
whd‘yxfln, 61rd Tpolns lept‘w wrohleflpov é‘wepae,
mm], 6' dufipa’nrwv [66v tie-rec: ml 960;! E‘va.

tempera may be defended by T roz'ana tempera texltztuy
Carm. I. 28, II, and CV. Met. XI. 757 Priamurque now'ssz'fi'
Twine lemjwm sorlz'tur. Bentley read with some inferior MSIE
”10511112, suggesting also funera.‘ the latter would be the bettej
but no change is needed.

144. cogitat ‘his plan is’: speciosa. miracula ‘strikiri
marvels’.

145. Antiphaten, the king of the Laestrygonian cannibast
Odyss. x. Ioo ti“. Scyllamque, separated rather awkwardli
from Charybdim, with which Scylla is coupled in 0d. XII. 87 I '
as usually, by the mention of the Cyclops, whom OdysseL‘:
encounters in Odyss. Ix. 160 1?. Hence Bentley suggested 011$
camque, which, like so many of his emendations, is perhapt

what Horace ought to have written, and certainly what he di?
not write. -

*146. redltum—orditur, a compressed expression for ‘nq
does he act like the writer who began etc.’ Homer of con
himself says nothing about the return of Diomede. The schcl

:‘l

  
 
 
  
  
 
 
  
 
  
 
  
  
 
  
   
 

NOTES. 363

ts say that Antimachus, in relating the return of Diomede,
. with the history of Meleager, the brother of his father
. " ens, and filled twenty-four books before he even got as far

the campaign of the Seven against Thebes, in which Tydeus
But as the Thebais of Antimachus—a poem, which though
generally popular, won for its writer in the judgment of
. p e critics a place next to Homer (cp. Quintil. x. I, 53 with
'. yor’s note)—-can barely have touched upon the return of
.' omede from the Trojan \Var, there is probably some error in
tradition. Welcker Ep. Cyrlus p. 103 supposes the refer-
e here to be to the return of Diomede to Aetolia after the
paign of the Epigoni against Thebes. But it is hardly pos-
. 1e to understand the ‘reditus D.’ of anything but his more
ous return from Troy (cp. Verg. Aen. VIII. 9, X1. 226 etc.).
nce it is better to suppose that there is no reference to Anti-
chus or his Thebais at all, but to some Cyclic poem, now
nown, belonging to the legendary cycle of the Nag-rot.

147. gemino—ab ovo, i.e. from the birth of Helen. Servius
Verg. III. 338 says Leda”: [uppz'ter z'n cygnum mulatus gravi-
m fea't, quae ovum paperz'sse dz'a'lur, unde nati sunt Helena,
tor et Pollux. Horace here follows another form of the story,
ording to which Castor and Pollux were born from one egg
. Sat. 11. I, 26 ow prqgnafus eodcm), Helen from another. It
possible that gemino ow means ‘the two eggs’ : cp. Cic. p. Sest.
9!, 82 gemim' nomim's errore ‘from a mistake caused by his having
{yo names’, Verg.'Aen. I. 274 gemz'uam pro/em, III. 535 gemino
aura, IV. 470 gemuzum 50km.

ii 148. ad eventum festinat ‘goes straight on to the crisis’
githout undue digressions, or losing the thread of his narrative.
£ in medias res: as in Odyss. I. n é‘vfi’ é’MoL new wail/res, d’troz
ffi'yov ai1rl‘m 6160me otxot goat; etc. So the Iliad begins with a
' e in the tenth year of the siege; and Vergil plunges into
, e midst of his narrative (Aen. I. 34) with the words: w'x e
[fettu Situlae tel/art's in altum z'ela datiam‘ [deli etc. Prof.
__ ettleship (Vcrgz'l and his Ancient Critics in Conington’s
:fi'ergil I.“1 p. xxxvi.) happily suggests that this passage in Horace
k intended as a defence of Vergil against contemporary obtrec-
‘ ores ‘nescientes hanc esse artem poeticam, ut a mediis inci-
, 'entes per narrationem prima reddamus ’ (Servius on Aen. p. 4
hilo). Cp. Cic. ad Att. I. 16, I rexpondebo tz'bi iia'repov
» parepov, 'Opnptxfis, Quint. VII. 10, I I ubz' ab z'm'tz'z's imzjfiz'ma’um,
i more Homerz'w e mediis ml ultimz's .?

151. mentitur ‘uses fiction’: cp. Aristot. P'oet. 25 aeéifiaxe
péktara'Opnpos Kat rm): a’thous upeufi'fi Myew ms 56?. ita—ne‘
.Ep. I. 13, I2. ‘

364 ' ARS POETICA.

152. discrepet: Cic. de Fin. v. 28, 83 respondent extras
pn'mis, media utrz'sgue, ammo omnibus.

153—178. T lze elzararters of the drama are to be bandlea:
accordance with Me tendenoie: of their several times oflg'fe.

153. tu, as general as in v. 119, 128, etc. The line»
somewhat weak, and could well be spared, or transferredb
after 155, as Peerlkamp suggests; but we have seen frequent
that a certain tone of negligence was intentionally preserved 3
Horace in this epistle.

*154. plausoris: Bentley attacked this reading of the ME".
and scholiasts, on the ground that it would be intolerable W'w
plaudite so soon following. But his suggestion fautorz'r is E
improvement. A fizutor or elaqueur would be sure to stayz
the end. A dramatist desires, not the patient attention 1
personal friends, or hired applauders, but the genuine interest;
the general audience. Meineke and Peerlkamp read for 1
plamorz's, rpectatorzlr, and Schiitz’s arguments do not COIlVlflJ
me that this would not be far better, if we ventured to dese
the MSS. But plausor need not be limited to a paid eloquent
as Schiitz seems to think; it may denote one who persistentr.
applauds (Ep. II. 2, I30): and applause was not confined l
the end of the play, as we see from many references in Cicero. t

aulaea: Ep. 11. 1, I89 note.

155. cantor: in the best MSS. of the Trinummus
Plautus and of all the plays of Terence, the characters a':
denoted not by initial letters, but by Greek capitals, and whc:
the same actor took two parts, the same letter was prefixed '.
each (Ritschl, Praef. Trin. p. lv.). To the word plazm’z‘te, wit“
which a Latin comedy always closes, is prefixed w. Bentlcl
supposed that this was a corruption for CA, i.e. cantor (c)
Ter. Andr. V. 6, 17): but this is inconsistent with the use of ti?!
other Greek letters (cp. Ritschl, Proll. Trin. p. xxx.). Now tl:
word amtor may take one of two meanings, whence much cor:
fusion has crept into our authorities: for eanere is used both c
playing on the flute, and of singing with the voice. In
Roman play, as Ritschl first clearly showed, there were three
kinds of delivery, (I) recitation, (2) recitative, and (3) lyrir
song. The first was proper to iambic (z’z'veroia, unaccompaniet
by the flute: the second to iambic or trochaic septenariami
accompanied by the flute (and included in the term cazzfz'ecr
(cp. Cic. Tusc. I. 44, 107 cum tam 507w: sept'marios fzmdatai
tibiam): the last to the lyric monologues, which were alway:
sung, and which were rantim proper. Livy VII. 2 tells us the:
Livius Andronicus, having been encored in these last until he 1052
his voice, introduced the custom of having a young slave, standing]

l,“
l
i

i ' . NOTES. ' 355

“far the flute-player, to sing the cantita, while the actor accom-
ied him with appropriate gestures. ——N ow Bentleyassumed that

‘ cantor was the flute-player, and that ‘cantoris erat depositis
‘ ore tibiis plaudits insonare’. Hermann on the other hand
so. I. 302) argues that the cantor and the histrz'o were one

: d the same, quoting Cic. de Sen. 19, 7o negate mim histrz'om',
{5' placeat, paragena’a fabula est, modo in quorumque fuerz't arm
1 obetur; neque sapz'entibus usgue aa’ ‘plazm’z'te’ vmiendum est: and
zzuintil. VI. 1, 52 tun: est tommovena’um t/zeatrum cum ventum
U ad z'psum illud, guo zeta-es tragoedz'ae comoea'z'aegut cluduntur,
.iodite. The passage in Cic. only means that a good actor
{need not be vexed, if he has to leave the stage before applause
"* formally challenged, by himself or some one else: the
hssage in Quintil.‘ says nothing on the present point. I
‘lelieve that the cantor was neither the flute-player, nor an
‘rdinary actor, but the singer to whom the cantica had been
‘zommitted throughout. The usual books of reference are not
‘ lear on this point. That cantor may mean ‘actor’ simply has-
~lleen argued from Cic. p. Sest. 5 5, 1 [8 11am cum ageretur togata,
Wen/a tota clarissima contentationc in are impart lzomz'm's
'blmiaens contionata est...Sedt[;at exanimatus; at is, qui antea
“untorum convicz'o tontionos celeorare was solebat, cantorum z'p-
~iorum vooz'ous ez'ciebatur. On this passage Mommsen, Rom.
'E'esc/z. III. 307, after speaking of the professional demagogues,
find their paid applauders, goes on to say: ‘the well-trained
hroats (Gurgeln) of the staff of the theatres were a coveted
article for these standing thunderings’ (a passage oddly mis-
vanslated by Dr Dickson, E. T. IV. 295, and by Dr Holden
ltd 10c.); and this, he says, is the meaning of the passage in
Cicero. He had been accustomed to hire strong voices from
the theatre to applaud him: now these voices were used to turn
'him into ridicule. But the narrative is too obscure for us to be
able to determine what kind of cantores these were, and how they
came to be all singing together in a comoea’z'a toga! . I find no
"bther passage in which [antor appears to mean ‘actor’ : Suet. Calig.
VII. is certainly not one. Cp. note on Cic. de Orat. 1. 60, 244.

“157. naturls : so all MSS. Bentley’s maturis has found some
favour; it gives at first sight an excellent antithesis to mobilz'ous,
.pvhile naturao are not happily described as mobiles (cp. Ep. I. 10,

 

4.), and the trajection of at is quite in Horace’s way. But after
1 maturus does not afford the best contrast to mollz'lis: and
. bilibus naturis ct annis may be taken as a hendiadys ‘natures
. that change with years’.

158. reddere voces ‘reply in words’, not ‘repeat words’
as Or. and Schiitz) heard from the mother or the nurse: cp.
Verg. Aen. I. 409 ram: audire et redder: woes, and Catull.
' LXIV. 166 not missas azla’z're quezmt not reddere votes.

   
 
 
 
 

366 ARS POETICA.

pede slg‘nat humum=imprimit vestigiis suis. Acron.

_ 159. colludere, in this sense only here. Cic. has the w
m the sense of ‘to act in collusion’. '

iram colligit: so Verg. Aen. Ix. 63 has callecm main aims
0v. Met. I. 234 col/{git a: rabiem. Peerlkamp quotes a nunu
of passages in which callzg'ere {mm or inn is used of one ‘0
sumpto aliquo tempore, caussas irascendi omnes, unde poté1
repetit et meditatur, ac tandem iram omnem, ita collecta:
effundit’: e.g. Lucr. I. 723, Lucan I. 207, II. 33. Hence W1
one old edition he reads comzpz't. This might have been a me

natural expression, but there is no imperative reason to des
the MSS.

160. ponit: Ep.1. 16, 35 note. ‘mutatur: Roby, S.
_§ 566.

in horas: Sat. II. 7, Io z'z'xz't inaegualz'r, damn” m‘ mum
in Izoras.

161. imberbus: so wet. Bland. Cp. Ep. II. I, 85 no
custode, so. the paedagogus, whose office Horace’s father hims
discharged for his son: Sat. I. 4, 118, I. 6, 81.

162. campl sc. Martii: Carm. I. 8, 3, Ep. I. 18, 54.

163. cereus flecti, like [cz'z'ora z‘oZZz' Carm. II. 4, II. “T
adjectives are only more or less coloured forms of fad/2's, a
the construction arises from the conversion of the impersor
‘facile est hunc flectere’ into a personal ‘hic facilis est flecti
\Vickham ‘Odes’ App. II. 2. Roby § 1361, S. G. § 540. T
characters here assigned to youths, to men in mature life, and
old men follow closely those of Aristotle Rhet. II. 12, from wh<
they were probably borrowed: thus ceremflerti:efinerdfiohos.

164. utilium tardus provisor, prodigus aeris: Ar. 4);}
xpfiuarm 6e‘ 77mo'ra 6w}. 75 minus évoeias 7re7retpc'260ar.

165. sublimis=yeyaM¢vxosz Ar. Kai Whom/Lot ,uév ei
,uahhov 6e (ptkévurot. I'Hrepoxfis 702p é1rr0vpt6? 7'7 veérns. 7'7 66 V4
tire/30x16 ms. “The ¢L)\0Tllula of youth seems to be represented
Horuce’s ru/u’u’w ‘desirous’, that is of honour or glory, not
course of money, covetous or avaricious. ” Cope ad loc.

amata relinquere pernix: Ar. Kai chi/[Kapot 1rpbs rd: é
Ovulas' Kai azpéfipa new émfluyofim, Taxéws 6e Irav'ovrar.

167. mservit honori: Ar. ¢Lhonuehaz 7rpbs d’khovs, ‘
devotes himself to securing honour’: cp. Cic. de Fin. II. 35, l
add/manta: qua: 5241': (01112210155 z'mervz‘turo: arbz'lrabimur. C
de Off. 11. I, 4. lzonorz'éu: z'mer'vz‘re is quite different and me:
‘to devote myself to the discharge of my public duties in hi
office'. In Ep. Fum. XVI. 17 the word is used of ‘taking care’
one’s health. (In ’l‘ac. Ann. XIII. 8 it is due only to conjectur

NOTES. 367

   
   

g 68. commisse : v. 98 note. mox=pastea, as Servius notes
’Georg. I. 24, quoting Carm. III. 6, 47 max daturor progeniem
:iorem. The explanation post, written over max, has given
in some inferior MSS. to the reading permutare, probably
a misunderstanding of the abbreviation p’mutare.

169. vel—ve] ‘both—and’, used where both reasons might
correctly alleged. Cic. de Orat. I. I, 3 note.

v; 170. quaerit: cp. Ep. 1. 7, 57: Ar. 1. c. 1rpos 1'6 a'vmpépov
xx“! (02 wpeafiérepor), de or} 1rpbs To KaMw, [Mikhail 7’1‘ 66?, 616:. 7'5
.in av'roc eraL...0l’lr’ émflvnn‘rmol oil-re 1rpaK‘rLKol Kan}. 'nis émfivplas,
W Karol. To Képfios. ‘Aristotle as well as Horace confines him-
‘if almost exclusively to the delineation of the unfavourable
fie of the character of old age, suppressing its redeeming
tures.’ Cope ad loc.

-5 171. gelide: Ar. Kareipv'yuévot ydp claw, ol 6% (#00 Gepnol.
e 1rpow6o1rolnxe n5 yfipas 1f] éetqu.‘ xal yelp 6 416,803 Kardr/Iu‘g’ls 11s
iv.

e *172. spe longus : Aristotle describes old men as fivaék-
541s, i.e. slow to form hopes, and this seems to be the meaning
uired here. But can sfe Zongu: bear that meaning? There
no other instance of the phrase : but spas longa is used several
" es by Horace to denote ‘ a far-reaching hope’, a hope which
{Suites much time for its fulfilment, cp. Carm. I. 4, I 5 vitae
s. mma brevis spam no: vetat into/tare longam : ib. I. 1 I, 6 spalio
fez/i spam longam rerun. But the hopes of old men are
essarily short in their anticipations, and so spa longus seems
7 i) give just the wrong meaning. Hence Bentley read 5/):
tux, which he took to mean ‘slow to conceive hopes’. But it
i - very doubtful whether this could mean anything but ‘ tenacious
% hope’, and hence it amounts to the same thing as 3pc Zongus
, his interpretation of the latter. The MS. reading may how-
er lawfully bear the meaning ‘ holding long to his hopes’,
t is to say, not expecting the speedy fulfilment of them, as a
ung man does, and therefore not pushing on strenuously (inerr)
, realise them. Much as Horace borrows here from Aristotle,
. _; is not necessary to suppose that he follows him in every point:
V ic. Fam. II. 16, 6 has recorder desperation“ eorum, qui Jam’s
' ant adulescente me: cos ego jbrtasxe mm: imz'tor et utor aetatz's
itio.’ but this only shows the possibility, not the necessity of a
milar idea in Horace. Orelli and L. S. retain the explanation
f Forcellini ‘tardus et dif’ficilis ad sperandum’, without meeting

ye grave difliculties raised by Bentley.

avidusque futuri is a not less diflicult expression : Bentley,
make Horace reproduce Ar.’s Kai 660w! Kai 1'de 1rpo¢o-
mural, read, on quite worthless authority, pavz'a’mquc: but the
t has in view rather Kai ¢rk6§wo¢ Kai ,udhw’ra é1ri 713 Tehevralg

   
   
 
   
 
  
 
  

368 ARS POETICA.

fiaépg, 5th. 1'6 'roi} dmiwros dual. 7?)» émfluplav' Ital all 5% évfieesi
'roérov adhta’ra émfivaofim. Hence the meaning is ‘eager : ‘~
longer life’. Cp. Soph. Frag. Acris. 64 D rm? {17v ydp oaac
cl): 6 ynpda’xwv épd. So Acron rightly explains it. But again ‘ 1
must confess that the expression is unparalleled, and hardly'(
keeping with Horace’s frequent use of futurum elsewhere.

173. dimcms ‘ cross-grained ’, Sat. II. 5, 90 diflia'lem at man
sum.

querulus: Ar. Rhet. II. I3, [5 506v ééum'mof claw Kai a
et’lrpdvrehot ot’vfié ¢Lhoyéhowu

*laudator tampons acti: ib. § 12 anarekofio’i 'ydp rd. yer/open.
)‘éyou-res' duanmunaxéaeyot 781p fiaouraz. Like Nestor in Home:

174. minorum: Ep. 11. r, 84.

175. m111ta...adimunt: ‘anni velzire dicuntur ad quadr
gesimum sextum usque annum, inde abireiam accedente senecta
Comm. Cruq. This phrase, like that in Sophocles, from whicsi
it was possibly borrowed (Trach. 547 6,06 yap 5,8171! 71):! pi:
é‘p-Irouaav 7rpéaw, Twin 5.! ¢0luou¢rau), ‘supposes an c’uqni, a definii
point to which life ascends and from which it descends’: C}
Wickham’s note on Carm. II. 5, 14, a passage which, as h'
justly points out, is not really parallel. The French say U
Itamme .rur son retour. Cp. Tennyson’s [Miller’s Daug/u‘er:

There’s somewhat flows to us in life,
But more is taken quite away.

Schiitz prefers a second explanation given by Acron, accordin.
to which all years that lie before us are called mlzz'mtes, ant
those which are past are ra‘ta'clzz‘es. The old man has few year
before him, and therefore cannot expect so many cammoa’a as th
young man. Conington renders

Years as they come, bring blessings in their train:
Years as they go, take blessings back again.

This is ambiguous, but points in the direction of Schiitz‘
view.

176. ne forte, etc. You must remember this, lest you shoul‘
assign the characters wrongly. Schiitz connects this with more
bimur, not with adimmzt.’ and certainly the connexion of though
with v. [78 is closer than with v. 175. For the rhyme cp. v. 9
note.

178. aevo goes with adiunctis as well as with aptis. Th
adimzcz‘a are according to Acron qua: éene lzaereant et congruaz
aetati:=attributes, Ta Kafi' afirc‘z a'vufleflnxé‘ra, or ‘necessar
accidents’. Cp. Mill’s Logic 1. 7, § 8, and Cic. Acad. I. 5, 2
(1mm écaz‘ae vitae aa’z‘tma‘a .rzmt, ‘things inseparable from

NOTES. 369

 

  
   

py life’. [Orelli’s 7a napalm-[new has no classical authority,
ugh often used in text-books of logic.]

; Apta indicates that the connexion denoted by adiuncta is a
ural one. The transposition (hyperbaton) of -que is common
ough in Horace, e.g. Sat. 1. 6, 44. eornua quad w'ncatgue tubas,
. 3, 130, etc.: awum is used for ‘time of life’ in Ep. 1. 20, 26
mud in Verg. G. III. 100 animus aevumgue notahis, as elsewhere:
torari may well be used for ‘to dwell with care upon’. Hence
one of Ribbeck’s reasons for rejecting this line has any cogent
time. There is a good deal of authority here for morabitur: but
'c is so awkward to supply scrzjbtor, that we must regard this
treading as simply an oversight, perhaps due to agitur.

‘ 179—188. Things seen on the stage impress the audience,
me than things reported: but there are same scenes not fit to
3 represented in action.

. 179. in scaenis: the plural, used also in Verg. Aen. I. 429,
37. 471 scaenz's agitatus Orestes, seems to refer to the various
rjccasions on which a play would be acted; ‘in theatres’ : it is
:-' parently never used of a single stage. The form seems is
gite indefensible: cp. Ribbeck Prat. Verg. p. 387. Corssen
’ 325-
acta. refertur, as in the Greek tragedies by an a’Z'y'yehos from a.
fistance or an égd-y'yekos from the house before which the scene
:as laid.

180. segnius: cp. Cic. de Orat. III. 41, 163 facilz'us aim,
we visa, quam ad illa quae audita sunt, mentis oeuli feruntur:
31d more fully in II. 87, 357. Peerlkamp would transpose
tmissa and subieeta, quoting several passages in which demittere
.3 used for ‘rem alte in animum mittere ’, or subz'cere for ‘leviter
giggerere’. But these meanings do not necessarily attach to
are words, and there is no objection to saying ‘things which
ass into the mind through the ears’, or ‘which are brought
lefore the eyes’. For subz'ectaztinoxelpteva cp. Reid on Acad.
8 8, 31. For the eyesight as compared with the other senses
in. ib. II. 7, 20.

- 181. fidelibus: cp. Herod. I. 8 61a yap Tu‘yxdl/El. (impai-
mu! éévra dma'ré'repa 6¢0ahmfim

a

" 182. ipse tradit: ‘ipse mihi trado quod video; at alter
' itradit quod narrat’. Acron.
.: 183. digna. gen: Sat. 1. 3, 24. dignusque notari (with
mer’s note): I. 4, 3 dignus descrihi. promes: Ep. 1. I, 87
ote).
184. facundla pmsens ‘the eloquence of one who is now
the stage’: this is better than to take it of one who witnessed

w. H. 24

37o ARS POETICA.

the deed, as many editors do, for firaesens is naturally contrast‘ 2':
with ex oeulz's.

185. ne restored by Bentley for nec, which seems to hanr
no authority. It is 'lva ,w/y, not #75, as he rightly takes it. In ti"
Medea of Euripides, the cries of the children, as they are hence.
murdered behind the scenes, are heard by the audience (vv. M7,:
1277): the chorus tells Jason of their fate (v. 1309), and thrl
Medea appears in a chariot drawn by dragons, with the bodif:
of the children (v. 13I7). In Seneca’s play, in spite of tlr
rule of Horace. the murder took place on the stage.

186. Atreus: cp. v. 91.

187. Procne, according to the Greek form of the story, W’V
changed into a nightingale, Philomela, her sister, into a swallov<
the Romans generally made Philomela the nightingale, and Pr‘
cne the swallow, perhaps wrongly connecting the name of tlt
former with #éhos. Cp. Wagner and Conington on Verg. EC:
VI. 78—9. The legend is most fully given by Ovid Met. V
412—676, and best discussed by Preller Gr. Myth. II. 140—19.

Cadmus 1n ang’uem: cp. M. Arnold Empedoeles on Etna:

And there, they say, two bright and aged snakes,
Who once were Cadmus and Harmonia,

Bask in the glens or on the warm sea-shore,

In breathless quiet, after all their ills.

Cp. Eur. Bacch. 1330 ff. ‘In another play Eur. actually repm
sented on the stage the commencement of the change, as is sheW'
by the following somewhat ludicrous lines, fragm. 922, other
6dewv ,LLOL yiyuerau 16 'y’ "Pi/.ua'v' 'réKvov, 1repurth-q0L "reg ham:
7ra'rpL Cp. Ovid Met. Iv. 584, and Milton P. L. Ix. 505<
(Sandys ad loc.)

188. incredulus refers to v. [87, not so much to [85—6.

189—192. A play must be qf due length, and the interventia'!
of a deity must not be needlessly employed.

*189. quinto actu: for quam yuz’ntmn datum, the ace. bein
an ace. of extent after prodmtz'or=longior. Greek tragedies we]:
divided into énecaédca with a wpéhoyos and an éEofios, divide
by choric songs (cp. Aristot. Poet. c. XII. [perhaps an interpolz'
tion]) ; but the number of the é1reza’65za was not always the samu‘
In the Oedipus T yrannus for instance there are six ‘episodes-:
with five evident; and a wdpoaos (cp. Jebb’s edition, p. 8); i
the Oedipus Coloneus there are five. The establishment of tlE
rule requiring three acts (mm tragoedz'a in tria dizziditnr, a,
fleetationem, gesta, exitum: Donat. on Ter. Adelph. III. I), e
including the prologue and the epilogue five, has been assigne:
to Varro (cp. Ribbeck Rb‘m. Trag. p. 642). It was quite 111'.
known to the comic dramatists; the division of each of the play

i
x

 
  
 
 

NOTES; 371

., lautus and Terence into five acts is due only to the gram-
, 'ans, and is often very unskilfully made (cp. Lorenz Einlei-
zur Mostellaria, p. 17); perhaps it is due only to this die-
in Horace. The modern division into acts dates from the
'on of J. B. Pius, Milan, I 500 ff. (Teuffel, Rom. Lit. § 86).
‘ Donatus frag/I T er. Adelp/z. says Izaee etiam ut eetera [mim-
.. i poemata guingue actus lzabeat necesse ext chori: divisor a
~st poetic, guos etsi retinendi mum iam inc-auditor sfectalore:
*fi'nime distinguunt Latini comici...tamen a death veteribus dis-
kti atque disiuneti sunt. Still there were no doubt pauses in
)eaction of most, if not of all plays; and these were filled up
In the music of the flute-player. Cp. Plant. Pseud. 574 R. (at
> z'ie end of Act I.) T ibicen w: interea Izz'e delectaverz't. So pro-
;ffibly at the end of Acts I. III. and IV. of the Mostellaria the stage
’ left empty, but not at the end of Act IL—Cicero evidently
ew only the division into three acts: cp. ad Quint. fr. I. I, 16,
z'llud te aa’ extremum et oro et lwrtor, ut tanquam poetae bani
" tore: industrii salent, sic la in extrema park et canelmione
‘ neri: a: negotii tui diligenlirsimus sis, at 122': tertius amzm
t perii tui tanquam tertius actus perfectimimus et ornatissimus
" se videntur. In de Sen. 19, 7o mod’o in quamnquefuerit actu
.toéetur he seems to use actus loosely for ‘ scene’.—The justice
l? the rule has been often, and not without reason disputed : and
glue of the greatest modem playwrights, especially among the
rtench, prefer the division into three acts.

 

'.§'*190. spectata. has certainly less authority than spectanda.
fpecially as the old Berne MS. has exrpectanda), but it seems
j be required by the sense. In Sat. 1. IO, 39 where spectana’a

.gcertainly right, many MSS. have speefata, but here the con-
: se confusion seems to have taken place. There is a tautology
7 V ‘to be brought forward once more to be seen’, which there is
tbt in ‘after it has once been seen, to be brought out again’.

“Why not take reponi as ‘to be laid aside’? spectana’a will then
§me in ; z'ta rqbtmi ut speetanda sit: i.e. the play may still hope
f some more performances. J. s. R.] '

=,- 191. nec deus interslt, ex mar/zizza, as the proverbial ex-

- ssion has it. According to Pollux IV. 128 1') ,wnxami 05m):

- 1mm. Kai fipws Tabs 69 dépt...Kal Keirau Kurd nip dpto‘repc‘zv 7rdpo-

' , I'nrép rfiu 0-1:?)th Tb flipos. Plat. Cratyl. p. 425 D says (So-wrap

fpa'yrpfimrmoi, firewall! Tl. dflopcfidw, é1rl Tris nnxavds KaTaqSeti-

‘ w: 0501‘"; alpowes, and similarly Cic. de Nat. D. I. 20, 53 at

gicipoetae, tum explimre argumenti exiium non patertis, eon-

'ti: ad deum. Aristotle (Poet. xv. 11) says ¢avep6u «in rat

shfiaas 'ré‘w p.601» :94 afirofi 56? 7017 p.600!) aunfiaivew, Kai m)
sp év 'rfi Mndet'q. a’urb anxavfis. But no deity appears in the

'edea. In the nine plays of Euripides where the dew ex ma—

'mz appears, ‘the distinct purpose is to bring the action to a.

    
 
   
    
  

24—2

372 ' ARS POETICA.

peaceful close, and calm the minds excited and disturbed WW
the calamities, and still more the apparent injustices, suffered I
the actors’ (Mahaffy Eurzpz'des, p. 122). In the Philoctetes 2
Sophocles the appearance of Heracles ex maefiina is needful I
order that the struggle between two human wills, neither 1
which could yield without an inconsistency fatal to the dramas.
picture, might be terminated by an expression of the divine wit:
In some at least of the plays of Euripides there is also ‘dign‘:
vindice nodus’, an entanglement that calls for a deliverer.

192. quarta...persona.. Tragedy began with a dialog;
between a single actor and the leader of the chorus; Aeschqu
introduced asecond actor, Sophocles a third (Arist. Poet. IV. .
Kai. 10' TE 1151/ {nroxprrcfiv #763009 65 éuos 61s 5150 1rpc3‘ros Afa’xuh
fiya‘ye...rpeis 8é Kai axnuo'ypagblau 20¢oxhfis), employed also 1
Acschylus in his later plays, i.e. in the trilogy of the Oresté
(probably not in the Prometheus). These three actors formed:
troop, and one troop was assigned by the archon to an approvar
dramatist. If it was necessary for some words to be said by?
fourth character, when the three actors were already on the stag:
these were spoken by one of the chorus as a Tapaa'K‘fix/Lou
wapaxopv’nnna (cp. T/zeatre of flu Greeks, p. 268). It has be»)
supposed that the Oedipus Coloneu: required a fourth actor, b"
there is no difficulty in supposing that the part of Theseus ww
divided between the second and the third actors, the form:
taking all except vv. 886—1043, and that in the latter part :
the play the few words spoken by Ismene were treated as a r:
paovrfimov (cp. Campbell’s Sophocles 1.9 p. 28.1., or SChneideiiiiri
Ez'lzlez‘tung ad fin.). In the Andromache of Euripides 545;
while Andromache, her young son Molossus and Menelaus a:
still upon the stage, Peleus enters: but the speeches assigned l
Molossus are few and brief, and were probably spoken for him I
one of the chorus concealed. In the Clzoep/zuroe ofAeschylus t1!
three lines (900—902) which form the whole part of Pyladel
were spoken by the actor who was also the olxé-rns, as the Schtl
says t'va m} 6' héywaw. Hence there is no real exception to th‘
law in the Greek tragedians. Of course mute characters we:
freely introduced.

loqui laboret ‘push in his words’ so as to distract the attev:
tion of the spectator, or better ‘show anxiety to speak’.

193—201. T he part of flu drones in tragedy.

193. actorls partls...defendat: the chorus should not stay
outside the action of the piece, and simply fill up the interval
between the scenes with songs slightly, if at all, connected with th‘
plot (éufléhma) as often in Euripides and especially in Agathon, but
should take as direct a part in it as an actor does. \Ve mustnot him
this, as some have done, to the case mentioned in the precedir:

i
I

i NOTES. 373

e, where a fourth speaker is required. Cp. Soph. O. T. 2761?.
- is a mistake also to suppose that a chorus was not introduced
‘ Roman tragedies: it not merely sang its songs between the
' nes, but took part in the action (cp. Ribbeck Riim. T rag. pp.
= 7—9). But as the orchestra was fitted up with seats in the
oman theatre, the chorus must have taken a place upon the stage,
(1 thus been more closely connected with the action than in
aireek tragedy. Aristotle says (Poet. XVIII. 19) ml 16v xopov 6%
[a 562‘ fiwohafiei‘v 76v uroxptrév Kai uépwv shim. 'roii 8km: Kai
Maywvlfea'aat, In) diarep 7rap’ Etipnrldy (iMx’ (30’1rep 7rapa‘. Empo-
.‘;\ei. In Seneca’s tragedies the choruses are quite unconnected
fith the plot. For Sophocles cp. Campbell’s Sophocles c. XIII.

‘ 194. intercinat followed by the accusative without a pre-
‘aosition as in Carm. I. I4, 19 interfusa m‘tmtt’s aeguora C yclaa’as.
:I'his construction of a compound verb becomes very common in
:t'acitus: e. g. Ann. II. 9 flumen Vz'mrgzk Romano; C/zeruscasque
’dbterfluebattso Hist. III. 5), III. 23 gui coguz'tz'onem intervene-
t: Drager Hist. Synt. I. 350.

E- 196. bonis faveat: the chorus almost invariably expresses
ire view of right—minded spectators.

i *197. peccare timentis is the reading of almost all MSS.
ntley objected to it, because (I) if equivalent to éom', it is
._ iose after fiweat bonz's: (2) Ep. I. 16, 52 seems to indicate that
gose who avoid sinning from fear are ‘servilia ingenia’, un-
seserving of any favour. (3) amet is not the word H. would
have chosen. Hence, on very slight authority, he read pacare
,umentz's, and this reading has been adopted by some good
fiitors, e.g. Meineke, Haupt, and L. Miiller. It has been
6 gued that tumentz': is at least as tautologous afterl iralos as the

S. reading after (wait, and that ametpac‘are is by no means a
filtural expression for patet. The former objection Bentley anti-
gipated by pointing out that tzmziz/us is used for the result not
hilly of anger, but also of grief(Cic. Tusc. III. 12, 26; 31, 76),
.9 which Orelli adds pride, comparing Sat. II. 3, 2I3 purztm ext
3131'!) tibi, cum tumz'a’um er/ (or? Doederlein warmly defends
vmd Keller accepts pamre lz'mentz's; which Bentley suggests as
In alternative, comparing Senec. Ep. LIx. m'l stultz'tz'a pacatum
:abet.‘ tam superne z'Zli metus est, quam infra. On the whole
there is (as Munro says) no sufficient reason for departing from
file MSS., though Bentley’s reading gives what Horace might well
have written. The chorus should show their affection for heroes
“I heroines, who though tempted to commit a sin shrink from
' oing so. We may perhaps with Ritter take éom's as nearly

ual to fartibus, those who feel no temptation to go wrong.

198. mensae brevis, i.e. of a table on which there is a cam
e215: Ep. 1. 14, 35.

 
    

 

374 A195 POETICA.

salubrem institlam ‘the blessings of justice’: so taken t .r
epithet is not out of place, as Peerlkamp thinks.

199. apertls portis: cp. Carm. III. 5, 23 portasque m'
clausax. '

200. tegat commissa, as in Sophocles Electr. 469, Philow."
391, Eur. Hippol. 712, Elect. 271, etc.

oret: Peerlkamp’s suggestion to take Fortzmam out of t .
dependent sentence as the object, is tempting, but leaves dearer
precetur too indefinite.

202—219. The music, which accompanied the c/zorus, wide:
went great changes at luxury increased, and the language of t '
c/wrus became more ornate.

202. tibia: the 01d Phrygian pipe was made originally V
a reed (at’IMs KaXd/twos as Pollux X. 153 calls it), as we see fro‘
the familiar story of its invention by Athena. The goddel
threw it away, finding that its use disfigured the features, and i
was taken up by Marsyas, who appears in legend and in mars
works of art as the champion of flute—playing. as against the lynv
music of Apollo. Cp. Plin. H. N. XVI. 36, I66 calamux 067‘
alias tutu: coizcavux, quem vacant syn'ngiam, utilisrz'mm jittuli.‘
Afterwards the wood of the box, the lotus, and the cedar, born
(terebrato auxo Ov. Fast. VI. 697) and pierced with holes was use
for the purpose. This was subsequently enlarged so as to ga:
21 greater range and fulness of sound, almost equal to that of :
trumpet, and strengthened with bands of metal. (Ivory or hot:
was used for the material of the pipe: cp. Verg. G. II. 103)
Propert. IV. (V.) 6, 8, Plin. H. N. XVI. 35, 172 mmc sacrz' .5
T firearm/z e lmxa, luct'icrae z'ero e [oto ouibmgue asinimlr et argens
fimzt, but not for bands: hence correct Diet. Ant. p. 113011
Orclli, after Fea, supposes that these large pipes were made 1'
pieces, and that the metal bands were used in order to put th'i
pieces together: this is possible, but not proved.

orichalco, a kind of yellow copper or natural brass quodpraa
cifluam lwu'talem admz'ratzbnemque a’iu olitiuuit nec referitu‘
Izmgo {am lei/(fore efleta tellure (Plin. H. N. XXXIV. '1, '2). Th'
Greeks called it (Spelxakxos (Hes. Scut. 122, Hom. Hymn. Ver:
9): the word is common in Plautus in the form aunt/talcum (e.§..
Mil. 658 (Tyrrell), Pseud. 688, Curc. 202) and seems to be use“
vaguely for a precious metal, though in Cure. 1. c. it is distinguish
from durum. Verg. Aen. XII. 87 has alboque ori'c/zalco, where t
force of the epithet is doubtful: cp. Conington ad Ioc. Cic. (if
Ofi". III. 23, 92 speaks of it as only worth one-thousandth pad
of the value of gold: cp. Holden’s note. '

Vincta. has much more authority than Bentley's izmcta.‘ and

it

1

l

l ‘ . NOTES. 37 5

~liferg. Ecl. n. 32 calamos rem coniungereplures, and Ecl. III. is
" tula cam iuncta refer to a very different musical instrument.

tnbaeque aemula: the lengthening of the tibia by means of
e brass vimturae would tend to make it as powerful as a
.mimpet. ‘
203. tennis of sound ‘thin, weak’. pauco, very rare in the
jugular: but Gell. xx. I, 31 has Im'urias farm: XXV asxibus
wnxemnt. Non omnz'no omnex iniurias acre isto puma diluerunt:
$ell. Afric. LXVII. 2 pauco triticz' numero: Vitruv. I. I, 6 puma”;
nanum. The word is similarly used by Appuleius, and there-
fore seems to have belonged in this usage to the sermo plebez'ur.
Jarvo, found in some M55. is clearly an attempt at correction.

V foramine: ‘Varro ait...quattuor foraminum fuisse tibias apud
~mtiquos, et se ipsum ait in templo Marsyae vidisse tibias quattuor
braminum. Quare quaterna tantum foramina antiquae tibiae
pabuerunt: alii dicunt, non plus quam tria’ Acron. The tibiae
tare: in the British Museum (found at Athens) are about 15 inches
gang, and have five holes at the top and one underneath. Those
represented in pictures found at Pompeii (e.g. jllwe'e a’e Naples,
S701. 111. 3 5, and 154) are about twice that length, but have not
uhe holes clearly marked.

20%. adspirare=awav>teiv ‘ to give the note to’. adesse
~ 1 accompany ’.

206. quo=in graze. numerabilis ‘ easily counted ’: Horace
. was the first to use the word, which is probably derived from the
similar use of et’lapifiamos, as in Plat. Symp. 179 c. «0AM»! 1mm

Kai Kalu‘z épyao‘apévwv eéapLO/L-r'p'ms 575 now £50011» Tofi'ro 'yépas 01

$60!. Cp. Theocr. XVI. 87 dpcfiuarobs a’mb wohhc’fiv. sane not

iwith numerabilz's, but ‘of course’. Schiitz takes away the comma

filter parvus, that utpote may go with the adjectives of v. 207,
holding that the reason why the people came in small numbers

'10 the theatre was not only because they were few, but also

secause they were virtuous and temperate. But these latter
'tqualities would make them content with simple music, not keep

[them away from the theatre altogether: this abstinence was no
thirtue in the eyes of the ancient world. Or. rightly says that
status verecuna’usgue have reference to the religious feelings of
film audience.

. 208. urbes appears in all MSS. with one unimportant ex-
f’fseption. Bentley adopted (in silence) the reading of some earlier
:‘fsditors urbem, and Schiitz follows him, arguing that the reference
J only be to Rome, as in the preceding lines. But there is no
'filason to doubt that Greece was in the mind of Horace quite as

’gmuch as Rome, if not more so, for there was apparently no great
fichange in the music or diction of the chorus at Rome. The ex-

gt
i

~.....__

376 ‘ ARS POETICA.

pression is a loose one for ‘as cities grew’: strictly speaking t1 ‘
circuit of the Roman wall was never altered between the time :
Servius Tullius, and that of Aurelian, a period of more that
800 years. It is not easy to recall any Greek town, of whiu
the expression is quite accurate, although Syracuse had net
quarters added to it by Gelo. The Long Walls of Athens we r .

not built to include a growing population, but for militaa;
reasons.

209. latior Bentley held could only mean ‘thicker’, arr
hence he read laxior, quoting with his usual learning instanc.)
in which the latter word is used in the sense here requireo
But [atm- exactly equals our ‘ broad ’, which could be used hen
without any danger of misleading the reader.

diurno: to drink wine by day was regarded as excessive self
indulgence in the earlier times. Cp. Palmer on Sat. 11. S, 3 (
ritedz'o potare die. Very little wine was drunk, as a rule, durini
the meal : the comisralz'o was quite distinct, and often at another
place: cp. Liv. XL. 7, 5 gain wmz'mzztum aa’fraz‘rcm z'mus?

210. placari Genius, a Latin idiom (Cp. Ep. II. 1, 14;;
Carm. III. 17, 15 curabz': Genium), but this does not show that
Horace is necessarily thinking only of Rome.

impune: ‘non contradicente aut lege aut moribus’ ACl‘OI(
‘with no fear of blame or punishment’.

211. numerlsque modisque: Ep. 11. 2, 144.

212. laborum: Verg. Aen. X. 154 [iéerafdté Lucan VI. 30.:
lz'éem legum Roma, 3. construction imitating that of éAet’rdepos:
Horace has (Carm. III. 17, 16) (um famulz': optrum salutzk, and
(Sat. II. 2, 119) oparum male.

213. turpis honesto: special seats in the theatre (the orclzcrz‘m:
were not assigned even to senators before 8.0 194: Cp. Liv.
XXXIV. 54: for the [ex Rosa}; cp. Ep. 1. 1, 62. For the specia.‘
seats assigned to bankrupts (dcractores) cp. Cic. Phil. II. 18, 44. .

214. sic ‘quia indoctus erat populus’ Acron. motunt
Orelli takes of the quickening of the time, and also of dancing
adapted to this: the former has been already indicated in v. 21 1-.
and the latter only seems to be here denoted.

luxuriem ‘wanton gestures', indulged in by the piper as ht:
moved backwards and forwards over the stage in his long robe:
(Ep. 11. 1, 207). i

*316. voces ‘notes’. sevens: the music of the harp was:
always regarded as much graver and less passionate than that 0:.»

the flute, and therefore was the only music allowed by Plato in.
his ideal State.

E NOTES. 377

crevere: according to the current story the harp had but
strings at first, and this number was increased to seven by
erpander (flor. 3.0. 670—640), and to ten (or eleven, cp. Diet.
' fog. III. 11486) by Timotheus (fl. 420—380): cp. Miiller’s
- eek Lat. 11. 76. But the first part of this statement seems very
oubtful: Bergk Gr. Lit. II. 122, 211, Mahaffy Gr. Lit. I. 168.

, 217. tullt ‘produced’, i.e. brought along with it, as in Verg.
pen. x. 792 fittem latura wtustar. praeceps ‘bold’, ‘daring’:
Q. Quint. XII. Io, 73 vz'tz'osum et corruptum dicma’z' germs,"
wiuod praecz'pz'tz'a pro sublimz'ou: Izabet. I’lin. Ep. Ix. 26, 2 debet
valor saepe accedere ad praec¢w 12am pla'umque altis :t excelsi:
{diacent abrupta. eloquium, a poetical form for eloquentz'a, used
py Verg. Aen. XI. 383 tom: eloguz’o, Iuv. x. 114, and in later
, rose.—The abruptness of the transition from the music to the
fiction of the chorus, led Ribbeck to consider this and the follow-
line spurious: but it is not out of place to note the change in
guage as well.

  
   
 

218. sagax ‘skilled in’, with the genitive, as in Columell. I.
aracf. 22 sagmzlrsz'mu: rerum naturae. divina, cp. Carm. III.
g7, 10 z'mbrz‘um divina am's.

219. sorbfleg'is: divination by sorter, strictly speaking, was
tot practised at Delphi, although it was at Dodona (cp. Cic. de
Div. I. 34, 76), and especially in Italy at Praeneste and Antium:
(p. Mommsen, Hist. I. 187 n.: but the term was commonly ex-
tnded to any utterance of an oracle, as in Verg. Aen. IV. 346
{.yciae sorter, 0v. Met. III. I 30 P/zodlez's sortibur, Cic. de Div. II.
.26, 115, Where the word sorr is used of the answer sent from
fielphi to Croesus.

non discrepuit Delphls, with a compressed comparison, for

pttentia Delp/zorum.‘ expressions like ‘that of’ are avoided in 1

Latin, either by such compression or by the repetition of the
lubstantive. Cp. Cic. de Orat. I. 4, 15 (note), Mayor on Iuv.
:11. 74, Holden on Cic. de Off. I. 22, 76.

220-224. T It: satyrz'c drama dn'eloped out of tragedy, and
31a: intended to aware the sptrtators towards t/ze close of the day.

220. vilem ob hircum. Although the derivation of rpaycyata
om rpd'yos ‘a he-goat’, because this was the prize offered for
ccess in it, is now abandoned by the best authorities, who derive
e word rather from the goat—like appearance of the chorus,
ho were dressed as satyrs (cp. Bergk Gr. Lit. III. 12—4 3,

onaldson T/zeatre of tlze Graks’ p. 68), it was that generally, ,‘

opted by the ancients; and there is no doubt as to the fact
at a goat was regularly offered in sacrifice to Bacchus (cp.

. erg. Georg. II. 380), and that this goat was aSSIgned as the
rize to the leader of the victorious chorus.

378 ARS POETICA.

*221. mox etiam: Orelli (after Hand Tum III. 656) render-l
‘forthwith too’, in order to avoid the apparent discrepancy wit ‘
Aristotle Poet. IV. [7 6rd 16 éK a'arupmofi Merafiahei‘u, whici
represent satyric drama as older than tragedy. If there is a
contradiction, this is but a lame way of removing it. But thi
fact seems to be that while tragedy originated in the song off!
band of satyrs,——as Aristotle implies—and hence for a timr
tragedy and the satyrical drama were identical, as it developer)
it came to be far removed from them, and the chorus was dit.
ferently constituted; until Pratinas of Phlius, a contemporars
of Aeschylus, restored the chorus of satyrs, and wrote plays fc:
them, which were the beginning of a new satyric drama (Donalc;
son I. c. p. 69, Bergk III. 261).

The length at which Horace discusses the satyric drama
which is commonly supposed to have been quite unknown t
Roman literature, and took but a subordinate place even i
Greek, seems to require some explanation. It has been sug'
gested that one of the Pisos, or perhaps even Horace himse.
had had thoughts of naturalizing it at Rome, where the comii
drama at this time stood in much need of something to revive i:
But Prof. Nettleship has given some reasons from Diomedet
(p. 490 K.) to think that the Romans had a satyric drama:
Vv. 220—224 he regards as a translation from the Greek critic;
whom Horace is using throughout, vv. 225—250 as his own ex:
pansion and correction.

nudavit. It is not unusual for a poet to be represented 3
doing himself an action, the doing of which he describes: so Sat;
I. 10, 36 A lpz'nu: iugulat fliemnona, i.e. describes how Memnoy
was slain, Verg. Ecl. VI. 46 Pasz'p/zaen nix/6i solatztramore z‘uwm‘z
i. e. tells how P. solaced herself, and often. But here we have 5
bold extension of this usage. Peerlkamp objects that the satyr;
were always muff, i.e. clad only lightly in skins, and that maid!
711'! is therefore out of place: but Horace is doubtless thinkingl
rather of the chorus, who were made to throw off their usual dress:
and appear as satyrs. Cp. Munro’s critical note on Lucr. V. 97 “
where nuda daéam‘ is now read for the nudaéam‘ of the M85.

asper ‘roughly’, ‘coarsely’.

222. incolumi gravitate ‘without any sacrifice of dignity'~
sc. of the tragic characters who were introduced at the samu
time;——there is nothing comic in the character of Odysseus in thnl
Cyclops of Euripides: nor apparently in that of Herakles in thc‘l
Syleus (cp. Bergk Gr. Lit. III. 24.2)~— ‘

‘and tried
If grave and gay could flourish side by side’ (Con.):

or perhaps rather ‘ without sacrificing his own dignity as a tragic:
poet’. Hurd’s view that it means ‘bidding farewell to serious:

    
  

NOTES. 379

’ 55’ is ingenious: and he defends it by Carm. 111. 5, m incolumz'
eat urbe Roma, and Mart. v. 10, 7 Ennius est lectu: salvo tibi,
oma, Marone; but in the former passage this meaning is very
' probable, while in the latter the point of the epigram ab-
lutely requires that we should interpret ‘during the life-time
} Vergil’. It is not more possible for incolumz': to bear this
tense (although even Mr Yonge admits it) than it would be for
p5 to say that a man was faring well, to' indicate that some one
:had said ‘farewell’ to him.

temptavit, the form best supported orthographically seems
go be due to an early popular confusion with contemptus, etc.
iEtymologically the form should be tento, as a frequentative from
xma'o. Cp. Roby §964. Corssen I.2 122.

p _223._ morandus: .‘spectator grata erat novitate retinendus,
‘qui vemebat post sacnficra iam pransus, iam potus’. Acron.

224. functusque sacris: Dramatic representations at the
«iOionysiac festivals began very early in the morning (cp. Arist.
'rAv. 784 fl'., Aesch. in Ctes. p. 467, Dem. in Mid. p. 538): it is
tcommonly said that the satyric dramas were exhibited towards
aihe evening: this is quite inconsistent with the prevalent doctrine
as to the production of plays in tetralogies, unless, indeed, each
:cooet had a whole day to himself, as Bergk (Gr. Lit. III. p. '24)
Ethinks; but considering the slight support which that doctrine
,Enas (cp. yaumal qf P/u'lology VII. 279—292) this is not a serious
'cabjection. Bergk holds (Gr. Lit. III. 19 ff.) that originally
comedies only were produced at the Lenaea, and tragedies at
the Great Dionysia, but that at a later time the comedies were
unreceded by tragedies, and the tragedies by comedies, so in-
15erpreting the law quoted by Demosthenes in Mid. p. 518. If
ibis is correct, at least at the Great Dionysia, the satyric dramas
:may have been played towards the evening, when they no longer
«formed part of a tetralogy (if they ever did). That they fre-
quently were played independently is clear from the statement
bf Suidas that Pratinas wrote fifty plays, of which thirty»two were
usatyric.—We do not know when the sacrifices, with which a
manquet was always associated, were offered: perhaps during the
lanterval for the second or later dpwrou (Bergk III. p. 31), which
may have come between the tragedies and the satyric dramas.
LAt the Dionysia it was considered the duty of all loyal wor-
ltshippers of the deity to drink freely, ‘and reeling own the mighty
twine-god’s power’ (Becker Clzarz’rles, p. 178). Cp. l’lato Leg. V1.
V7 5 Willem 6e sis #éfinv oil-re dhhooi 1rou 1rpé1ret, 1r)\11v év 701.23 109 1611
'ibivov Bévros 060:7 éop'rais.

exlex, i.e. ready to defy all laws, with no reference to any
pecial enactment.

  

330 . ARS POETICA.

225—233. But in tile satyrie drama care must fie taken that
the language is not low, or on t/ze other hand éoméastie.

225. 1ta...ne, less common than ita...ut: but cp. v. 151:;
commendare, i.e. to try to win the favour of the audience foz'i
the satyrs, by putting jests into their mouths.

226. seria. Ritter seems to be right in taking of the gravr.
language of the heroic‘characters in the satyric drama, ludo o-
the jests of the chorus of satyrs: ‘to pass from grave to gay’.

228. nuper, not necessarily in a tragedy performed on thol
same day, though, as Ritter says, when this was the case, i
would give additional point to the warning: nuper is used with
great latitude of meaning.

229. mig'ret in tabernas ‘ should descend to dingy hovels’ :-
i.e. use the language common in such places: tabernae usually
denotes booths or workshops, as in Cic. in Cat. IV. 8, I7, Acad I
II. 4.7, 144, and very rarely (without any qualifying adjective,“
taverns; so there is no need to take it so here, as Macleane doesss
or to suppose that obseura: indicates that they were underground}
Cp. pauperum taéernas in Carm. I. 4, r 3.

230. vitat would more regularly have been vitet (which is
found in a few inferior M88.) in a sentence subordinate to rapt .‘1
but dam is so constantly used with the pres. indic. that the cons!
struction is retained here even against the rule.

nubes et mama, i. e. high-flown, empty verbiage, especially
out of keeping with the general tone of the drama.

231. efl'utire indigna: for the infinitive cp. Ep. 1. 3, 35;:-
Sat. I. 4, 3 dignity a’eu‘rz'éi. Roby§ 1361, S. G. § 540 (2). For:
futis and cognate words cp. Curt. Gr. Et. I. p. 252.

232. moveri Ep. II. 2, I2 5: ‘sunt enim quaedam sacra, in'i
quibus saltant matronae, sicut in sacris Matris deum’ Acronet
This refers doubtless to the Hilaria on March 2 5th : cp. Marquardb‘:
R6222. St. 111. 357. So too of Licymnia (probably intended for:
Terentia, the wife of Maecenas) in Carm. II. 12, I7 guam nee.
ferre pedem a’ea’eeait e/zon's, nee eertare i060, nee dare éraet/ziw
lua’clztem nitidix virgirzibw .taero Dianae (debris die. For the
way in which dancing was generally regarded cp. Sall. Cat. XXV.'.
Sew/aroma".5alta7'e elegaatius quam necesse est firoéae, where
Cook quotes Servius on Verg. Georg. I. 350 saltatimzem aptam'
relzgiom' are ex ulla arte z'em'elztem.

234—443. T lze language of tile :atyrie drama is to (Fe some»:
thing {Ietweeiz t/zat of tragedy and that of comedy.

*234. dominantia, a translation, probably used first by'
Horace, of the Greek xépta ‘proper’. Cope Introduction to'

  
    
     
  
 

N0 TES. 33.

nirtotle’: R/zetorz'c p. 282 (note) writes ‘Kfipcov (duona) is the
; proper " word by which any object is designated, and [which is]

4. "monly employed to denote it. It is therefore opposed to all
. ‘er other kinds of words: to all figurative, foreign, archaic, or

J ,, any way “uncommon” words...any words which strike us as
‘_..ange or unusual’. Cicero de Orat. III. 37, 149 contrasts

oprz’a verba with metaphorical (quae tranrfi’runtur) and newly
'u troduced or coined (Qua: nor/(177m: etfa‘cz'mus z'psi) expressions.
"Cp. Orator 24, 80, Quint. VIII. 3, 24 (propria, ficta, translata)
ist. Rhet. III. 2, 2.

' . nomina...verba: 6v6na1a...fillfla‘ra, ‘nouns and verbs’ covered
~‘iwith Plato the whole of language (cp. Cratyl. 431 B Myoc ydp
(1510:), 03s é-yq‘mat, 7') 101?er [pm/.d-rwv Kai due/.Ldrwv] gut/Beak éa'Tw:
(Ecp. 4.25 A): and though Aristotle added the aévfieo’uos and the
,‘fiStoics completed the ‘parts of speech’, the names of the two
1 ief classes were often used in the same wide sense, as here.
«Cp. Sat. 1. 3, 103 dance wrba guz'bu: votes .remusgue notarent,
@mminaque invent”. But cp. Palmer there.

. we»

235. satyrorum scriptor, i.e. if I were to write satyric
rldramas: the Greek critics denote these sometimes by the word
hwdrvpoc: e.g. Demetr. de Eloc. I69 (Rhet. Gr. Ix. 76 Walz)
ahr’fié yap émvofia'aev d'v 'ns Tpa'ychiav raifi‘ova’av, é7rei a'd-rvpou
.tfg‘ypdrber a’w-rl Tpa-yqoaias. Horace means to say that he would not
Qiconfine himself strictly to the plainest language, and avoid so
Qtompletely the elevated tone of tragedy as to reduce his semi—
"iidivine characters to the level of slaves in comedy.

\

236. difl‘erre with dat. as in Sat. 1. 4, 48 m'sz' quoa’fiea’e can‘t)
.Mfert sermom', :ermo merus: cp. v. 152; Ep. II. 2, 193 : colori
I; P' I' I7: 23‘

,3 237. Davus, a common slave’s name, said to be from Arias, a
sgDacian, the older name of this tribe having been Adm, according
éto Strabo VII. 304.. The name occurs in the Andria of Terence;
:r—Forcellini and the dictionaries based on Freund say also in
EPIautus, but this is an error: no character in Plautus bears the
'smame; it occurs only in Amphitr. 361 as ajest. Cp. Sat. I. 10,
0.40, and II. 5, 91 where the name is typical, as here, and II. 7, 2
‘ixiwhere it is ascribed to a slave belonging to Horace.

,- et audax: a striking instance of the value of the vet. Bland.
and the oldest Berne MS. when in agreement. These (and
' the Munich MS. C, which comes from the same source as the
Berne MS.) alone have et: all other MSS. have the evidently
4' rroneous an.
238. Pythlas, not the ancillzz in the Eunuchus of Terence,

but according to Acron a girl in a comedyof Lucilius, who
heated her master out of a talent. As Lucrhus IS not known

  
   
  
 

382 ARS POE TI CA

to have written any comedies, it is probable that, with Orellit
we should substitute the name of Caecilius. Cp. Ribbeck Come
Lat. Frag. p. 81.

emuncto, a coarse expression, chosen intentionally to illusx I
trate the style too low for the satyric drama : ‘ chiselled ’ 2
Terence once (Phorm. 682 emunxz‘ argmto mm) puts it into th.‘3
mouth of a slave, Plautus has the phrase more frequently: cp:
Epid. 494 quz' me emmaxistz' mucz'dum mz'numipretz’ .' Most. no 7
Th. dedzlrz‘z' z'erba. Tr. gui tandem? Th. probe med emunxh:
Cruquius took the metaphor to be one of ‘milking’, but th .‘
context in the last passage, and the use of the Greek der/Lfirra ,-
(cp. Menand. F ragm. 482 'yépwv dreuéavm" dfihtos) make it clean
that this is not the case. Bentley’s emendation, according to whicll
this word is read in Caecilius ap. Cic. Lael. 26, 99, is not to b
accepted, as e.g. in Long’s text.

Simone, a rich old man, probably the master of Pythias.

239. Silenus, the oldest of the satyrs, and their leadel
(cp. Eur. Cyclops), though riotous and fond of wine, was ye.
always represented as full of knowledge and wisdom, so the.“
Vergil can not unsuitably put into his mouth a philosophica. .
exposition of the origin of the universe and the early history or
man (Ecl. VI. 3i ff). Similarly when captured by Midas he i:
said to have taught him profound secrets as to the nature 0‘
things and the future. Cp. Cic. Tusc. I. 48, 114; and Diod. Sic.
IV. 4 (#an ae Kal ratda'yaryov Kai Tpo¢éa a'uvéreafiat Ka'rd. sz'
a'Tpa'relas mini; [Atoyémp] Esthnvéu, clarrynrfiv Kal BlddaKahol
'ywéaevov 713v Kahhla'rwv émrndev/Ldrwv, Kai asydka avafidh.
heoflac 1'93 Azovr’rarp wpbs aperfiv 're Kai 6:55am Evidently it was
not proper to put into his mouth the language of a low and
knavish slave.

*240. ex noto fictum carmen sequar. Horace has been,
speaking hitherto only of the language of the satyric drama, and:
to this he returns in v. 244: hence most editors explain (arm,
as genus dz'mza’z' ‘a style of verse’, defending this meaningb l
carmim'bux in v. 90. Then fictum is ‘artistically composed
and ex noto ‘out of familiar materials’. Schiitz doubts whether
can/zen can fairly bear this meaning, and holds that the scholiastsv
are right in taking it to refer to the substance of the poem. In
that case the verses must be out of place here : they must eithelv
be transposed to after v. 2 50, or else (as Schiitz suggests) fmda.
place somewhere in the passage vv. 125—135, or be rejected
altogether with Ribbeck. They are too good in themselves for."
us readily to accept the last alternative, and carmm may, I
think, fairly refer to the style.

seun ‘1 will aim at’: Ep. II. 2,143.

 

NOTES. 333

.’ ~241. sudet, v. 4.13, Sat. 1. IO, 28 exmdet (auras. Orelli
quotes Pascal Penxe’er I. 3 Let meilleur: [iv/res sant ceux
' u ehaque leeteur eroit qu’il aurait fufaire: and Wieland says
at these lines contain ‘one of the greatest mysteries of art,
Eihich Horace could blab very confidently, without fearing that
we was betraying anything to the damfi'rots’. But the mystery
msno special reference to the satyric drama.

 

as 242. series: cp. v. 46 in ilerln': serendis. 1unctura. v. 48.
rehe parallelism gives strong support to those who take earmen
:3“: refer to the language, not to the substance.

52 243. de medio sumptis: cp. Cic. Or. 49, I63 verha legenda
.m...nan at paetae exguisita ad 50mm: red sum/Ma de media:
I) u. (16 Orat. I. 3, 12 in media posz'ta, III. 45, I77 iaeentia susta-
axau: e media. Quint. V. 7, 3r verbiy quam maxime ex media
\mptis, ut, yui ragatur, z'ntellegat, aut ne z'ntellegere se neget.
ahis phrase too may be used of the matter, but is more naturally
rsken of the language.

98 244—250. If the Fauns use the language of the streets, the
rafter class of the audience will be qflmded.

58 244. deducti sc. in seaenam: so Acron rightly explains it.
'Inunl, virtually the same as the Satyrs, though corresponding
enre exactly to the Haviaxot, who along with the Satyrs attended
noon Bacchus. Cp. Ep. I. 19, 4.

)8 245. ne velut innatl trivils : the F auns are not to speak as
idthey were natives of the city, and so fall into one of the two
«)rposite vices of language, affected sentimentality, and disgrace-
i). coarseness. It has been supposed that z'mzati triviis and
:wenses are opposed to each other, the former denoting the
sglgar rabble, the latter the more educated men, who could take
': m in the business of the law-courts; in that case there would
3 a ehiasmus, the former referring especially to v. 247, the
rater to v. 246. But there is no sufficient authority for the force
ear assigned to forensis, and ae would require to be replaced by
J. ‘Born in the streets and almost dwellers in the forum’ is
'lqnply a phrase for townspeople. But there is probably also a
uiminiscence of the Greek feeling against spending too much
: me in the a’yopé; cp. d'yopaios, repirptana d'yopas etc. (Act. Ap.
.['II. 5: Flat. Protag. 347 E: Lat. subrastrani). Cp. fartio
usfemis in Liv. Ix. 46, 13.
+2 246. invenentur, a word coined doubtless by Horace, on
s 3 analogy of augurari, auspieari, interpretari, Ivelitari etc.
:dtoby § 961), to represent veawei'zeaflat. or aetpameuea’fim. The
fnrd might denote the spirit and vehemence of youth, as when
latistotle Rhet. III. II, 16 says 6101 5% uwepflohal aetpdxcwfiecs'
thofipérma yap anhofiaw. But the context shows that It is used,

if

384 ARS POETICA.

as in the passages quoted by Ernesti Lex. Tee/3n. s.v. ,uetpg
thifies to denote ‘affectatio concinnitatis a gravitate viru'
aliena’. tenerls, often used of amatory lasciviousness, as Cic. .
Pis. 36, 89 cum tm': tenerz'x :altaton'bus, and perhaps in Per:
1. 35.

247. crepent: Ep. I. 7, 84. dicta. ‘jests’, as so often
Cic. de Orat. 11., e.g. 54, 221 (note).

248. quibus est equus, i.e. the whole class of eyuz'tes, wb
had a census of more than 400,000 sesterces, not of course om.
the equite: equo publieo, the 18 centuries z'urzz'arum: the en
pression is loose, but intelligible.

pater: only z'ngeflui born in wedlock had a legal father
hence slaves and freedmen are excluded: cp. Liv. X. 8, 1
patria'os prime ersefaetos... gm’ patrem ciere fitment, id est, m'fil'
ultra qua/n ingenuor. But there is no reference to patriciars
here, as Ritter thinks.

res, i.e. substantial citizens.

249. cricti cicerls, still a common article of food in Ital;
(eeez'o fn'lto): cp. Plant. Bacch. 763; in Plant. Poen. 323 w
have tritieum et fria’as meter, which shows that frietz' goes alsI
with nude. Nux includes, and probably here specially denom
‘chestnuts’, earlaneae nuee: of Verg. Ecl. II. 52. Martial speak
of ricer as the cheapest kind of food, I. 104, IO arse eieer tepidun'
eonsz‘at. The Aimos Kuapo’rpcég of Aristoph. Eq. 4.1 refers not.
only to his favourite diet of beans, but also to the use of them i
the ballot.

250. aequis...animis ‘with favour’, as in Verg. Aen. m
372 llaee owlz': Pater aspieit dermis, .VI. I29 yuos aeguus amavz:
luppiz‘er, and often. Orelli wrongly ignores this use.

251—274. T lte iaméz'e metre used in tragedy must be Izamz’lea~
wit/z great care, and the Greek models, not the mug]; Latia
tragediam are to be imitated.

251. iambus v. 79 (note). The elementary character (a
the information here given is probably intended as a-modesa
introduction to the advice which Horace thought it needful t:
give to the Pisones, who may have shown tendencies to negfi
gence in the matter of metre. _

252. unde...1a.mbeis. Porphyrion explains the ccnnexioi
thus : ‘Omnes versus tragici trimetri appellantur. Quaeri auter?
solet cur trimetri appellentur, cum senos accipiant pedes. Qut.
niam scilicet tanto brevitas est pedum, ut iuncturae binos com
plectantur pedes’. This explanation seems to justify us i},
keeping to the MSS., which have no variation, except that '3
few have acredere for accrescere, which is doubtless only a glosss

‘I

E NOTES. 385

  
 
 
 

ecause of this rapid character it (the iambus) bade the name
imeter’ attach itself to the iambic lines, although, etc.’ For
very common attraction of tn'metn': into the case of z'ambeis,
. Sat. 11. 3, 4.7 gui tibz' nomen z‘nsano imposuere. Roby § 1059,
'3, G. § 441 (b): accrescere denotes the gradual adhesion of the
:tpme to that which is not properly denoted thereby.—-But a
onjecture of Ribbeck’s which substitutes momm for nomen has
ecently found much approval. He holds that Horace is here
tscribing three stages in the history of the iambic line : (I) when,
gs with the iambographers, the line usually, though not always
tonsisted of pure iambi v. 254: ('2) when, as in the Greek
ramatists, the pace was moderated, and spondees might be
”mind in the first, third and fifth places, v. 25 5: (3) when, as in
ac Roman dramatists, spondees were sometimes found in every
riot but the last. He interprets them ‘Hence even to the
iambic verses (Zapfieia) of the iambographers which are to be
:easured as trimeters, has the iambus so to say done violence,
7 forcing upon it a quickened pace in excess of its natural
rapidity, by repeating six times the same foot’. Airman, con-
“acted for mow’mm is either that which causes motion, or that
"ihich is moved, .or simply motion. The word is fairly common

1. Lucretius, e.g. VI. 474 e salsa momz'ne 1907112, and was else-
w‘ihere restored by Scaliger by a tolerably certain conjecture for
497mm: e.g. Manil. I. 34 7710712131an :1 cursu: sz'gnorum, Aetna
. ‘5: 3 :pifltusinflabz't momm languem‘ibm acre, on which cp. Munro’s
date. This conjecture and the interpretation therewith con-
ected were accepted by Keller in his edit/2'0 minor of 1878,
mt in the Epilegomena (1880) he returns to the MS. text.
,‘rJiiger 1° (An/mug p. 384) also approves. Schlitz on the other
mud rejects it : and I think rightly. The point to be explained
I why a verse consisting of six feet should be called a trz'meter
arse : and Ribbeck’s conjecture goes no way towards explaining
his. Nor is it easy to see to what previous stage of the verse
he iambus added a quickened pace, even if we assume, which
i far from certain, that a line with six beats in it is more rapid
'man one with three. Finally the more frequent occurrence of
~ure iambic lines in writers like Archilochus, Simonides of
'tnnorgos and Hipponax, is by no means established by their
:ztant fragments: it rests solely on the testimony of gram-
uarians, which perhaps means no more than this, that the
nmbographer sometimes wrote poems in pure iambics, as we
mow was done by Catullus (1v. XXIV.) and Horace.

:i 254. primus ad extremum: cp. Ep. 1. r, 54 (note). non

pridem. These words present a very grave difficulty, for in
e earliest iambics known, written 600 years before this time,
" ondees are found frequently in the uneven places. Cp. Archil.
22 Bergk4- Kai 14' 0177' (oi/1.3m» ofi're Teprwhéwv yam. Various

  
 

w. H. 25

386 ARS POETICA.

attempts have been made to remove the historical inaccuracy:
Some have suggested that non {ta pride»; might mean ‘not lonjn
after’, a notion quite without support. Others have assumed thar
the reference is only to Latin iambic verse, as written in the tinn
of Horace, but then it is not less incorrect as a historical state!
ment. Ribbeck suspects a lacuna, containing some such WOI‘d’l
as ‘it was not long ago that [the iambus appeared in this form
here and there with us: but with the Greeks etc.]: and Schiit'i
fears a serious corruption. But the difficulty is best solved b‘
supposing, with Orelli, that Horace is giving, not a historicalfl
exact, but rather an ideal sketch of the development of the verse
describing its various stages as they ought to have been in theory:
rather than as he had reason to know that they had been:
Iambic lines ought to have been originally pure, and afterward"
to have admitted spondees. Mr Reid ingeniously suggests that
we should read mm ita: pride”; etc., ‘Not so: long ago’ as i:
Verg. Aen. II. 58 3. But there a question precedes.

256. paterna: Ribbeck cannot get quite clear about th.
ancestry of the iambus, and therefore prefers with C. F. Her)
mann the conjecture of a certain Dutchman, alterna. This i
to miss the sportive tone of the whole passage, in which th.
iambus is made to give orders, to welcome, to be obliging an:
long-suffering, and to act in friendly fashion. A foot that ca:
do all this, may surely be allowed ‘hereditary rights’.—Horac1
omits to mention the last place, to which of course the iambm
also held tenaciously. Peerlkamp has thought it necessary t
remedy this omission, by reading sextave, red for socialite).
This last word is another of the drag:- ke‘yéaeua which are 5.
common in this Epistle. It means ‘admitting into partner»
ship ’. Perhaps a comma should be placed at quarta, so that
non...qua.rta. may be parenthetical.

258. hic sc. iambus, not, as some have taken it, as a:
adverb. nobflibus ‘famous‘, here ironical. Horace means that
the iambus appeared so rarely that they were hardly deservin;
to be called iambic trimeters; in some of the extant fragmenh
there are lines which consist wholly of spondees, with the excel:
tion of the last foot. But L. Miiller Emzz'u: p. 243 denies tha‘
this censure is on the whole justified.

260. cum magno: this position of the words, for whici.
Vergil would certainly have written magno cum, along with th".
spondaic character of the line produces a. rhythm which imitat<
the sense.

262. premlt, sc. iambus, or rather its rare appearance: cp:
Liv. III. 13, r prumebaz‘ ram: practer volgatam £1271szqu a'zmm
tum/u.

NOTES. ' ' 387

      
    
  
  

263. non quivis. Cicero judges more favourably the per-
ption of a popular audience: cp. de Orat. III. 50, 196 at in
is [numeris e! mall's], .n' paulum mode qflmmm est, theatra told
V'_ adamant.

264. et...poetis ‘and indulgence is granted to Roman poets,
: , hich poets ought not to need’. Peerlkamp, thinking that this
. ?? inc and the preceding one contain an objection made to
. ft orace’s too great strictness, to which he replies in the following
' e, reads net data, etc. and Schiitz much approves. But the
‘ es are just as well taken as a concession made by Horace:
,‘I admit that etc.’ poetis is strictly the dative, but requires to
' - understood again as an ablative after z'na’zgiza.

.5 265. vager ‘am I to move unchecked by law ?’ an: Bentley
Hadopted the reading at, which has very slight authbrity, carrying
gm the question, and interpreting: ‘All the audience do not
{notice faults, and those who do, excuse them. Am I therefore
fieliberately to depart from the rules of art, and write carelessly.
Heeling sure that I shall be safe, in my caution within the limits
bf the indulgence granted, even though I should suppose that
-'cvery one will see my faults’. This makes good sense: but it
{is not necessary to depart from the MSS. It is equally good to
tinterpret: ‘Or am I to assume that all will notice my faults,
find therefore avoid them, cautiously keeping within the sphere
in which I may hope for indulgence?’ The latter is the alterna-
tive to be chosen: but Horace immediately goes on to say that
‘Elzhis is not enough of itself. The Greek models show that more
«than a mere avoidance of faults is needed for excellence. Ribbeck
‘muts the mark of interrogation at mm, and joins tutzzs...cautu.r
iwith w'tavi: this would he an improvement, if it were not for
athe awkwardness of dcm'rlue coming so late in the sentence.
rOrelli’s view ‘Or falling into the opposite error, am I to suppose
{that all will see my faults, but none the less consider myself
Rafe from censure provided I take care that no verses which
we too rough or absolutely unmetrical drop from me constantly?’
"does not bring out sufficiently the contrast of the two alternatives:
Mlle latter in his interpretation is merely equivalent to ycrz'liere
'J'iz'cmter. In this case he could hardly be said w'lamirse m/pam.
(For tutu: ‘cautious’ cp. v. 28.

268. 1708 sc. Pisoues.

j 269. nocturna...d1urna. There is a curious resemblance
Iglthe form of the verse to Ep. 1. 19, 1 I.

270. vestri, the reading of all MSS. of any importance,
(1 as Bentley showed, much better in itself than nostri, which
ould be out of place in the mouth of a freedman like Horace.

Plantinos: for Horace’s opinion of Plautus, cp. Ep. II. 1,
70 ff.

 

    
 
 
 

(

25—2

388 - - ARS POETICA.

274. (11311513: the fingers were used, not only to count th:
feet, but to mark the z'ctus: cf. Carm. Iv. 6, 35 pollicz': z'ctumrs
Quintil. IX. 4, 51 vtempora etiam animo metiuntur et pedum e
dz'gz'torum z'ctu intervalla sig‘nant quiousdam notis.

275—284. Thespis is said to have been the inventorof tragedy:
and Acuity/u: to lzave improved it. Comedy followed, and mm
lzz'g/zb/ approved, until its license lzad to be checked by law.

276. Thespis (flor. B.C. 536) was undoubtedly the invento‘.
of tragedy: all our authorities agree upon this. But Horace hat
strangely mixed up the origin of tragedy with that of comedyl
The bands of revellers (KG/1.01) who went about the country «apt,
ToTs ’AOnwalots é1rl dancsu Kafifiaeuot and é‘o‘xwrrov dhhfihovs Ker:
ékmaopofiwo 1ro)\>\d (Schol. on Lucian Zeus Tpa-ytpfiés V1. p. 388,5
developed into the Old Comedy: and ‘it is clear enough that thl
", waggon of Thespis cannot well consist with the festal choir of thl
Dionysia: in fact this old coach, which has been fetched from
Horace only, must be shoved back again into the lumber-room!
(Gruppe An’odne, p. 122). Horace‘s account is equally incon
sistent ‘with the poetical requirements of the Athenian publi-il
trained by the enlightened policies of Solon and Peisistratusu
(Mahafl‘y Gr. Lit. I. 234). Thespis composed his dramas ‘fo3
city feasts and for an educated audience’. He acted himself!
but whether he was the leader of the chorus, and only delivereo:
a kind of epic recitations between the choric songs, as Mahaffj'
holds, or held a dramatic dialogue with the leader of the chorusn
as is the more usual opinion, is a point which our authorities dd‘
not enable us to determine with certainty. Bergk (Gr. 1,27. II"
2 57) distinguishes the ‘choir-master’ from the ‘choir—leader'
and thinks that at first the former delivered the speeches, ans
that afterwards there was sometimes a dialogue between the two

277. canerent agerentque is rather a loose expression, see
ing that there was only one actor, the rest being merely singers
Bentley’s conjecture of yuz' for quae is very attractive, and ha
been accepted by Ribbeck, L. Miiller and Schiitz.

peruncti faecibus ora: this was limited to comedy, when
the actors are said, according to a somewhat doubtful story
to have smeared their faces with the wine-lees of the new
vintage (7,0155), and hence to have got their name Tpu'yqofioi. Thi:
word is rather contemptuous and is never used of tragedians, cp.
Bentley on Phalaris i. p. 342 if. (ed. Dyce).

278. personae: there is no reason (with Macleane and Rik
beck Rom. Ting. p. 661) to reject the derivation of this were
from perronare, quoted from Gavius Bassus by Gellius V. 7 : cp
Corssen 1.2 482—3, Vanicek, p. 1217. It is possible that the
change of quantity may have been effected by a popular assimila
tion to rpéaw-Irov. The mask was not invented in order t1:

NOTES. A 389

 
   

engthen the sound of the voice, although it seems to have had
' eflect: but neither was it invented by the Romans, so the

‘ ment drawn from this falls to the ground. It was undoubt-

, ly introduced by Thespis to enable the reciter to assume
flifferent parts. Horace here ascribes to Aeschylus inventions '
livhich must have been made long before his time, probably in .
mnsequence of his reputation as an improver of scenic properties \
generally. Cp. Suidas: Ataxtihos clips rpoawweia. 56m}. Kai xpu'maac
isrexpw’uéua {xew Ton}: ‘rpa'yuroés, Kal rai‘s dpfifihars, Tai‘s Kahovaé
mus éufla’nrars, Kexpfiaoat. 0n the Roman stage the mask was
first used (according to Donatus) by Minucius Prothymus about
B.C. 120—100. Others say that Roscius first used it. Ribbeck
fiRfim. Trag. p. 661) suggests that Minucius may have been the
tilirector of the troupe in which Roscius acted. As the orchestra
:was seated for Spectators at Rome, they were brought much
aearer to the actors than in Greece, and the innovation was dis-
zliked (Cic. de Orat. III. 59, 221 smes...personatum no Rosa'um
wuz'a’em magno opera [anti/(want), although the fire in the actor’s
eyes was still visible (ib. II. 46, 193). Aesopus seems to have
acted, at least sometimes, without a mask (Cic. de Div. I. 37, 80
hidinjn Acropo tantum ardorem vultzmm algae motuum, etc.).
monestae, ‘handsome’ Verg. Georg. II. 392.

279. pulpita, in Greek dicpifias: cp. Plat. Symp. 194. B
Waflalvowos ém‘. 'rbv 6Kpiflavra pie-rd. 165v i'nroKmeu.

280. magnumque loqul is explained by Macleane ‘to arti.
Lzulate loudly’, on the ground that ‘there is nothing about style
mere ’. But in face of the frequent references in Aristophanes to
the lofty elevated style of Aeschylus, it is hardly possible to
,xsuppose that there is no allusion to it. There is of course a
suatural connexion between a loud utterance and high-flown dic-
Jiion: cp. Arist. Ran. 823 fipvxa'vpeuos {idea phi/Lara. 'yopqhmra'fii,
(land 1004. 6.70: t5 1rpu'3fos‘ 16v 'Ehhfiuwv 1rvp-yc60‘as fifiuara 06pm}. Kai
oxoamiaas 'rparytxbv Mipov x.-r.)\. For nitz' c. abl. cp. Reid on
uAcad. 11. I4, 4.4, Roby § 1226.

281. his, sc. Thespis and Aeschylus: Susarion, the reputed
(founder of the Attic comedy, was at least as early as Thespis:
Ibut ‘comedy did not attract attention at first because it was not
: userious pursuit. Thus the arehon did not assign a chorus to
dthe comic poets till late...but it was not until it had attained to
usome degree of form that its poets were recorded’ (Arist. Poet.
.c. V.). Chionides is called the first writer of the old comedy
wrpwra‘ymmo’rfis 117s dpxalas Kwacyfiias Suid.): Magnes was nearly
olcontemporary; next to whom came Cratinus (born B.C. 519), the
areal originator of political comedy (cp. Mahafl'y Gr. Lit. I. 424).
RWe do not know of any victory that he gained earlier than
fine. 452, which was shortly after the death of Aeschylus.

1%

390 ARS POETICA.

282. excldlt, not as Schiitz ex laude, but rather as Orelll-
puts it, ‘1rapp'qala impetu quodam suo delapsa est in petulantiam’ 1
ex- denotes the change from a previous state, but it is not neces‘.
sary that what this state was should be indicated in the contextslt

283. legs: Suidas s.v. ’Auriaaxos says ééo’xet 0570s tbfi<pLUa¢;
«cram/term ,m‘1 567v mepfiei‘v éE (Smitten-as: this was in B.C. 44o :
but the law was repealed three years afterwards. The law.
passed by Syracosius (B.C. 415) seems to have been solely at
restrict comic writers from taking as their subject the profanatiot:
of the mysteries. Cp. Meincke Com. Gr. Fr. 11. 949. The"?
oligarchs of B.C. 411 seem to have silenced political comedy b}:
terror not by law.

284. turpiter must go with obtlcuit; the disgrace lay iri
the fact that the outrageous violence of the chorus had broughl
upon it the restraint of the law.

285—294. Verratz'lzty and talent are éy no means wanting te.
t/ze Roman poets: t/zry have even s/zown oz‘zgrimz/izji in Me (inn/10.:
taken from their national lzistoiy; t/uy mfg/Lt rival t/ze Greeks a};
t/Iey were not so deficient in patz‘entfinz's/z.

288. praetextas. On the analogy of togata and 1711111211115
this word, which is derived from the toga pmetexta worn by
magistrates at Rome, ought to be praetextata; and this form isi
that usual in the grammarians. But Asinius Pollio in writing tc.
Cicero (Ep. x. 32, 3 and 5) twice uses praetexta: so does the]
writer of the ancient life of Persius, ascribed to Suetoniusg
scrzfsit etiam Flaccu: in puerz'tz'a praetextam: and Paulus p. 223
M. has praetextae appellant/tr (luae re: germs Romanormn Izalmzts
seriptar, where Miiller calls this form the more correct. The;
fabula pmetextata was first written by Naevius, who composed,
two on the early history of Rome, LII/w: and Romulus—the.
latter possibly the earliest source of the familiar legend—and one
Clartz'a’ium, on contemporary history, all three of great merit,l
according to Ribbeck: cp. Rim. Trag. pp. 63—75. Two praeora
textue are ascribed to Ennius, one to Pacuvius, and two t0o
Accius. For the comet-did togata of Afranius and others, cp. Epm
II. I, 57 (note).

2'90. unum quemque: cp. Ep. II. 2, 188 (note). Orelliifi
thinks that by ‘a malicious irony’ lIorace is here illustrating the:
carelessness which he censures: but no such explanation suits l!
the parallel instances.

292. Pompflius sanguls, the nominative for the vocative in '
solemn address as in Carm. I. 2, 43 almae filz'us fliaz'ae: Livy t
has not only amt/i tu, 15015211215 Aléanus (I. 24, 7), but even agea’mn \
{ton/{Vex fab/fen: papa/i lx’omam' (VIII. 9, 4.): cp. too Verg. Aeu. .
VIII. 77, UV. Herold. XIV. 7;: hence it is needless to resort to -:

5 NOTES. V 391

y explanation such as Orelli’s ‘non vocantis, sed declarantis
v e videtur’. Cases like v. 301 o ego Imus, Sat. 11. 2, 107 o

gnur pod/lac inimia': n'mx, II. 7, 69 o toties serous and the like
* e entirely diflerent. Persius simply copies Horace in I. 61
gm 0 patria'u: sanguis. Cp. Kiihner Aug‘. Gramm. I. p. 282.
ficcording to Plutarch Num. XXI. Numa Pompilius had four
mus, Pompus, Pinus, Calpus, and Mamercus, from whom the
i’omponii, Pinarii, Calpumii, and Mamercii were respectively
descended. The real origin of the name Calpurm'us is quite
unknown: Pompz‘lz'us is formed from a Sabellian pomp: corre-
sponding to the Latin quz’nque.‘ cp. Corssen 1.2 116.

293. dies ‘time’ and therefore feminine (Roby § 337, S. G.
Ii 106), not singular for plural. coercult ‘pruned.’

29%. praesectum: this is a case in which the combined evi- .
slence of the Bland. vet. and the oldest Berne MS. force us to
hdopt a reading which at first sight is less attractive than the
vulgate perfectum. The latter would agree with quad and must
are taken as proleptic after easz‘z'gavil ‘to perfection’. But if this
:eading is genuine it is hard to see how the much rarer word
~«irrzesea‘um should have got into our oldest authorities. Besides

I is somewhat tautologous with ad unguem. Workers in wood
'nr stone were accustomed to test the finish of their work by
massing the nail over it: cp. Columell. x1. 2, 13 materie: .rz'
'voborea est, ab uno fabro a’olarz' aa’ unguem debet.‘ Apul. a'e Deo
iSoer. Prol. p. 106 Hild. non lapz'dem afiram—leviler ex omnibus
371': ad unguem coaequaz‘um. [Similarly Verg. Georg. II. 277
"ases in unguem quadret for ‘exactly tally’.] Persius at once
Imitates and explains in I. 64. ut per [eye severos eflzmdat izmelm-a
wnguix; and Horace has Sat. 1. 5, 32 ad unguem factus homo.
l-Now it is a common experience that the nail is more sensitive to
I-Iregularities, when it has just been pared; and this is the mean-
;Lng suggested by praeseetum.‘ it does not imply, as Keller,
)Schiitz and others imagine, that the nails were cut away as
ihindrances; this meaning would, it is true, be inconsistent with
Izhe use of the idiom, but it is not required by the participle.
.lflence praeseelum is really better in itself, as well as better sup-
)ported than perfectum. It is commonly said that this Latin
[idiom is imitated from the Greek els dwxa, but it is doubtful
(whether the Greek phrase has always reference to the same
ausage: in the saying ascribed to Polycletus xaheru’rrarou etyaz
imi é‘p'yov, (iv-av e’v (lynx; 6 «17M; 'yI'yvn-rat the meaning seems to be
Rather that the task is most difficult when the minutest details
shave to be reproduced in the clay model: cp. Overbeck Gert/z.
31!. Gr. Plastik 1.2 355. See however Wyttenbach’s note on
[‘EPlutarch Moralz'a, p. 86 A.

; 295—308. This eareful polishing is quite z'nmnsz'stent with
“he notion that poetry 23' produced in a kind qf inspirea’frmzy. 1

4.

392 ARS POETICA.

would rather keep my unity as a critic, and teat/z ot/zers, wit/2'3
out attempting verse myself.

296. excludit sanos: cp. Cic. de Div. I. 37, 80 negat sins
furore Demoerz'tus quemquam poetam magnum esse posse, quan-
z'dem diez't Plato (sc. Phaedr. 245 A 6‘: 5’ do dyer! ,uam’as M01106.)
6'1rl 1'0;ande Bépas d¢ixnrat, 1rew't96is 03$ d'pa éx Téxmys iKamiw“
1rot'rrrfis éa'éuevos, drab); minis 1'6 tall 15 #0177019 {mo 1775‘ 1'61! aaww '
uéuwv 7'; ‘rofi owqbpouofiwas figbavlofln: cp. Thompson’s note): am:
similarly in de Orat. II. 46, 194 (see note there). According tn
Diog. Laert. Ix. 7, 48 Democritus wrote a book on poetry, it
which something like Plato’s words may have been found. Cp:
Cic. pro Arch. 8, 18 aceqbz'mus...poetam...guasz' dz'vz'no quarto».
spz’ritu z'nflari (P) Sat. II. 7, 117.

297. bona. pars, just like our ‘a good part’, ‘a good many’
so in Carm. IV. 2, 46 meae weir [zomz pars, Sat. I. I, 61 [Iona
pare ltomz'num: Lucret. v. 1025 has bond magnaquepars; sce
Ter. Eun. I23: Cicero has it in his dialogues (de Orat. II. 3, 14:.
not in his speeches. It strikes one as a somewhat colloquia‘;
usage: hence the phrase in the Odes may not be really parallel,“
though Wickham takes it so. non unguis ponere, i.e. neglects'
personal appearance, cp. Ep. I. 7, 50 (note). Schiitz quotes;
Tatian’s description of the Cynics (adv. Graecos, p. 87) Kama:
émemévot rwywuorpo¢ofiow 6'1!!!an Bnpt'wv 1repL¢épowes.

298. barbam, properly the mark of a philosopher (Sat. II.‘
3, 3 5 .rapienteI/l paxeere [)aréam), but allowed to grow by all who:
were careless of their appearance. The public baths were great:
centres for social reunion.

299. nanciscetur: the indefinite subject ‘aman’ is supplied
rather awkwardly after [Iona pars: hence Ribbeck suggests to
read qui for 32', a good conjecture, if any was needed.

300. Anticyris: hellebore grew abundantly at Anticyra inzi
Phocis, a town on a small peninsula, to the east of the Crisaean:
Gulf. It was not far removed from Cirrha, but I doubt the COIl-l
nexion between the names which Prof. Palmer assumes (on Sat.:
II. 3, 82). Many persons came to reside there for medical treat-I:
ment (ib. 166). There was another Anticyra on the Spercheiust
at the head of the Maliac Gulf, and it is asserted (but only onn
the late authority of Stephanus) that hellebore grew there too,
and that the natives professed to have cured Heracles of his:
madness. An attempt has been made (sanctioned even in the:
Dict. Geogr. and in Kiepert’s maps) to discover a third Anticyra ;
to suit this passage by straining an expression in Livy XXVI. 26,
in which Anticyra is said to be in Locris: but even the text .‘
there is doubtful, and the words brews nawzgatio a Naupaeto est
are interpreted by the immediately subsequent addition that the
town was attacked on the third day. Strabo’s language too by

NOTES. 393

0 means requires us to assume the existence of a third homo-
ymous town. The words of Horace here are evidently used
. loosely. If a commentator came across the phrase ‘Ten Karls-'
bads would not cure you’, he would hardly think necessary to
determine the geographical position of all the ten.

301. tonsori Llclno. According to Acron and Schol. Cruq.
rriLicinus was a barber, who was made a senator by Caesar because
lof his enmity to Pompeius. There was a Licinus who was a
.iGaul, taken prisoner by Caesar, and made his dzlvpensator: he
iwas afterwards emancipated and high in favour with Augustus,
.lwho made him procurator of Gaul in B.C. 16 and 15. There he
mquired great wealth, which became proverbial: cp. Pers. II. 36,
rjuv. I. 109 ego possideo plus Pallmzte ct Lia'm': (with Mayor's
smote); XIV. 305 pram’ive: Lz'cz'nus: Sen. Ep. CXX. 2o quorum
anomina cum Craxso Lia'noque numerantur. On him was written
ithe excellent epigram (commonly but wrongly ascribed to Varro
,lAtacinus), quoted here by the scholiasts: [Warmoreo tumulo
.lLin'nu: iacet, at Calo nullo, Pompeim part/o: gm} putet are dear?
'lThe good reply to this couplet is modern: cp. Madv. Opust. Il.
app. 202—4; and hence correct Simcox Lat. Lit. I. 247.—It is
ucommonly assumed that Licinus, the wealthy freedman, was the
.‘dbarber of the text. The evidence in favour of this is simply that
lithe scholiasts quote as written of the latter the epigram upon the
iformer. It is extremely doubtful whether Horace would have
hallowed himself this contemptuous reference to the former pro-
a‘fession of one high in favour with Augustus: and even if we
«accept the later date assigned to this work, there is no trace of a
11055 of this favour, such as Orelli is obliged to assume. Ritter
cneedlessly assumes three of the name. The simplest way is to
nreject altogether the story of the scholiasts, that the barber be-
:zcame a senator, along with the absurd reason for it. So Dict.
El Biogr.

o ego laevus: ‘how stupid I am.’

302. purg'or will stand very well; finger, which Peerlkamp
‘c_ proposes, would have been more usual; but it is only found in
':‘.wo unimportant MSS. Cp. Seneca quoted by Roby § 1683
u nunguam, inquit Cornelia, non filirem me dz'cam, qua: Grad/105
upeperi. The verb is here used strictly in a middle sense, like
1 xa0a£pop.a1, hence bilem is not exactly a Greek accusative, as
3 Orelli calls it; cp. Roby § 1102, 1126—7, S. G. § 462, 471.

sub...horam ‘in the season of spring’: cp. Carm. I. 12, 16
I variz's horis. We might well translate here ‘as the season of
.[e spring comes on’: cp. Ep. 1. 16, 22 (note), 11. 2, 169, Zumpt
§ 319, and Capes on Liv. XXI. 2, 1 (oddly misinterpreted in L.
I; and 5.). Celsus 11. 13 says that hellebore, which was a strong
; purgative, is best taken in spring; and Porph. here has amner

 

5.
t

394 ARS POETICA.

verno tampon purgalz'onem mmzmt, quad wratur xaflap-rmév, ;.
custom by no means unknown to anxious mothers nowadays.

303. faceret, sc. if I did not take a purgative in spring.

304. 1111 tantl est: either (r) ‘it is not at all worth while‘s
where nil=ofxt3éu, a strong negative, or (2) ‘nothing is worth
isuch a cost’, i.e. even the reputation of a poet is not worth thc‘
, loss of one’s reason. The force of the phrase in Cic. ad Alt. 1m
l 13, 2 and v. 8, 3 supports the previous view. Cp. Madv'

Gramm. § 294 obs. 3, 01mm II. 188 fi‘. Roby § 1193, S. G. § 494,-.»

cotls: so Isocrates, when asked why he taught others tct
speak but never spoke himself, replied Kai al dxéual. at’rral per-3
Teaefv or’; Box/await, 16v 5e alonpov éfiéa Kai 'r/Mrrmou «01.01701».
(l’s.-Plut. Vit. X. Oral. 4).

306. munus et oflicium, sc. scriéma’i, to be understooéc
from n11 scribens: of the two words officium is the stronger, as:
carrying with it the idea of moral obligation.

i

307. Opes, fstores’ of material: format ‘moulds’: v. 108,2

126, Ep. 11. r, 128. The derivation of the word forma from then

= root d/zar ‘to hold in’, whence also frmum etc. (Curt. Prince

1. 319) shows that ‘mould’ is the primary meaning of the word :1

if we take it to be from fer ‘strike’ (with Fick KZ. xx. 173),,(

it exactly=761ros. Hence there is no iia‘repov wpbrepov as Peerlvl
kamp supposes.

308. virtus, i.e. a true knowledge of the canons of thew
poetic art: dperfi. '

309. Here begins the third main division of the poem, and
the rest of it is but an expansion of the ideas of vv. 307—8.

309—322 (mm’e pm‘mtur apes). Tilefirst reqzzzlrz'tcfor wn’ting';
is romuz’jszgnmzt and wide knowledge of lutmau diameter, 20/; it/l‘
am (lest [Je gained [1} a study of philosophy.- and t/u's will win'

\ favour for a play.

recte sapere, ‘a sound judgment and correct knowledge'
of the matter to be dealt with, as it is clear from the context.
Orelli goes too far in giving the word a general meaning: ‘recte
cogitare atque iudicare de omnibus rebus’.

310. rem, i.e. especially the facts of human nature and cha-
racter. Socraticae: besides Plato and Xenophon, Horace pro-
bably was thinking also of the writings of Aeschines (cp. Zeller,
Sun-atcr, p. 208, E. T.), and perhaps Antisthenes: whether he
included the later Academics and Stoics, as Schiitz thinks, is
very doubtful. For other pupils of Socrates who wrote cp. Reid
on Cic. Acad. II. 23, 7+.

311. verbaque...sequentur: cp. Cic. de Orat. II. 34, 146

NOTES. 395

'( ote), III. 31, m5 rerum enim copia verborum copiam gzgm't;
I. "ato’s rule rem tme, verba sequentur ; and the saying of Asinius
ollio, quoted here by Porphyrion male lzercle menial verbis
'i rem :equantur. Acron reminds us how Menander used to
y that he had finished a play as soon as he had settled the
'2“ lot, even if he had not written a line. ,

312. quid deheat’, ‘his duties towards’ etc. not, of course,
iwith any special reference to himself, but generally what duties
nre owed by men. Hence it is needless with Peerlkamp to

' whange the second quid into quis.

314. conscripti, ‘a senator’. Paul. D. p. 41 M. conscrzpti
‘iglicefiantur, qui ex cguestri ordz'ne patribur adscrilzebantur, ut
wuumcrus smatorum expleretur. Livy, II. 1, 10 says deina’:
isenatus]...patrum numerum primorz'bus equestris gradur lettis
sad at summam explwit, traditumque indefertur, at in renatum
wotarmtur, qui [ultras guique conscriptz‘ errant: consa‘ip/or, vide~
ilicet mum in senatum, aflpsllabant lectox. Festus, p. 254 M.
says that [64. plebeians were thus added to the senate. Ac-
mording to this story, which has been generally accepted, the
. iamiliar phrase patron" consrrz'pti is for patres et wmcriptz'. It is
rjquite clear that Livy and Festus are in error in supposing the
mewly added senators to have been plebeians: it is absurd to
"Isuppose that at a time when the plebeians were admitted to no
magistracy, they should have constituted a majority of the
rgoverning council (cp. Madvig Ve7f u. Verw. I. 125, Herzog
. I‘Gesclz. d. R. Staalw. I. 130). But it is further probable that,
xin spite of the credence given to it by some of the best autho-
iirities, e.g. Becker, Mommsen, Lange, and Madvig, the story,
wand with it the current explanation of the phrase pat”: conscripti,
ais to be rejected altogether. Conscrz'pti is a very doubtful equi-
'-;Vvalent for aa’lectz', and that patres meant the patrician senators
halone cannot be regarded as established, in spite of Mommsen’s
.uarguments in Rb'm. Forsch. I. 218 ff. Hence lhne Ram. Garcia.
.‘1. “6 [E. T. 137—8] and Willems, Le Sc’nat I. 38-63, Droit
fRomaz'n pp. 187—9 maintain that pairs: conscripti means simply
" ‘the fathers (patricians) who are on the roll’. Thus we can
'1 understand Cic. Phil. XIII. I 3, 28 mutaw't (alum, pater am-
‘ststriptu: factus est. Comrriflus alone occurs only here. The
te strongest argument for the current view is drawn from the
F quotation in Festus, p. 254 ‘quz' pains quz' conscrzpti’ votali
mmnt in curz'am, which Mommsen, It’dm. Forsclz. I. 254 (note)
.21 regards as reproducing the formal summons of the herald in the
3 forum.

y indicis: Sat. 1. 4, 123 (note).
316. partes: Ep. 11. 1, [7[.

318. Vivas voces, ‘language faithful to life’: cp. Plat.

 

396 ARS POETICA.

Phaedr. 276 A X670» {Guru Kal Empuxov, 0:7 6 yeypaa/tévos :16an
iv TL AéyoL-ro étxalws. wras, preferred by Lambinus, has very:
slight authority and is only a gloss.

*319. speciosa. locis: loci has two chief meanings in rhetoric :
(r) ‘common-places’, i.e. passages of abstract exposition or:
discussion, which can be introduced in any place where they:
may suit the context, but which are not limited to any particular:
occasion: (2) ‘topics’ or ‘sources’ from which arguments may:
be derived, or ‘heads’ under which they may be arranged. The:
word is very common in Cicero’s rhetorical writings in both:
senses: cp. note on Cic. de Orat. I. 13, 56, where the [sci deal;
with such subjects as the gods, piety, friendship, justice, and the:
like. In Quintilian’s time the former meaning was the more‘
usual, and he sometimes follows it, e.g. VII. r, 41 plm'que....
con/anti .mnt 10d: :fiecz'osir mar/o w! ”2712'! at! probation”); con-I
firm/ibus.‘ but sometimes he returns to the other meaning, v.:
10, 20 loco: apps/lo mm at vulgo 7mm z'nlel/egmzlur, in luxuriant;
et adulterium et sz'mz'lz'a, sca’ sea/es argmzzmtorzmz in quibur latent;
ex quibus 51ml fietma’a. It is generally assumed that the first
meaning is that employed in this passage, ‘3. play striking from:
its brilliant passages’. Curiously enough Porph. gives exactly,
the opposite interpretation ‘colligit saepe magis placuisse fabu-~
lam, quae nudis narraretur verbis, quoniam res spectatorem;
delectarent, quam quae locis communibus explicaretur’. If he:
had our text, he must have taken versus inopes rerum=loa1
communes, the latter phrase having acquired by his time some--
thing of that notion of triteness and feebleness which attaches
to our own ‘common-place remark’, but not to a ‘common--
place book’. But Schiitz argues strongly for the second meaning:
of locus here, in the sense of the psychological principles from:
which the poet’s sketches of character are to be drawn. Then.
morataque recte does not add a quite distinct idea, but develops:
the first. ‘Sometimes a play, if it is vivid in its way of dealing'
with characters, and paints them aright, even though it has no‘
grace (Ep. 1. 6, 38), from its lack of weighty and artistic language,
gives more pleasure to the people, and keeps their attention
better than lines which have no substance and melodious trifles’.
Schiitz takes as an example those characters in Shakspere which
are always life-like, even when there is something repugnant to
our taste in the language which they use. Certainly if a play
has at once brilliant passages and true pictures of character, it
is hard to see how it can be nullz'u: wnen’s sine ponder: at arte.
Ritter oddly interprets of the scenery of the poem. It would be
quite possible to understand merely ‘in places’. Many inferior
MSS. have z'oczlt.

323. Graig: so all MSS. here: cp. Ep. II. I, 90. ore
rotunda, the ardya arpoyyéhov of the Greeks, denoted a

 
  
  

NOTES. 397

., mooth, easy style of utterance, so that Dionys. Ilal. de vi
emosth. 19 uses arpoyyfiM MEL: as opposed to puucpd. and
Rania. of ‘well-rounded’ periods, and ascribes to Lysias (Jud.
ys. 6) f] a'uo'rpérpovaa 1d uor‘mara Kai arpo‘y‘yéhws éxcpépouaa. Mas.
he style of ‘Lysias is nearly the exact opposite of what some
‘~‘§people mean when they talk of speaking are rotunda. Co-
‘iinington’s ‘ready wit and rounded phrase ’ will do.

1 326. In partea centum: the language is here not intended
xto be exact; the duodecimal, not the decimal method of subdi-
usvision was always used at Rome. The as was divided into 12
~. runcz'ae, the uncia again into 4 sicz'lz'ci, or 24 Jcrz'ptula or scrétula ;
.usometimes even the .rcripulum was divided into 2 simplia, each
“fig of an as. From strain/us (a small :crupus) comes
arcruple: the explanation of the by-form scrz'plulum is not clear.
~lProbably it is a translation of 'yde/La, which came to coalesce
s with scrupulus. Cp. Roby I. p. 44.7 f. S. G. § 189, Hultsch
J Gr. u. Riim. [Metro].2 p. 145.

p dlcat: Bentley’s conjecture dials is quite unnecessary. Cp.
‘ ’) Cam. I. 27, 10 dial! Opuntiae fraler Megil/ae. Acron says
, 1 that Albinus was a usurer. This is probably only a guess.

327. quincunce: cp. Roby l. c.

328. superat: so most MSS.: one or two have superest,
"’1 one superet which Bentley accepted: but the indicative lends
’-l liveliness to the dialogue: Roby § [761, S. G. § 751. Supero
"I not Japan-um seems to be the technical word in such a case.

poteras is the reading of most MSS.; a few have paterat.
.I Bentley adopts this, taking it as placed in the mouth, not of the
supposed teacher but of Horace himself, as a part of the nar-
rative: paterat dz'xisst, Trina. This is fairly good, but a need-
less departure from the MSS. The past impf. is best explained
as an expression of some slight impatience: ‘you might have
told me by this time’; not as simply for the pres. (with Keller,
&c.), comparing Sat. II. I. [6, for there too we have ‘an imper-
fect of neglected duty’ as Prof. Palmer calls it. Nor is it ‘you
used to know’ (as Mack-zine says), which ignores the force of the
perf. inf. Cp. Roby § 1535, S. G. § 643.

eu=efi often used by the comic poets in approval. Cp. Brix
on Plaut. Mil. 394.

329. redlt ‘is added’ so. to the quincunx: it denotes the op-
posite of the previous action, not merely its reversal. fit ‘is the
amount’, a technical term : cp. the taéula Veltz'ar in Bruns’
Fonm", p. 201.

330. an: all Keller’s MSS. read all, which is indefensible in
itself, but points to at: on the other hand the Bland. wt. and B

.,t ,l
—. -'~“_~<w

v
I

 

.
' ,, mamas A‘. .- ..

 

393 A185 POETICA.

with a few others have cm, and their authority is enough to make;
us accept it, as it is at least as good: Roby § 2255, S. G. § 8888
Macleane seems to think it a conjecture of Bentley’s.

aerugo used in Sat. 1. 4, 10: of the canker of malice, here:
denotes the canker of avarice. Properly it is t e rust upontl
copper coin. In Apnl. Met. 1. 21 aerugz'ni rem/er z'utentu: it'r
seems to be used as a contemptuous expression for money, butt
that is not a sufficient reason why we should take it so here, as:
Hildebrand (ad lac.) contends.

331. speramus has more authority than rperemus; as Bentley:
says ‘utrumque probum est, ut nescias utrum utri praeferendumu
sit’. So Cicero often has rememur and arbz'tramur.

332—365 (quid (tartar, quid non). A fleet must 6e brief, no! .
extravagant, and neither empty nor too revere. Some 511)): may!
be pardoned; and a poem mmt ée judged at a whole; and wit/z}
regard to its general style.

332. cedro, the resinous exudation of the realms or juniper- -
tree, was used to preserve books from decay: it was smeared on ;
the unwritten side of the roll: cp. Vitruv. II. 9, 13 ex cedro
elem/z, quad (atrium dicitur, narcz'tur, quo relz'quae res uurtae, uti
diam lz'firi, a tincir et a alrie mm laeduntur. Ov. Trist. III. I,
I 3 quoa’ m’quc rum (ed/‘0 flzwu: nee frmlzz'ee levix. Hence Pers.
I. 42 has mz’ro digua 10mins. cupresso: cp. Schol. Cruq. ‘cu-
pressus autem est cedri species, unde confici solent capsulae, in
quibus reponebantur scripta poetarum contra tineas.’ The lines
333—4 may be from the Greek: the comment then will be
vv. 335—365-

335. brevis: Horace is himself one of the first masters of
the terse speech that sticks.

336. deciles and fideles are predicates and may be translated
best by adverbs.

337. omne...manat: Bentley suspected this to be a line
foisted in by the monks, like many single hexameters in Juvenal.
His suspicions are groundless here.

839. ne is the reading of most MSS. restored by Bentley for
me: it is here final, not imperative. vent has the support of
the better MSS. and I do not see why we should not retain it:
many of the best editors prefer valet.

340. Lamiae. According to a Libyan legend Lamia was a
beautiful queen beloved by Zeus, but bereft of all her children
by Hera, whereupon she retired into a lonely cavern in the midst
of wild rocks, and there became a treacherous and greedy
monster devouring the children of others from spite: cp.
Aristoph. Pac. 758, Vesp. 1035, r177, Verrall Studies in

F NOTES. ' 399

u crate, p. 111, Preller Gr. Myth. 1. 484. The name is doubt~
derived from Nina: ‘maw’, with which is connected
a=xdqmra. In Apiil. Met. 1. 17, v. 11 the word is simply
e of abuse=‘old witches’. The vampire Lamia, who appears
. Keats’s poem, is of later origin. extrahat, i.e. describe how
1‘ t is drawn: cp. 221 (note).

i 341. centuriae seniorum, consisting, in each division of the
..Servian classification, of those who were over 45 years of age.
‘flhese older men cared nothing for plays which had no useful
lessons in them.

342. Ramnes, the first of the three original centuries of
knights, the other two being Titz'es and Lucerer (Liv. I. 13).
Much difficulty has been found in understanding why Ramnes
«bhould be used here to denote the younger part of the audience.
x-lBut the term seems only to have been used of the knights aqua
112:0, who served as cavalry, not of those who belonged to the
do quarter by virtue of their census; and the period of service
for cavalry was limited to ten campaigns, so that all these egm'tes
‘would be under 30. Hence Q. Cicero de pet. cons. 8, 33 de-
"‘scribes them as illa adulerccnlulorum aetas, Liv. II. 13 as firacerer
‘ iiuventutis, while he makes Perseus speak of them as equities
"minarium smatui‘ (XLII. 6r). There is no special reason why
{Rummy should have been chosen, rather than one of the other
‘icenturies. Cp. Madvig Verf. u. Wrw. 1. I6i—2. celsi:
“haughty’, whether we take it as an epithet, or as an adverbial
"tpi'edicate with praetereunt, cp. Liv. VII. 16 celsi ct feroce: in
Woelium variant, and Cic. de Orat. 1. 40, 184 (note);

343. punctum: Ep. 11. 2, 99 (note).

*345. 503115: Ep. 1. 20, 2. The question has been raised
'iwhether an author received anything directly from his publisher;
tit seems clear that he did, at least in the time of Seneca (de

; iBenev. VII. 6) and Martial (X1. 108): cp. Becker Gallur3 II.
a 389 f. If the demand was good, the publisher would be able tq
tmake a good profit: Mart. XIV. 194 (on Lucan)_su_nt quzdam qua
ime dz'cunt mm are poetam ; Jed qua" me vendzt, [Izlllzopola putat.

mare transit: here just in the opposite sense to Ep. 1. 20,

l [3 (cp. note). Martial was read in Gaul, Spain and Britain, and

:complains that he gets no profit from his British readers (x1. 3,
6). Pliny Ep. IX. 11 is delighted to find that his works have a
good sale at Lugdunum.

3&6. longum prorogat ‘extends to a distant day}, proleptic:
as Soph. Trach. 679 pelfov’ Etc-rem?) Myov. Schiitz connects
langum noto ‘known to distant parts’, not so well.

347. ignovisse: v. 98 (note). Just as the string of a lyre
may give the wrong note, or a bow miss its mark, so a man can-
not always produce the result at which he aims.

   
 

4oo Alr’S POE TICA.

350. quodcumque minabitur, sc. fm’re: Madvig ' (Adi),
Crit. I. p. 68) writes ‘neque enim Horatium a. p. 350 scripsissm
q_uod omnes toties legimus...(in quo durissime ita. auditur infirm
tivus, ut adiiciatur etiam se: quodcunque se percussuruu
esse minabitur; nam minari aliquid longe aliud est), hm)
mquam, eum non scripsisse ostendunt codices, in quibus es:
tide quidem dignis omnibus, quocunque, hoc est, quoicurzx
que.’ The confusion between quod or quo (from quoi) am.
cui is a common one in MSS. (cp. Madvig Emma’. Lit/m
p. 350, Roby II. p. xxxiii.). But Madvig is in error in sup
posing that quocunque has good MS. authority here: it ap
pears in none of the MSS. collated by Keller or by Ritter, am
the only trace of it which I have been able to discover is in th;1
inferior Berlin cod. 269 quoted by Schiitz. Hence it is perhap
better to keep to the unusual construction which is not unintelli
gible, rather than to depart from the MSS. minor is a strongej
expression for‘m'to.

352. ofiendar, fut. ind. rather than pres. subj. aut...aut.
it would seem at first that there is not sufficient distinctior
between the sources of error for the strongly disjunctive pan
ticles: but incuria. appears to refer to faults arising simply fron
carelessness, parum cavit to those due to the difficulties of th«
task, against which sufficient care had not been taken.

353. quid ergo est? ‘How stands the case then?’ Bentle:
restored the est, which earlier editors had omitted, asserting.
that quid ergo alone is used only when it is a kind of rhetorica
introduction to a following question; ‘what then?’. It is doubtJ
ful whether this dictum would hear examination, except for
Cicero. Cp. Reid on Cic. Acad. I. 4, 13.

354. scriptor librarius, ‘a copying clerk’, a slave set to this
employment by his owner in order to produce books either for
his own library or for sale. Cp. Marquardt R0)». Prizvatalt. I.
P- I57-

355. quamvis ‘however much’: for the construction cp.
Ep. 1. I6, 6; I7, I, 22.

et citharoedus: Bentley read ut, which is good in itself, but
has very slight authority. Most recent editors follow him.

356. ridetur: Roby§ I421.

357. multum cessat, ‘often neglects his duty’: Ep. ii. 2,
I4. Choerflus, Ep. II. I, 232.

358. bis terve, ‘twice, or even thrice’, whereas 51315111214
(v. 440) is ‘twice, ay and thrice:’ the former=raro, the latter:
super cp. Bentley on Epod. V. 33, where he rightly restored
bis terque. Here most MSS. have In} terqm, which Keller and
Schiitz retain, attempting without much success to combat
Bentley’s distinction.

g NOTES. 401

“859. quandoque=quandoeunque: cp. Roby § 2290, S. G.
[9. dormitat, the only frequentative from a verb of the
rth conjugation, and hence with 5, except seitari, Roby § 964.
e Greek grammarians and philosophers delighted to discover
onsistencies and errors in Homer, most of all Zoilus, known
'Opxqpoudorié. Lucilius (vv. 439—442 Lachm.) censured the
. , avagance of the story of Polyphemus. Ribbeck, holding
that the current text gives just the wrong meaning, reads in-
with a mark of interrogation at Homerus, and at idem
: abret idem. This is attractive; for the ordinary reading seems
b be quite inconsistent with vv. 35r—~2: if Horace is not
‘zfl’fended by a few faults, why should he be indignant at occa~
,::6onal nodding? But in this somewhat loose writing Horace
appears to have shifted his point of view. ‘If a poet commits
: {mt few faults, these can be overlooked. If he is always blunder-
glg, we ridicule him, even when to our astonishment he occa-
I'onally goes right. But if he is to be judged by a higher stand-
,jd, then he must expect us to be annoyed at his slips. But
after all he ought to be pardoned even for them, if his task is a
,png one.’ So the vulgate may be allowed to stand.

 
 
  
  
 
 

S 360. open longo: so the large majority of good MSS.
dome have opera in longo, which would have required fuit.’
resides the personification of the work is pleasing rather than
--$therwise, though Ribbeck holds that Bentley has by no means
:vjiroved that a work can sleep.

361. ut pictura. poesis. The comparison of a painting to
" ; picture was made by Simonides: o' Etuwuib‘ns 11);! new {unpa-
“zlav 7roimnv ocw'rréa'av npooa'yopeéet, Tiju Bé 1roina'w fun/poplar
{nhofiaau (Plut. de glor. Ath. 3), repeated in ad Herenn. Iv. 28,
‘ i9 poema loguens pietura, pz'etura taa'tum poema dehet esse. The
.ir'aisleading character of this utterance of ‘the Greek Voltaire’
gassing has brought out well in the Vorrea’e to his Laoeoon.
But here, as Orelli well points out, the reference is only to the
{Ixtemal aspects of the two kinds of art, not to their points of
Eaternal resemblance.
362. abstes: a ii1r. hey. Keller thinks that the reading
tpte: of the good MS. B points to the spelling opstes.

364. argutum acumen: Reid on (tic. Acad. I. 2, 7 points
t how often arg‘ute is joined with acute in Cic.

366—384 (qua w'rtus, quo fimt error). Mediotn'ty is per-
ittea’ in things necersary, not in things which are produced only
give pleasure. Hence no one should write poetry without the
uisite shill. '

368. tolle: Ep. 1. 18, 12. certls, not the same as quilzus-
m, but defining more precisely. Cicero de Orat. I. 26, “8

w. H. 26

402 ARS POETICA.

explains why we are such severe critics of those arts which exi;
only to give us pleasure, and which miss their end altogether
they fail to do so.

370. mediocrls, the only adjective with stem in -cri whic

i regularly retains -z': in the nom. sing. masc. Neue Formenl. I

10. disertl, strictly speaking not so strong as ‘eloquent’ (c;

Cic. Brut. 5, 18 fl]. Antom'ux...dz'sertos ail 5e z/z’a’z'm: multo:

e/ogztentem omm’uo ”amine/u), but here practically equivaler
to it.

371. Messallae. M. Valerius Messalla Corvinus, the patro
of Tibullus (circ. B.C. 65—A.D. 2), and perhaps known to Home
at Athens, won high distinction as lieutenant to Cassius :.
Philippi. Afterwards he attached himself to Antonius, but i
B.C. 36 he joined Octavian, and in B. C. 31 he was consul an
commanded the centre of the fleet at Actium. Of his eloquenc
Tacitus Dial. 18 says Cicerone mz'tior Con'z'nus et dulcz'or at z'
wrlxz's magic claimratus (cp. c. 21 ad fin.): Quintil. x. 1, It.
At xllessalla nitz'du: ez‘ candida: at quoa’am modo praefirms 2'.
a’z'cmdo nobz‘litatmz mam, air-17):” minor [quam Asinius]. H
and Asinius Pollio are commonly coupled as the last of the old:
group of orators (Quint. x. I, 23). There is a very good notic
of him in Smith's Dirt. Biog. no. 8. Cp. Carm. III. 21, Sai
I. [0, 29.

Cascellius, an eminent lawyer, distinguished however no
so much for his learning (Dig. I. tit. II. 2, 4.5 Tre/Iatz'us pm'tia
Carry/Zia, Casts/liar Treéatz'o eloqumtior fuzlrse dicz'tztr, Off/2'14
utrogm' (Jar/for) as for his wit and boldness (Macrob. II. 6,
{Hr/5 comm/hrs uréam'taz‘zk mz'rae Zz'berlatisque: cp. Val. Ma)
VI. 2, 12 air iuri: Cir/1'12} :cz'm/z'a dimly, qua»: parka/ore cm;
lumaxl). ‘It was not this Cascellius to whom Scaevola th
augur used to refer clients who consulted him on praediatoria:
law (Cic. p. Balb. 20, 45, Val. Max. VIII. 12, I), for Scaevol'
died shortly after B. C. 88, by which time Cascellius canno
have gained any reputation: besides Mr Reid (on Cic. l. c.) ha
shown that Valerius was mistaken in supposing that the Cas
cellius of Cicero’s story was a lawyer at all. He may hav-
been the father of the lawyer. Cp. Introd. The evidence whic'
connects Cascellius with B. C. 56 is the story told by Macrobiu
(l. c.), that he was consulted by a client at the time whe:
Vatinius was giving a gladiatorial show, probably in the yea
when he was candidate for the praetorship.

372. in pretio est: ‘has his value.’ [This is a regal:
phrase of persons or things which not holding the highest place
are yet of some value. Cf. Plaut. Asin. I. r, 46 m primu
.mu'z'x.‘ no: [amen in prelia Jumw: Poen. I. 2, I I7 prz'mum prim.
J‘d/T’d xix at sacmuicz tu .mzmdo salve 2'12 pretz'o: h’rtz'a salve exlr.

  
    

NOTES. 403

etz'um: Volcat. Sed. ap. A. Cell. XV. 24 Naezlz'us pretio in
last. A. P.] mediocribus: Roby, § I 357, S. G. § 537 (c).

373. non homlnes, non (11: some MSS. invert these clauses,
p t columnae comes in much better as an anti-climax with the
' er in the text: the word is itself a burlesque exaggeration
, the usual term pilae (Sat. I. 4, 71) for the posts in front of
. e booksellers’ shops. Cp. Palmer’s note there. We may

' slate ‘counters’.
F374. symphonla. is any kind of orchestral or choral music:
pueri :ymjrlwm'aa' (Cic. p. Mil. 21, 55) are singing-boys: but
. e oxymoron is doubtless intentional. Cicero often speaks of
e :ymp/zom'a as an accompaniment of banquets. Cp. Senec.
p. 54. in comixsatz'om'lim nortrz's plus canlorum esl, guam in
atris alim :peclatorumfm't. Becker, Callus3 111. 261.

i 375. crassum: thickness was generally considered a fault
the perfumed unguents, supplied by the hosts at a dinner
13am. II. 3, 13, 7, 23 fund: capacibus ungumla a’e com/u}, III.
i4, 7. Catullus XIII. It says he can furnish nothing but the
“jerfume: there Ellis quotes Xen. Symp. II. 3 Ti ofiv; cl mi
”901' 'ns fipfir évé'yKaL, l'va. Kai eriwfit’a éa’rtdmefiafl. Cp. Plin.
N. H.'XIII. I, 2 071111221 ungumta aculz'ora fimzt costo, amomo...
varsiora myrrlw: ib. 3, 4 quom’am crasnlzm’o maxz'me delectat,
'vissum appellantes, lz'm'que z'am, non so/um perfumfl ngumtz‘:
~2i'aua’ent.

Sardo melle : Porph. says ‘Corsicum et Sardum mel pessimi
gaporis est’: this was in consequence of the bitter plants (Verg.
“Sci. VII. 4r ego Sam'om'z's w‘a’ear liln' amarz'or Izeréz's) and the
Eews (ib. Ix. 30 52': tua Qi'rnaearfugz'ant examz‘mz laxos) which

~{new there in abundance, and made it asperrz'mum (Plin. N. H.
" xxx. 4, IO). Cp. Ov. Am. I. 13, 9 (11mm (caram) puto de laugae
’ ‘mllzctum flare a'cutae 7128/18 ml) in (Hill Corsica misz't apis.

papaver: Cp. Plin. N. 11. XIX. 53, I68 papawr (andidum,

- ‘ in: semen loslum in secmm’a mama cum mellg a/ma’ anti 2w:

Eaatur. The Spartans in Spliacteria were supplied with [1.17wa
- gepeN-rw/Aévn, to allay hunger. Cp. Kriiger on Thuc. IV. 26.

‘ ' 376. duci cena, like acidic»; ducz’mus (lip. II. 2, 202), Wild
' utena’a ext (Epod. I7, 63) etc.

377. natum, v. 82. inventum, v. 405.

. 378. decessit has ‘fallen short of’: a’z'stessit, adopted by

mbinus, has very slight authority. paulum: so all MSS.

.r ere, the cod. Veron. of Livy (Mommsen p. 169), and the best

SS. of Cicero: even in Plautus (cg. Epid. 238, Curc. 12;)
i d in Lucretius the older form [haul/us nowhere appears In

26—2

  
  

404 ARS POETICA.

our MSS.; hence paulum is rightly retained by Munro, e:
I. 410, in spite of Lachmann on III. IOI4. Augustus wrc1
paulo in the Man. Ancyr. III. 21, and so the M85. have s
Verg. Ecl. IV. I. On the other hand Paul/u: is the form I
the proper name on coins and inscriptions, though M88. 3
divided. Cp. Sat. 1. 6, 41. The word is not directly connectt:
with paucu: (as Roby, § 868, says) but is more probably 1
[mum/us. Cp. Corssen 112 531—2.

vergit ad 1mum, ‘approaches the lowest’: i.e. is little bettt
than the worst.

379. armis, not, as Orelli, such as are mentioned in t.
next line, but ‘weapons’ for sham fights: cp. Ep. 1. 18, 54..

380. pilae: z'mz’octu: nowhere else is followed by the ge:
but cp. sollerr Zyrae in v. 407, Roby§ I320, S. G. § 526. C)
Sat. II. 2, II 5m pz'la velox...seu te discus agz't. For the vario»
kinds of ball-play cp. Marquardt A’Jm.,Prz'z'ata[t. II. 420—42;
or Primer (3f Rom. Ant. p. 37. The ball and quoit were he;
in high esteem, but the hoop (trot/tux) was rather despisen
cp. Carin. III. 24, 57, CV. Trist. 11. 486,111. 12, 22, Art. An
III. 383 £2171! £1113 (sc. wink) celeresgue pilae iatulzmzque trot/zigf
armague et in gyros ire coactu: equus. The hoop was set wi .
rattling rings: cedat ut aigutz's obw’a turba trot/2i: (Mart. x11.
r69L

381. spissae: Ep. I. 19, 4|, and v. 205. 1mpune=merizz
coronae: Ep. 1. 18, 53.

382. versus. It is better not to placeacomma after vtrrw
as Bentley does: nem'o does not govern versus, but rathsl
fingere repeated.

383. liber, opposed to serum, ingenuus opposed to [that
tinus. Understand est, not, as Orelli, sum; for to quz‘a’m‘ v
supply aua’eat not audeam.

census...summam, cp. Cic. p. Flacc. 32, 80 wall/{512' magmas
agri moa’um cemen'. . .cum t2 aztdz‘sret £07103 mo: e555 remum. Rob:
§ 1127 says this is the only other instance of this construction -1
cameo/z Gell. VII. [3, I has classz'ti dz'cebantur, guz’ cxle. 72217.:
aeris (Impliuxzxe and grant, but this is later than Roby’s limiti
The construction with abl. is more common, and from this 11:]
comes the very frequent meaning in later writers ‘to be valued (
distinguished for’: e.g. Mart. I. 61, 3 cerzsetur Apmza Lit/1'0 .m
fellas: the accusative construction seems to have given rise to tH
curious use in Ovid, Ep. Pout. I. 2, 137 lmm...dz'lectam est in!“
romz'te’s [Marcia ama mar. For the equestrian census cp. Efé
I. I, 57.

884. vitio, interpreted by Acron as v. corgfioris, hence 985
mnux est. But that is not to the point here: it means only ‘then

 
    

NOTES. 405

1 nothing against him’: cp. Ep. I. 7, 56. The inappropriate-
.ss of the plea makes any reply on the part of Horace super—
ous.

- T 385—390. Even gf you are well quali a! to write do no! I):
2‘. Izaste to publish.

‘ t 385. tu, sc. maior Pisonum: dices ‘will, I am sure, say’.
fillvita. Minerva, explained by Cic. de Off. I. 3x, no neque 012'»;
~- {Wind naturae repugnare net quz'cguam segui, quad asseqm' non
quads, ex quo magis emcrgit, quale sit decorum illua’, idea quid
hi/zil duet inwita Miwrva, ut az'unt, ia’ est adversante et repug—
iurmte nature. Minerva, the goddess of the mental powers,—
die name being akin to mam—came to stand for them by met-
‘pnymy, as Ceres for corn, Bacchus for wine, and Juppiter for
the sky (if this be the true explanation of the usage). Cp. Sat.

;~ 4!]. 2, 3 crassa Minerva, Cic. de Am. 5, 19 pinguz' Minerva.

‘ 3 386. ld—iudicium ‘such is your judgment’, 3. construction
"ignore common with the relative.

§ olim ‘at any time ’.
387. Maeci: cp. Introd. Bentley restored the true form of
"the name.

388. nonumque...1n annum. It can hardly be doubted
that (as Philargyrius on Verg. Ecl. IX. 35 says) there is a direct
* ga'eference to the Smyrna of C. Helvius Cinna: cp. Catull. xcv.
.1—2 Smyrna mei Cz'mzae mmam post deuique messem quam
viroepta est nonamque edita post lu'emem: Quint. x. 4, 4. Cz'mzae
_ (Smyrnam nor/em mzm's acre/51mm fan/am. In his case the long
Elaboration seems to have led to obscurity; but Verg'il greatly
)admired him (Ecl. IX. 35). Cp. Teuffel Rom. Lit. § 210, 1—3.
1But Horace seems to refer not so much to the time spent upon
‘iihe composition, as to the interval to be allowed to lapse be-
étween its completion and publication, and so Quintilian takes it
[in his dedicatory letter to Tryphon: qm’ém tompmzena’is...paulo
.ziplus guam biennium“.im/‘endzfl‘.”mus dtz'mz’e [Ioratz' courilz'a,
:‘igui in arte poetira .mmltl, 712 prara'pilelur edz'tia...tz’abam ii: otium,
" wt rafrigemto inwiztz'ouz's amarc dz'lngn’nter rcpctil‘os tamymzm [actor
vferpmderem.

i 389. membranis ‘the parchments ’. Usually membrana
" denotes the parchment case or wrapping of the papyrus roll,
" which formed the 11hr: cp. Ellis on Catull. XXII. 7, with Munro
' on Catullus p. 53 (quoted on Ep. 1. 13, 6); but that meaning is
out of the question here. Schlitz thinks that this passage proves
that parchment was sometimes used for the rough draft of a poem:
but this is unlikely in itself, as parchment was very expensive,

.:: and besides it spoils the point, which comes out better if we
suppose that, even after the fair copy had been made, the poem

406 ARS POE TI CA.

was to be put aside for nine years. Cp. Palmer on Sat. II. 3, ,:
5i raro sci-ion, at toto mm quater anno memoranam pastas;
Probably at this time the author’s own copy was made on durab!
parchment, and copies for sale on the cheaper papyrus. C]:
Becker Gal/1‘53 II. 372. Birt, in his careful discussion of the use
of parchment in Dar antiée But/twat”, thinks that parchmers
was used for the first sketch, because writing could be cleaner:
off it, better than off c/zarta of papyrus. Cp. pp. 56 ff.

390. nesclt...revert1: Ep. 1. 18, 71.

391—407. T111: power of poetry is slzezwz [I] the stories of 01
[5/15/15 and A nip/lion : it laid t/ze foundations of civilization: am:
mm were roused to war and taught wisdom by its strains.

391. silvestres, i.e. when ‘wild in woods the noble savag;
ran’. Sat. 1. 3, 99 ff.

sacer = soar-(lo: TIN-civil]; of Verg. Aen. VI. 645. in;
terpres: Eur. Rhes. 936 ,uuo‘rnpiwv TE 'réiv dropp'rirwv (bani
£66159! ’Opcpeés. ‘Orpheus, the son of the Muses, was a singe‘
inspired equally by Apollo and by Dionysus’ E. Curtius Ext. m
78. Plato Protag. 316 D mentions him with Musaeus as having
introduced reherds Kai xpno’wfilas, but in Rep. II. 364 E ht
attacks the mendicant prophets who ‘produce a host of bookd‘
written by Musaeus and Orpheus, who were children of tllt
Moon and of the Muses—that is what they say—according te‘
which they perform their ritual’. Aristotle doubted the genuine.
ness of the poems current under the name of Orpheus (de An. I.
5, 15), and, if Cicero de Nat. Deor. I. 38, 107 reports him cor-‘
rectly, even his existence. The OrpIzz'az now extant are mainly
later than the Christian era. Cp. K. O. Miiller Gr. Lit. 1.’
25, and Bergk Gr. Lit. I. 392—401.

392. caedibus: Aristoph. Ran. 1032 ’Opzpet‘w ,ue‘v yap Tells-
1d: 0’ 1'7,u.i‘v Karédetge (1)6wa ‘r’ abréxeofiat.

393. tigris: the beasts appear following Orpheus first in
Eur. Bacch. 56+ év 'raTs ’OMmrov fiakdnats, €v0a 7ror’ ’0p¢a}s
KLOapifi‘wv Et’wayev 6év§pea Moi/Gals, Efiva'yev Ofipas d'ypu'n'as. In
Eur. Iph. Aul. 121 I (cp. Med. 54.3), we have only the stones, as
in Carm. I. 6, 7; 24, 13 we have the trees: but in Aesch. Ag.
r630 frye wraivr’ cim‘) 9600777)": xapé. In the accounts of the my-
thologers the beasts became prominent.

rabidosque: this reading is supported by many of the best
MSS. including 81am]. vet. and 33771., and is therefore to be ac-
cepted. Keller from his point of view thinks that the scale turns
decidedly in favour of I‘tI/ll'dos. That rapid”: may mean ‘fierce'
is sufficiently proved by Vergil’s use of the word of heat (Eel. II.
10: cp. Conington’s note), of the sun (Georg. I. 92), of fire
(Georg. IV. 263) and of the dog-star (ib. 425). But here there

9 NOTES. 407
is no need to introduce it: and [wire strongly confirms rabz'a’os.
flu Lucre IX. {3 rabidi leaner, v. 892 rabidis eam'lms, the MSS. *
lirave ram rapidir, altered the former by Wakefield, the '
=tlatter by Bentley, with the approval of Lachmann (‘debebat ‘
->z;cire leaner rapid” Latine dici non posse ’) and Munro. I doubt,
iiwith Conington, whether Lachmann does not go too far, though
bf course he only means ‘in the sense of ravening’. Keller
Iquotes rajiidigue leom'x from Lucan VI. 337, but Weber and
Weise both have rabz'dz'que, though (as usual) MSS. are divided.

394. nrbia has much more authority (including Bland. wet.
land Bern.) than ara's, and it is hard to see why Bentley ignored
it; still more why Orelli and Haupt should have preferred
tithe latter: the arx Yhebamz was founded by Cadmus, hence
‘scalled Cadmea. while according to Pausanias (Ix. 5, 1—3) Am-
luphion and Zethus built the lower city. But the chronological
srelation between Cadmus and the two brothers is given differ-
;rently in different authorities : cp. Grote History ty' Greece, Part I.
.;c. xiv. It is curious that Homer knows nothing of Cadmus:
min the Odyssey (XI. 262) Amphion and Zethus build the walls of

:g'iThebes. ‘The story about the lyre 0f Amphion is not noticed in
V EHomer, but it was narrated in the ancient gm, és Et’xpui'rrnv, which
FPausanias had read: the wild beasts as well as the stones were
kobedient to his strains (Pans. IX. 5, 4). Pherecydes also re-
:s‘lated it (frag. 102 Didot)’ ()rote l. c. Cp. Carm. III. II, 2
minor/it A inf/122m lapz'a’es (anendo: Ep. 1. IS, 41.

395. blanda: Ep. II. I, 135.
396. sapientla, predicate, with the infinitives in apposition.

397. publica, etc. Horace follows the division of the
8 Roman law: cp. Gains II. 2 mmma z'taque rerum divisz'o in 11mm
Jvartieulos dz'duritur: 71am aliae szmt diz'z'm' z'urz's, alz'ae humani.
lDi‘oz'ni iuris sunt veluli res sacrae e! rc/I'giome. Io. Hae autem
‘V, quae lzumam' iuris smzt aut publicize szmt aut privalae.

398. concubltu vag0=the z'enerem z'neertam of Sat. 1. 3,
: I 109. The Epicurean conception of the early history of man
' 11 upon the earth, which Horace has in view here, is given fully in
I Lucret. v. 925—1457. On much of it Darwin’s Deuce/2t offllan
'fi furnishes an interesting commentary. mantis ‘the wedded’.
I Dig. XXIV. I, 57. inter marilos nilzz'l agitur. Apul. Met. VIII. 2
.1 sobali nowrum marz'tormzz. The use here shows that it is not
a solely ‘post-classical’ as L. and S. say. But cmzizeges is more
0 common in this sense: cp. Catull. LXI. 237 éom’ com'uges, LXVI.
3 80 unanimix wm’ugibus.

399. ligno: ‘aereis enim tabulis antiqui non sunt usi, sed
,1 roboreis. In has incidebant leges, unde adhuc Athenis legum
st; tabulae dgoves vocantur' Porph. They were also called xfipflets:

408 ARS POE T1 CA.

for the difference between the two cp. Lidd. and Sc. 5. v., Plub
Solon c. xxv. (Vol. I. p. 193 Clough). Dionysius says that thil'
Twelve Tables were first engraved on bronze (arn'Xars xaMaisi‘

so Mommsen I. p. 290), but other authorities say ivory (Pom-('1'
ponius in Dig. I. 2, 2, cp. Nicbuhr Hist. II. 316 note): anrr

Arnold (Hist. I. a 56 note) thinks that Livy's simple tabulae (III?!

34) points to wood.

400. sic: i.e. as civilization grew. vatibus: Horace is
thinking of mythical poets like Linus, Orpheus, Musaeus.

honbr: in v. 69 Horace uses 1107255: lama: is far more com-v
mon in Cicero and Livy than lzonor and is the only form used by-
. Vergil. Horace, Ovid, Tacitus and the later poets use the two:
forms indiscriminately. Even Plautus varies, if we may trust;
the MSS.: cp. Trin. 663 and 697 with Ritschl's note. Note thatr
the 5 is never retained, except in iambic words: (Ir/ms is on a
difierent footing. Cp. N eue Fol-72ml]. I. 169, Lachmann on.
Lucret. VI. 1260.

401. insignia, not an epithet of Homerus, but ‘gainingj;
fame after these’.

402. Ty'rtaeus, an Athenian sent to the aid ofthe Spartans, .:
when hard pressed by the war with the revolted Messenians.
The legends about him vary greatly: Bergk (Gr. Lit. II. 247):
fixes his date at B.C. 640: others less correctly assign it to:
B.C. 683. Cp. Grote flirt. Pt. II. c. 7. we have about 120':
lines of his elegiac poetry, containing exhortations to valour, ,
and smaller fragments of his épfiarfipta, anapaestic marching
songs. His poetry was highly prized at Sparta, and sung in
time of war: on the strength of it Leonidas pronounced him
6.71106: véwv (l/vxc‘ts aixdkkew. Cp. Bergk Gr. Lit. II. 244— 258,
Poet. Lyr. Gr.3 393—405. Quintilian, X. r, 56 says quid?
Hamlin: frustra Tyrtammz Homero snfiz’ngit? where Mayor
quotes passages from Dio Chrys. in which the two names are
coupled. But Crates the philosopher maintained that passages
like Horn. 11. xv. 496 ii". were more rousing than anything in
Tyrtaeus. mares, Ep. 1. r, 64.

403. exacuit: Bentley on Carm. I. 24, 8 shows by many
instances how regularly Horace uses a singular verb with
several subjects if all, or at least the nearest one, are singular.
Cp. \V'ickham on Carm. I. 3, 10; Bentley on Sat. I. 6, 131.

sortes: v. 219 (note), Mommsen Mitt. I. 187 (note). The
oracles of Delphi, of Bakis and of the Sibyl are probably
especially intended. ‘A strange coincidence! that from that
Delphian valley whence, as the legend ran, had sounded the
first of all hexameters (Ev/upépere wrepd. 7" oiwvoi Knpév T6 [.Lé-
)uaacu)...should issue in unknown fashion the last fragment of

’ NOTES. ‘ 409

3' ‘reek poetry which has moved the hearts of men, the last
: reek hexameters which retain the ancient cadence, the ma-
tic melancholy flow’. Hellem'ca p. 489.

f 404. vitae monstrata via. est, by the gnomic poets,
$olon, Theognis, Phocylides: Mahafl'y Gr. Lit. I. 175, 187 ff.
'3ergk Gr. Lit. II. 296, 332.

_ gratia regum; Pindar, Simonides and Bacchylides were
.patronised by Hiero and Thero, Anacreon by Polycrates of
Samos. ‘The rise and prevalence of tyrants in Greece, and
iiheir desire of spreading culture about them, created a demand,
and a comfortable prospect for professional court poets’. Ma-
‘Elaffy I. p. 206.

405. Pierlis: by the time of Horace this had become a
«nerdy conventional literary epithet of the Muses: but its earlier
alsage (Hesiod Op. 1 MoBaaL llreplnflev, datfi'fim KKeiouaaL, Sappho

. ring. 4 fipéBwv n3» éx Hteplas) is of much importance as pointing
(to an early school of Greek poetry in that part of Thessaly
labout Mt. Olympus. Cp. Geddes Homeric Question pp. 25, 241.

ludus ‘festivals’r cp. Ep. 11. I, 140 ff. Acron refers this

oto the lyre, Orelli to the dramatic representations at the Dio-
which marked the close of

‘(mysia ni. xa-r’ ti'ypotis in December,
Lcllhe year’s toil: both unduly limit the meaning. But Acron
ais right in taking et...fmis as a quasi~adjectival addition, ‘to
:tifinish their long toils’.

406. ne...sit, not imperative, but final: ‘(this I say) lest’
icetc. So take Carm. ll. 4, 1 me sit amillae libi amorpua’ori...
«‘frius...mo'z/it, and IV. 9, I m forte (raids Elf. Cp. Ep. 1. r, 13.

407. sollers: so all good MSS. here, and usually: soler: is

r nowhere admissible.

408—418. Not only nalzlral ability, bu
'3: is neeafful for succesx in fairly.
408. natura...an arte:

I also trained skill

a theme often discussed. Pindar
H was perhaps the first to lay stress on the great importance of
'b ¢ui;, as compared with nekém: cp. Olymp. II. 86 (155) ompés
6 6 wohhd £1580: (pud' nation/16$ 5e hdfipot 1ra‘y'tha’o'ig, deaxes
:i) (39, (ixpavra 'yaptie'rov Alb? 1rpos dpwxa. Heiov, where Dr Fennell
Til finds a reference to Simnnides and Bacchylides: Prof. Jebb
f) doubts whether Simonides can be included (Yourual of Hellenic;
5 Studies, 111. p. 162). So Olymp. Ix. 100 (152) 1'6 6e fl")?
'5 Kpd'rta’rou Ii-rav' 1ro,\.\ui 6e BLBaKTais dutipu’nrwufiperaif xhéos (spou-
1) (Tall cipeaflat, iii/cu fié 060i; acowauéuov 0v a'xaw‘repov‘ 90”";
3. Exaa‘rov. But in Ol. x1. 20 he admits 61350.3 5e Ke (pow- dperq.
'l Naturally Horace’s solution of the question—that both natural
L; gifts and training are

needed—is the one generally accepted:
cp. Plat. Phaedr. 269 D d [1.6% O'OL dwdpxet @906: {m

 

Topmqo ell/ac,

 

410 A135 POETICA.

é‘a’et Mrwp éMé-ymos, wpoohafidw émo‘rfianv Kai aekémv. Cicelo ’
in his 0’: Oratore often expresses his opinion that the firsi
requisite for the orator is natural capacity (e.g. I. 25, 113 r:
rentio, natw'am primma atque ingenium ad dieendum vim ac:
ferre maximam) but that he must also be omniour et'r artiozm'
quae rant libero digitae, pee-po/z'tur (§ 72): and p. Arch. 7, I;
he says: ego mutter lzominer excel/mti animo ae w'rtutefairre r
sine doctrina, naturae ipriur Izaoiz’u pro/M diviizo, per re ipror e
moderator et gentler fuirrefateor. Etiam z'l/ud aa’izmgo, raepiu'r '
ad laudem atque virtutem naturam sine doetrina quam sin“
natura valairre doetrinam. Atoue idem ego lzoe tontena’o, tum
aa’ rzaturam eximiam et illurtrem aceerrerit ratio qzeaea’am com.
fin'matioque duetrz'izae, tum illua’ "erez'o (/ztidpraedamm ac ringw .
[are rolere exz'rtere. Cp. Ovid Trist. II. 424 Emziur ingeni.:'
marrimnr, arte rudir: and Am. I. I 5, r4 guamm’r z'ngem'o note: ‘
valet, arte valet, of Callimachus. Quintil. I. Prooem. 26 illuc.
tamen in primir tertana’um est, rzi/zz'tpraeeqjta atgue arter oalere"
niri adiuzmzte natura.

409. vena: in Cal-m. II. 18, IO Horace claims for himself
ingeni away/m vena; the metaphor is from mining: cp. Cic.::
(le Nat. Deor. II. 39, 98 adde etiam reeomtz'tar auri argentique.
venar, and ib. 60, I51. ¢>xé1p is used in the same way.

410. prostt is supported by all MSS. of any value, and may:
I think, be defended: Quint. v. IO, 121 has non magi: lzoe rat:
est (11mm pa/aertmm didieirre, niri eorpur exereitatione, eontinen- ‘
lia, eillz'r, ante omm‘a natum izwetmg rieut contra ne i/[a quz'a’em \
ratz'r rine arte profuerint. Bentley read porrit, and this reading]
has been very generally adopted: ‘gm'a’ porrit, Tl Bévaw’ do,
quid laudabile, quid egregium pariat. At quid prorit, Tl 6v
tb¢e>xo?, minus est humiliusque, quam quod poscit sententia’. Of '
course, the two words are often confused in MSS.; but this'
only makes the fact that [torrz't' appears in one or two inferior
copies (and in john of Salisbury’s quotation) tell more against it,
than if it were found in none. Bentley similarly prefers porrunt
to prormzt in Carin. I. '26, 10 Hi! rifle I’e mei prurient lionorer.
Many editors (e.g. Munro, L. Miiller, Hirschfelder, Schiitz, etc.)
follow him here, but not there. The cases seem to me closely
parallel.

rude ‘untrained’, not as Acton ‘stultuin’. sic ‘to such a
degree’.

411. coniurat: cp. Carin. I. 15, 7 Groeez'a eom'arata tuar
rum/tare nuptiar. Cicero never uses the word except in the
bad sense ‘to conspire’; but Vergil and Livy have it simply for
‘band together’: cp. Ter. Hec. 198 quae Izaee ert eoniumtio.’
”tin owner rim/fern eadem aeqzte rtua’eaut Izolintque omma!

412. metam, properly denoting the two turning-posts in
the Circus: hence the word acquires two distinct meanmgs(1)

NOTES. 411

  

‘ ming-post, (2) goal. The former is far the more common;
7 e. g. in Verg. Aen. v. 159 metamgue tenebat (cp. 129 viridem
., ona’mtz' ex iliee metam) means ‘he was just at the point where
he had to turn round’: Conington apprehends the meaning, but
7grepeatedly uses the term ‘goal’ to denote this point: surely this

his not legitimate; the ‘goal’ was the portus altus of v. 243, by
:31 reaching which the race was won. L. and S. are clearly wrong
11 in taking the meta here as the winning-post. Cp. Carm. I. I, 4
it metaque fen/121i: ew'tata rotis. Cic. pro Cael. 31, 75 in [we flexu
mg quasi aetatisfama adulestentz's paulum lzaesz't ad metas. But the
a word is frequently used metaphorically in the sense of a limit:
ii Verg. Aen. I. 278 his ego nee meta: rerum nee tempera pono: 111.
17714 longarum Izaee meta w'arum. In Ovid Art. Am. II. 727 ad
m metam properate simul the word is used metaphorically in its
i1 literal meaning, as in 'l‘rist. I. 9, r a’etur inofl'enso vitae tibz' tan-
;3 gere metam: in IV. 8, 35 the plural is used, apparently in the
,a sense of ‘goal’: nee prowl a metis, qua: paeue tmere az'a’ebar,
s curricula gravis est facta rm’na meo. I can find no passage in
q prose in which meta is used for ‘goal’ except Varro L. L. VIII.
I 16, 31 sz' quis duplicem putat esse summam, aa’ quas meta: naturae
7. sit peruem'ena'um in usu ; the regular word is ealx; Ep. 1. 14., 9.
) Gr. flarkn5=starting—point, not goal, as Rutherford says on
I Phrynichus p. 146. Cp. Plat. Phaedr. 2 54 E There is a striking
1 parallel in the use of Kau'rrnfp for ‘goal’: cp. Cope on Ar. Rhet.
I III. 9, 2 6’1rl Toff Kan'rr'rfipa'w e'Kht'rov-rat.

413. puer ‘when a boy’: sudavit. et alsit. ‘has borne heat
: and cold’ : the tense is the true perfect, not the gnomic or aoris-
' tic perfect.

414. Pythla. cantat ‘plays at the Pythian games’; the con-
struction is like that of Ep. 1. I, 50 eonmarz’ Olympia; cp.saepe...
Olympia m'eit Enn. in Cic. de Sen. 5, 14.. At the Pythian games
one of the chief contests was in the mines IIi'Jfiutos, a description
in music of the fight of Apollo with the Python, including a song
of victory and a dirge over the monster. This was introduced
by Olympus (Miiller Greek [,z't. l. 209). but was not limited to
the pipe; the lyre was also used (Curtius Hist. 11. 82, Bergk
Gr. Lit. II. 127). The victor at the first three Pythian contests,
after they passed into the hands of the Amphictyons (B.C. 590),
was Pacadas (Muller, p. 215).

4:16. mum is the reading of all our older authorities, and is
quite defensible: ‘nowadays men think it enough to say’. Bent-
ley contended that the contrast was not between the present time
and the past, but between athletes and poets; and therefore
read on very slight authority nee, which has been yery generally
accepted. But surely this is to force too stnctlylogical an expres-
sion upon Horace. There is no lack of clearness in saying
‘athletes and musicians have to prepare themselves With much

412 A135 POETICA.

self-denial for their public appearances, but nowadays men area
satisfied with saying that they would account it a disgrace not to! ,
be able to write poetry, even though they have never studied ther
art’. Ritter, Schiitz, Keller, Kriiger, Dillenbiirger and other?”
retain nunc, the Scholiasts knew no other reading, and Coningtom
evidently adopts it for his translation. If any correction weref v
needed, I should prefer Jeep’s lzuz'c to Bentley’s nec.

417. occupet extremum scabies ‘deuce take the hind-l
most’: according to Porphyrion ‘hoc ex lusu puerorum sustulit,J
qui ludentes solent dicere: quisquis ad me novissimus venerit,i
habeat scabiem’. L. Miiller has rearranged the line, so as to'
make a trochaic tetrameter catalectic, like that quoted in Ep. I. ‘
I, 59; lza’ocat sctzbz'e/n our’squz’s ad me ve’nerz‘t now’ssz'mus. Acron 1
describes the game somewhat difl‘erently.

. 418. sane, not ‘modestly’ (more sani hominis), nor yet ‘cer-
tamly’ (=utique Or.), but ‘altogether’, like .mnc sapz's often in
l’lautus.

419—452. T lze judgment of flatterers must not be accepted. but a
a Vic/c poet can hardly tell trucfrz'ends from false ones. Quinti- -
lz’zcs was an lamest critic; and a good man will never conceal his -
friend ’3 crrorx from him.

420. ad lucrum ‘to make their profit out of him’. A crier
endeavours to attract purchasers by promising them good bar-
gains; a rich man, who writes verse, attracts an audience of
flatterers by the hope that they will gain something. Hence
v. 421 is not superfluous, as Schiitz thinks, but necessary to the
meaning. It is repeated from Sat. 1. 'z, 13 in a different con-
nexion, just as Ep. I. I, 56 is repeated from Sat. I. 6, 74, and
Sat. 1. 4, 92 from Sat. 1. 2, 27, though the last instance is not
quite parallel. The satirists are full of instances in which a
dinner was the reward for listening to the host’s poetry: e. g.
Mart. III. I lzaec tz'bi, non (Ilia, ext ad cenam cazcsa vocandz', versi-
culor reciter at, Lima-inc, tzcor; etc. .- cp. II. 27, III. 45, VII. 42,
IX. 14.

422. si vero est: r'ero does not here introduce a climax, as
Schiitz thinks, but is simply adversative: a rich poet can get
plenty of admirers, but I shall be surprised, if he can tell a true
friend from a dcceiver.

unctum: Ep. 1. 15. 44. ponere ‘serve up’: Sat. II. 2, 23;
4, I4; 6, 64; 8, 91; Pers. I. 53 calz'dum rcz': ponere 3702101.

423. levl ‘of little credit’=lez'z'fide: the word has no refer-
ence here to moral character. But as this use is rare of persons,
and as jumper is very seldom accompanied by an epithet, Geel
has ingeniously conjectured velit. Words like moa’o and domo
are frequently confused. Cp. Plaut. Most. 432 (Sonn. =4I7

! NOTES. 41‘ 3

r.), Cic. de Orat. II. 13, 54 (note). atria ‘gloomy’, like
me mm: Carin. IV. II, 35. Bentley’s suggestion artis suits
pncitum, but 15 quite needless.

'g: 424. mirabor: Ep. 1. 17, 26. inter noscere: Cp. Ep. 11. 2,
393 (note): Sat. 1. 2, 63 quid inter | 231...?

£25. beam ‘for all his fancied happiness ’.

, 42?. tibi factos: Ep. 1. 6, 2 5. The ethic dative Iz'bi dame,
uwhich Schiitz prefers, would leave factor too isolated.

428. pulchre, etc.: cp. Mart. II. 27 Laua’anlem Selium cmae
:mm retia tendit accipe, rive legas, sz‘w patrozzus agar: ‘qfl'ecte!
rgraw'ter! cito! nequiler! cage! beate!’ Hot volui. Farm est
I iam tibi cena ; tare.

429. super his: Ep. 11. I, I 52 (note): 111's seems to denote
‘one set of lines’, i. e. those intended to inspire terror. But Sat.
11. 6, 3, would warrant us in taking it here as ‘moreover’, though
this would not be lawful in prose.

 
 
  

430. saliet: admiration was expressed by rising; Mart. X.
lo, 9 saepz'us arsurgam recitantz' carmz'mz? Cp. Reid on Cic.
de Am. 7, 24 stante: plaua’ebmzt. The parasite over-does his
delight: Quint. IL 2, 9 a! nun: prom‘ atqzze sma‘nctz’ ad omnem
clausulam non exsurgunt modo, wrum elz'czm excurmnt, ct cum
indecora exsullatz'one conclamant. Cp. Pets. 1. 82 Trrmulus
exultat tibi per suésellia levir.

431. conducti: in the earlier times of the republic women '

(praefiazc) were hired to sing a dirge over the departed one, in
accordance with a custom which seems to have been almost uni-
versal in the ancient world; cp. the commentators on Eccles. xii.
5, St Matth. ix. 23. Becker Gal/2133 III. 360 thinks that these
women are here intended, and that the masc. is to be defended,
as denoting a class. Cp. Nonius p. r45 M. nenz'a, z'mptum
et incondz'tum carmen, quad muducta mulier, quae pragfica dice-
7'ttur, kis quibu: propingm' non gum: (this is an erroneous limita-
tion) mortuis exlu'beret. Paulus, p. 223, gives a similar defini-
tion, and quotes from Naevius Izauc guide»; lzercle, opz'nar, pragflca
est, sic mortuum collaurlal. Varro (up. Non. p. 66 M.) says fiaec
mulier writata olz'm pracfira argue ad Poem'tum bellum : but the
name is used by Plautus 'l‘ruc. II. 6, I4, and even by Lucilius
(XXII. frag. r M. W. 8084) Lachm.) merrea’e guae candua‘aeflmt
alz’mo in funere praeflcae multo et tapz'llos :cimz’mzt et clamant
magis; and even if the name fell out of use, that is not sufficient
reason to suppose that the custom died out, with Marquardt
R67”. Privatalt. I. p. 358: at any rate the math was regularly
sung by boys and men, as at the funeral of Pertinax (Dio
LXXIV. 4). Porphyrion has ‘Alexandriae obolis conducuntur,
qui mortuos fleant, et hoc tam valide faciunt, ut ab igno-

Ham

“"0"“ ..-

414 ARS POETICA.

rantibus [a cognatiSP] illorum fuisse credantur, qui efferunturm,
Hi ergo vocantur Bpnvgudol.’ If Alexandria: is not corrupt, thisi
looks as if he knew nothing of the custom at Rome. Keller-15'
says that there were ‘Spit‘alerinnen’ in Ulm till far into the»
present century who ‘howled’ for pay at funerals.

433. derisor: Ep. I. 18, 11. plus, more usual than magisf"
with verbs of emotion.

434. reges ‘ princes’, i. e. wealthy men, as in Sat. 1. 2, 86 3
regibm lu'c may at, Sat. XI. '2, 45 elm/ix regal/z. Still it may have 3
its usual force here.

cu111115: Keller on Carm. I. 31, rr—the only other place 3
where this word is found—shows that the evidence is strongly in r
favour of this form as against ally/11's: the derivation is uncer- -
min, but the word is probably akin to tulz'gnazxukz’xvn (Fest. .
p. 51), and it certainly has nothing to do with (ll/[6145, as Acron I
says.

435. torquere: Ep. I. x8, 38. The story of Tiberius, quoted
by Orelli, is of very doubtful applicability. perspexisse: v. 98.

laborent seems to be on the whole better supported than
laborant ; Bentley says ‘ sane quid modus subiunctivus hic faciat,
non video’, and most recent editors (even Keller) follow him.
But surely the relative clause is suboblique. If the construction
had been ‘dicuut reges etc. ’, the subjunctive would have been
almost necessary; as it is, it is at least legitimate.

436. an ‘to see whether’: in such cases an aflirmative
answer is suggested: cp. Zumpt § 354, v. 462. condes : Ep. 1.
3: '34--

*437. sub volpe. In Aesop’s fable of the fox and the crow,
the fox plays the part of a crafty flatterer bent upon securing
something for himself, and so here is used for the alrentalor of
v. 4zofl‘. It is quite needless to say, with many editors, that
‘fox’ is here used for ‘ fox’s skin’, or to try to bring in the skin
by bold emendations : e. g. Peerlkamp suggests fallmt sub amica
pal/e lzztmtcs, Ribbeck :Iolptr sub pal/c Mimics, as if there were
several foxes in one skin ! Pers. V. r 16 forces the note as usual,
fronte palitm astutam zr'upida sen/as in factor: wipe/)1.

438. Quintillo: Quintilius Varus of Cremona, whose death
in B.C. 2.1. Horace laments in Carm. I. 24, where he ascribes to
him inwrrupla fide: nudaque wrz'z‘a: : he is probably the Varus
of Epod. V. and Carm. I. 18, and was also a friend of Vergil,
who inszgm' conrordz'a e! fizmz'lz'anlfale mm est Quintz‘lz' T ucrae
ct Vari, but he must not be confused with Varius or with Vergil’s
Alfenus Varus: alabat shows that he was dead at this time.
nodes: Ep. 1. I, 62 (note). recitares, frequentative: Roby§ I7I6,
S. G. § 720 (though he omits xi: but cp. Kuhner 11. § 21+, 5:

NOTES. 415

  
    
 

. vig § 3 59, Liv. In. 36., 8 xi quit colltgam appellasret, ila dis-
bat,_&c.). Sat. I. 3, 4 is not parallel, because the verb in the

osrs 15 also in the subjunctive, which makes the sentence a

‘ re hypothesis.

V. 439. negates: Roby § 1552, S. G. § 650.

140. bistemue: \. 358.

441. tomatos: Bentley argues at great length that though

fihe anvil and the lathe can each be metaphorically applied to

Themes, they cannot be applied at the same time, and also that

mam: like limatu: could only be used of something properly
nished, so that it admits of no adverb. He suggests fer nalos (a

» .inost unlucky conjecture), ‘ if they have thrice come out bad verses ’,

neomparing Ep. II. I, 233. A thrice-repeated birth is at least
ins odd as the combined metaphors. That the forum was used of
imetal has been shown by several passages quoted by Fea. If the
ifinishing tool has been thrice applied without success, the mis-
ishapen thing must be placed upon the anvil and hammered up, so
fithat a new start may be made ; but not (as Orelli thinks) with a
:new lump of metal, which is against reddere. Some editors have

:siadopted the conjecture formator, which is weak. Cp. Ovid
: lTrist. I. 7, 29 ablatum mediz's 0pm est incua’z'bus illud (sc. Meta—
’ 'a morphoses), defuit ct striptis ultz'ma lima meis: Propert. III. 32,
44.3 incipe iam angusto versus include)? tarno. dworopvefiew is
;. -3 common in the same sense.

442. vertere ‘to change' (Ep. 1. 25, 39) with a slight zeugma,

::- l delictum being the faulty line. This is better than to say with
; )Orelli that there is a reference to the phrase .rtz'lum verlere, or
I with Schiitz, that it is for avert”: ‘ to remove it’.

444. quin=‘to hinder you from’: cp. Sat. 11. 3, 42 712']

- » a wrbz'percas guinfortz’ter addam. Roby§ 1646, S. G. §682. sine
' i rivali: cp. Cic. ad Quint. Fr. III. 8, 4 0 (1i, guam ineptus, quam

~v

mm»:—

 

se ifs: amans .tine rz'vali.
445. vir bonus et prudens: Ep. 1. 7, 22-, I6, 32. inertes
‘weak’, the virtute carmtz'a of Ep. 11. 2, 123.

4&6. mcomptls: intullz's of Ep. 11. I, 233._ atrum, both
‘black’ in colour and also ‘gloomy’ as being a Sign of condem-

, nation; so Pers. Iv. 13 mgr-mu w’lz'o prazfigere tilt/a ‘to obelize

wrong with a staring black mark ’ (Con.).

44?. signum, the obelus —— , which was made with a cross
stroke of the pen, to signify condemnation: cp. Lucian XL. 2.}. a
1d V690. émcmmpudpeuos n31! é1rc3v év 1'1} rapaypa¢y valéflehwv.
A x was similarly used, and that may perhaps be rather intended
here; but one MS. has obelum as a gloss.

transverso cannot be the same as verso, as some take it.

416 A195 POETICA.

, ambitiosa=mpe1flum according to the scholiasts like luxumx
unit}: of Ep. 11. 2, 122 : perhaps rather ‘ pretentious’; cpo
Quint. I. 2, 27 xi ambz'tiosz's utilz'a praefiret: XII. IO, 40 afictatzs
ct améiliora in loguendo iaclautia.

458. parum clans. Horace like Vergil is singularly frer
from the affected obscurity of the imitators of the Alexandria]:
literature. Cp. Nettleship’s Life of Vergil pp. xxii., xxiii. Suetom
vit. Hor. p. 298 Roth.

449. arguet ‘will point out’: the meaning of ‘censure’ 31.}
applied to things seems to be somewhat later.

450. Arlstarchus. the great Alexandrian critic, who did sc-z
much to establish the text of Homer in the middle of the second
century B.C. His merits were first shown by the publication or
the Venetian Scholia on Homer by Villoison in 1788. They
have been discussed best by F. A. Wolf in his famous Prolegomena,
by Lehrs dz Aristart/zi Stun/ii: Harlzerz'a': (ed. 3, 1882), and by
Pierron in his edition of the Iliad. There is no reason to suppose
that he was unduly severe, though he was strict in his critical,
principles. Pope (Dumiaa’ Iv. 203) calls Bentley ‘that awful.
Aristarch’, in a passage which does infinite injustice to one who
was among the freshest and most vigorous of writers, as well as
in the foremost rank of our scholars. Cicero ad Att. 1. r4, 3 mm
o;-atiorzibu:, quamm tu A ristarc/ms es.

451. nué‘ae ‘trifling faults’.

452. derisum exceptumque sinistre ‘flattered and treated
uncandidly’, as Mr Yonge rightly takes it.

463—476. A post i: as dangerous as a man will; an z'nfi‘cz‘ious
disease : zj lle get: hold (3/ you, 113 will bore you to deal/z ruff/1. 111':
radiations.

453. morbus regius: Celsus III. 24 derives this name for
the jaundice from the costly remedies which had to be applied,
which were only within the reach of the wealthy (reger): per
mime tel/119m Idem/um as! extra'latzbne, fi‘irtzblze...lecto diam (2‘
(072(1an tuition, Zum, iota, lad/1L9, lasa'm'd, per guae melts
exhilarelur, ob quae reg‘r'us morbu: dz'dur videtur. Pliny says
(XXII. 24, 114) Varra regum cognomz'natum arguatorum morbum
tradz't, yuom'am mulro atretur, which, I suppose, comes to much
the same thing. The other name for it moi-bu: argzaztus is still
more obscure: the explanation of Celsus that it is so called
because the yellowish tinge caused by it reminds one of the
colour of the rainbow (arm: cat/extis) is not very satisfactory.
Jaundice is not at all contagious: perhaps the notion that it was
arose from the depression of spirits caused by it.

4154. fanaucus error, properly a frenzy inspired by (the

NOTES. 417

  
    
  
  
 

'ental) Bellona: cp. Juv. Iv. 123 at fanatieus oestro percussus,
ellona, tuo divinat, with Mayor’s note: here it is evidently
.lunacy’: for iracunda. Diana. is an explanatory addition, not, as
hiitz thinks, a difi'erent kind of disorder. Acron here has
anatieum errorem pati dicuntur, qui a fanis percutiuntur, id
t qui lymphatico agitantur. Sicut lunaticum aut morbosum,
insanum poetam fugiunt sapientes’. This use of the word
natz'eus is not common before the Vulgate. Diana, though not
rictly the same as Luna, was often identified with her, as by
atull. XXXIV. [5, 16 tu palm: trivia et not/w e: dicta [amine
and: cp. Carm. IV. 6, 38.

951.5. vesanum: Ribbeck prints vaesanus in Vergil: but
-\ ' there IS not much authority for that form here.

§ 456. agitant ‘tease’: cp. Sat. I. 3, I 33 vellum tz'bi barbam
*.laseivipueri.

L 467. subllmls ‘with head in air", nom. sing. A misunder-
..:lstanding has led to the reading sublime? in some MSS.

ructatur, a rather coarse expression: but the word may have
:1tmndergone a change like that of épeuyoual. in Hellenistic Greek:
. :wp. S. Matt. xiii. 35 épefifoual. Keruppt—‘va 01m} Karafiohfis with
:, .JCarr’s note, and Lobeck on Phrynichus p. 6 3.
4:59. in puteum: cp. Ep. 11. 2, 133. The story of Thales
twho fell into a well as he was looking up at the stars, is referred
{to by Plato Theaet. I74. A.

longum ‘aloud’, so that the sound goes far; imitated from
iHomer’s naxpdv dvaev, 11. Ill. 81.

460. non sit, not imperative, as Kriiger and others (cp. Sat.
in. 5, 91 mm etiam sz’leas), which is inconsistent with the context;
nnor yet ‘coniunctivus pro futuro positus’ as Hand says, but the
ihypothetical subjunctive, rather loosely used after dea'a’z't. tollere:

. :scp. Ep. 1. 17, 61.

461. 81 curet: most MSS. have :22, a good instance of the
écarelessness which is often found towards the end of a work.
The editions before Bentley had for the most part 32' qui: caret

iagainst the M55. Bentley corrected, calling attention to the
jpractice of Horace, when a word is repeated, not to allow the
' accent to fall in the same place; lollere cu’ret, 5i cure? quis.
‘ ,Keightley has collected a number of instances from Greek and
Latin, and from various modern languages, in a note on Milton’s
~ Lycidas v. 165 weep nd more, woful slzqfi/zerdg, weep no mdre ,'
- e. g. Soph. Phil. 1041 n’aacroe, Tlaaafl’ 6AM. ny xpéwp 1roré. Cp.
~ also Lachmann on Propert. p. III, and Hermann 01mm II.
' J 83 if.
; demittere is of course the right form, but most MSS. have
'mittere.

w. H. 27

,

 
    
    
 

418 ARS POETICA.

462. qui scis an: cp. v. 436. Plant. Most. 58 914i sci: am
tibi istue prizes eveniat guam mild? Roby § 1764. prudent:
‘ deliberately ’.

proiecerlt seems to have quite as much authority as dez'eeen'r
which Keller and Schiitz prefer : ‘ ideo hic praeferendum praieeee‘
rit, quia proicere animam, proicere se, quae in bonis scriptoribuu
saepe occurrunt, ubique habent significationem voluntarii discri—
minis deque eo dicuntur, qui servari aut nolit aut desperet’ .
Bentl. Keller‘s argument that deiecerz'z‘ is better after deez'dz't anc:
demittere seems to me to point the other way.

463. Siculique poetae. The accounts of the death of Empe.
docles varied : the best authenticated is that after an active poli-‘l
tical life in Agrigentum he was compelled to leave it and retire tn
the Peloponnesus, where he died (probably about B.C. 432) : hi:.
followers seem afterwards to have invented in his honour a myth!
that he had disappeared mysteriously at a sacrificial banquet!
while his enemies accounted for his disappearance by saying tha:
he had thrown himself down the crater of Etna, in the hope than
he might be considered to have been carried to heaven, but than:
the trick was discovered when one of his bronze sandals was case
up by the volcano. Others said that he had been killed byafali
from a chariot, that he had hanged himself. or that he had beer.
drowned by accident: cp. Diog. Laert. VIII. 633. Zeller, Gr
Phil. 1.2 500 (note). Mr Matthew Arnold in his splendid poem
‘Empedocles on Etna’ accounts for the suicide as that of one:
who was ‘ dead to life and joy’ from brooding over the problem:
of human life and destiny.

464. deus : cp. Emped. frag. xalper’, é'yu‘: fi’i'imuv Beds ci'pfipoa
Tos, ouxén Own-6:. Empedocles was a strong believer-in metem'
psychosis, and this may have been distorted into the basis of such
a charge.

465. fi'igidus, explained by Acron as stulz‘m : ‘ Empedocle:
enim dicebat tarda ingenia frigido circa praecordia sanguine
impediri’. His own line is alga yap dudpu’nrots weptxdpdtév 60’1"
vénaa, from which, as Conington remarks on Verg. Georg. II. 484,
the statement of Acron is at any rate a natural inference. But
the reference is too obscure to have been intended by Horace
here. mgidus is rather ‘in cold blood ’: Schiitz objects that it
ought rather to have the opposite meaning ‘ chilled with terror’
and that a man cannot do such a deed in cold blood, a criticism
supported by Mr Arnold’s ‘ Leap and rear, t/zou sea qffire .’ 1V}
soul glow: to meet you I Ere itflag, ere t/ze mz'rt: of derpondene)
and gloom Rut/z over it again, Receive me! save me!’ Still,‘
helped out by the antithesis—itself very frigid, if it were not in
jest——-with (mieniem, it may bear this meaning. It is better at
any rate than Schiitz’s, ‘because he was cold’.

NOTES. 419

467. idem oocidentl: cp. Lucret. III. 1038 eadem alii:

sopitu’ quietest (Homerus), IV. 1174. eadem facz't...omm'a turpz‘

, ‘she does, in all things, the same as the ugly woman’, Roby

§ 1 [42. Seneca Phoen. I00 occia'ere est velar: cupimtem mori, an

2 exaggerated imitation, for Horace only means that in each case

‘3‘ violence is done to the wishes of the person concerned. This is
B the only spondaic hexameter in Horace.

468. 1am ‘at once’ with fiat.
469. famosae ‘notorious’; Ep. I. 19, 32.

’ 470. cur, i.e. what sin he has committed, in consequence of
- {which the gods have sent upon him this frenzy.

471. bidental: when a place was struck with lightning, it
- Iwas the custom (under-efulmen, with a sacrifice of sheep (éz'a’mtes),
«and to enclose the spot with a wall. Another derivation yum!
Jiibi: fulmz'ne pertuxsum est is evidently wrong, though Acron
«eprefers it. Cp. Pers. II. 27 witandumgue bz'dmtal with the
7" Ischoliast’s note, and Juv. v1. 587.

‘ 473. valuit, common in poetry for potuz't ‘ has succeeded in
'dbursting’. Roby § 1454, S. G. § 591, 2.

clatros, the only form justified by MSS. and inscriptions.
‘lThe word is an early derivative from Khfiflpa. (used by Cato
SR. R. 4), and hence follows the rule for Latin words. Cp.
:Cic. Or. 48, 160, with Sandys’ note, and Roby§ 132.

476. non missura...hlrudo ‘like a leech, which will not let
:ggo’ : the simile passes into a metaphor, as often in Horace : cp.
._EEp. I. z, 42.

.em‘tme ‘ "

34¢

 

 

6'
5

APPENDIX (1892).

Ep. I. r, 4. For Hercules Fundanius at Rome, cp. C. I.
I L. VI. 311.

6. Wilmanns 2615 : Flamma a .mutor fought 34 times, con-
9 quered 21 times, received the missz'o 4 times.

19. Dr Maguire in Hermatlzena No. x1. p. 336 says: ‘the
1 first clause is Epicurean——I make the world suit me: the second
:i is Stoic—I make myself suit the world, the end of the Stoic’.
F This is a more correct view.

32. est: Kiessling explains as for est aliquld ‘it is worth
7 while’, as in Sat. 1!. 5, 103.

44. capitls may be ‘existence’ as in ‘capz'tz’s perz'cula’ K.

49. Perhaps Hor. is thinking eSpecially of the Attic custom
1 here: cp. Verg. Georg. II. 382 praemz‘aque in gentis pagos et
3 compz'ta circum T lzesz'dae form-re.

54. Richter (in Iwan Miiller’s Hand/7m}; III. p. 802) holds
3 that the streets leading into the Forum, three on each side, were
undoubtedly spanned by arches: that nearest to the Capitol
on the south side spanned the Vicus Jugarius, the middle one
the Vicus Tuscus, the lowest at footway from the Palatine be-
tween the aedes Castoris and the aedes Vestae.

66. Vahlen defends this line, much as I have done.

100. Kiessling refers to the saying of Agesilaus (Plut.
Apophth. Lac. 29) when he saw a house roofed with square
beams, that if trees had grown square they would have cut them
1 round. .

HWUH

Bu"

Ep. 1. 2, 31. Kiessling and Mewes retain (es-5am»; (lurere
somnum, explaining cerralurn=qui cesxaw't, comparing Ov. Fast.
IV. 617, Metam. x. 66 , and Aetn. 68. Mr Housman’s in-
ducere is very plausible 70mm. P/zil. XVIII. 22), his artessilum

W‘wfisfi E

422 APPENDIX.

much less so. It is a strong objection to [erratum—cumin that
it is very doubtful whether assure ever means ‘to cease ’.

52. Kiessling adds a similar quotation from Seneca de Vit.
Beat. 1 I.

65. Kiessling interprets qua=qua ratz'one, i.e. trotting or
galloping, arguing that it does not need much training to make
a horse keep in the right road.

Ep. 1. 3, 9. Ribbeck (Gert/z. :1. Ram. Dic/zt. II. 144) after
Reifferscheid suggests that 'l‘itius Rufus may have been the Rufus
of whom Ovid (Ep. Pont. IV. 16, 28) speaks as a master of
Pindar’s lyre.

h‘o

J

m

a.

i

14. Mewes approves the view here given: Kiessling regards .1

ampullarl as a translation of hnxuflt’g‘ew, but says that hfixuflos

in this usage has nothing to do with the meaning ‘flask’, but .
denotes To ”erase Tor"; havxaulov (gullet) Kat Tor? afixéuos fixéfies :
Lbs (final Khéapxos (Schol. Plat. Hipp. Min. 368 C), Le. the :
‘Adam’s apple’. Thus it would mean a deep-voiced mouth- -

ing.

26. Kiessling agrees that the curae are the fommia (com- -

paring Cic. dc Fin. II. 29, 95) and that they are regarded as
chilling the warmth and glow of inspiration.

29. Lachmann says ‘sz'lu' amz'rm a man may be; siéz'tarm '
only if he is a fool’. Kiessling agrees, and interprets ”obi: as .
‘to individuals like ourselves’, not as=7wbixmet z'pxir. This .

seems forced and needless.

30. Munatius, perhaps the son of Munatius Plancus to
whom Carni. I. 7 is addressed. Estré (floral. Prowl). p. 316)
thinks that the ode was addressed to the son, probably the
consul of A. 1). 12.

Ep. 1. 4. Kiessling reminds us that Tibullus imitated the -

earlier Ionic elegy rather than, like Propertius, the Alexandrian:
and so would be bound to Horace by similarity of taste.

Ep. 1. 5, 11. Kicssling thinks that aes/z'vam is not unsuitable
in view of the intense heat of Rome in September, and Mewes
quotes Calpurn. I . 1 ‘ Nonduin solis equos declivis initigat aestas,
quamvis et madidis incumbant prela racemis’, etc. Mr Hous-

man proposes fatiuam. He rightly points out that Maecenas ‘

was in Rome in early September (Ep. 1. 7) expecting a visit
from Horace.

12. Kiessling and Mewes have fortunam, the latter only
quotes three good MSS. for fortumz.

 

L
“34“);

'ud'm

 

u... . ..

 

APPENDIX. 423

, 23. The mthu’us was usually, but not always, of pottery
(cp. Daremberg and Saglio I. p. 894. a), so that Kiessling is

f not right in insisting on regarding it so here.

Ep.}. 6,.1. Add Cic. de Fin. v. '29, 87 id em'm [i.e. bona
255: ammo] zlle rummum bommz efifiupiav et Stiff)! dfiaufiiau ap-

' peIZat, id est animum terrore liberum; for which Strabo I. 57

uses daavnaarla.

7. The interpretation (3), joining ludz'cm man’s, has lately
found strong supporters in Madvig (Adv. Crit. II. 62), L. Miiller,

' Vahlen and Hirschfelder.

10. utrubique has much more authority than Corssen allows
(cp. Neue II.2 p. 63,0), and may very probably be correct.

22. Bentley similarly reads indignum! in Sat. 11. 5, 79.

Ep. 1. 7, 31. foras is used in Plaut. Rud. 170 for ‘out’ of
a boat.

'80. Columella (III. 3) gives iooo sesterces as the average
price of a z'ugerum, so that 14000 would have purchased a very
small farm, not more than ten acres.

Ep. 1. 8, 1. Kiessling insists that Albinovanus must be the
nomm not an agnamm, and so with Albinovanus Pedo. But we
have Tullius Albinovanus, Postumius Albinovanus, etc.

Ep. 1. IO, 37. Kiessling defends violens, if taken predica-
tively with dz'scessit. The more disgracefully the horse had been
defeated previously, the more violent was his behaviour to his
conquered foe. VVickham takes much the same view, interpreting

’ ‘forceful’, i.e. ‘ for carrying things by force’.

48. \Vickham, pointing out that tortum is emphatic from
its position, prefers to refer it to the turning of the rope on
a windlass. and takes it with myuz' not with a’ua’re also.

Dr Maguire (1. c.) ‘tortum is not twisted in strands, but
strained by the pull taut. Cp. [arias z'mz’dw'efzme: (Verg. A. IV.
575) as the ships were riding at anchor’.

Ep. I. II, 3. Kiessling has minorave. Wickham ‘Colophon,
maiora minorave fama?’ Mewes as in the text.

7—10. \Vickham accepts, Kiessling strongly opposes the
punctuation of the Scholiasts, given in the text. The latter
thinks that Bullatius had not been at Lebedus, and that Horace
asks him ‘ Scis Lebedus quid sit?’ Lebedus was at this time
a resort for dramatic artists (Strabo x1v., p. 643) e’vrafifla 7(3)!
1repl 16v Au‘wuo’ov TEXVLTCSI’ 1'] 0151/0609 Kai KaTouda. n31: év ’Iwqu.
uéxpc 'Ehhno’wév-rou,» 6'11 {7 ravnyvpis TE Kai aI'yqu/es Kerr has a’uy-

424 APPENDIX.

Tehofivras 74‘: Atomfiaqn. At other time's it seems to have been .
nearly deserted.

Ep. 1. I2, 1. Kiessling thinks that Agrizfipaz must be dative.
In 1. 29 he reads dey’udz’t ‘with the best MSS.’, but the
evidence is at least divided. It is not clear that the harvest
of B.C. 20 must have been over before news could have reached
Rome of the cession of the 52372:; by the Parthians.

Ep. 1. 13, 1. Kiessling holds that Vinius must have belonged
to the Court-circle (P), and fixes the date to B.C. 23, when .y
Augustus was in Italy, but not in Rome, suffering much from'
sickness. This would then be one of the earliest of the Epistles.

4. Prof. Nettleship in the Academy (Oct. 17, 1885) suggests
that rze sis is a standing exception to the general rule that m
with the 2 pres. subj. is not used in an imperative sense. We
have nefiterz': in I. 6, 4o.

16. Wickham connects ne narres...oratus, i.e. by Horace.
Kiesslmg reads mu.

Ep. I. 14, 2. Kiessling takes the view supported in the
notes; VVickham argues against it, but does not decide the
question.

6. Kiessling quotes instances of pz'etas with an objective
genitive from Naev. ap. Prisc. VII. 75, Ennius Trag. frag. 282
‘dein senis me facere pietas, civium porcet pudor’. These are
doubtful supports for such an ambiguous usage in Horace. Cp.
Drager Hist. Synt. L2 § 203. pietas is often used by Ovid
in the Tristia and Pontic Epistles for the loyal devotion of
friends. I cannot accept Mr Verrall’s ingenious argument as
proving that Lamia was the name of the steward (Studies in
Horace, pp. 126 ff.).

Ep. 1. 15, 1. A Q. Munonius C. F. Vala is named as the
patron of Paestum (halfway between Salemum and Velia) on
an inscription C. I. L. x. 481. Another, possibly the son of
the man whom Horace addresses, was a legatu: under Varus in
A.D. 8 (Veil. 11. 119).

5. Sane can hardly be, as \Vickham regards it, part of the
complaint of the champions of Baiae. It is better to take it
with gemit ‘to be sure the town laments’.

13. equi is defended by Kiessling, \Vickham and Mewes,
and it certainly has strong authority.

37. Kiessling, VVickham and Mewes retain correctus. It
is not certain whether this means ‘like Bestius after he was
reformed’, or ‘after he was reformed becoming a very Bestius’.

APPENDIX. 425

Ep. 1. i6, 1. Wickham gives a good map of the neighbour-
hood of Horace’s Villa. Cp. too G. Boissier Nam/elk: Pra-
menadcs Archéologiguer, Paris, 1886.

6. Wickham says ‘as the valley runs from N. to S. it is
clear that if it was in the sunshine in the morning and evening
a fortion' it would be so during the day’. Kiessling defends
81, finding in si—dirsocientur a ‘subjunctive representation’ as
in .ri ferant: ‘if you represent to yourself that the continuous
chains of mountains are only parted by a valley which runs
from north to south, and which is therefore not too cold and
also not exposed to the noontide sun, you can imagine how
mild it is here’. But where was the sun at noonday? Boissier
prefers Rosa’s view to that of Capmartin de Chaupy, which is
more generally accepted.

31. Wickham puts it well ‘do you virtually claim the title?’

Ep. I. 17, 1. Kiessling thinks that the name Scaeva. was
chosen from its significance (cp. smwus), and that the Epistle
was written when Horace’s friendship with Maecenas was most
firmly established, about ILC. 2|.

2. Cp. Cic. Cat. III. 20, 72, ([uaerenti qua tandem refretm
sibi obszlrteret.

7. \Vheeled carriages were not allowed at Rome, except
during the night, cp. Friedl'ander Sittmg. 1.6 71—74. There is
a lively description of the noises of Rome, ib. pp. 27—8. But
it seems probable that the reference is here, not to life in the
capital, but to the inconveniences of travelling as the come: of a
wealthy palronus. So among others Kiessling and Mewes.

12. Kiessling takes unctus as properly zlngztmlz's deliéutm
and then (like lautus) of one who leads a luxurious life gene-
rally.

30. Kiessling finds in cane a humorous reference to the
cynic, but this is very doubtful. Both dog and snake were alike
of evil omen: cp. Ter. l’horm. 705.

31. Kiessling prints chlanidem, the conjecture of Cruquius,
because the flank is often contrasted as a dress of luxury and
festivity with the Tpt’flwu of the philosopher, while xkamfis is
an ordinary travelling or military cloak. Diog. Laert. 1‘1. 8, 67
says of Aristippus 5L6 1rore Z-rpdrwva, oi 56 thrwua, 1rpos al’rrby
ei1rei‘v 202 poi/Ly fiédmat Kai xkavida (pepsin! Kai fia'xos. In Plut.
de fort. et virt. Alex. I. 8 ’Apia‘rtmrov Oavucig’ovo’t 161! wapa-
'ruaiv, 6n Kai vpiflwva M193 Kai ano’lg xlta/wfit [v. _l. xhavidr]
xpcénevos 6" oimporépwu érfipa 16‘ eflo‘xmuov the reading 'seems

426 APPENDIX.

doubtful. But there is abundant evidence that the c/zlamy: was :
at Rome at all events often a very handsome dress. Cp. Darem-
berg and Saglio, I. I 116 a.

Ep. I. 18, 7. Cynics were especially distinguished 75 éu xpéi
Koupgi: cp. Diog. Laert. VI. 2, 31.

15. KieSSIing reads rixatus, comparing for the tense Sat. II.
3, 245 solz'lz' prandcre, a very doubtful parallel. He also
connects sci/ice! with the preceding, not with the following
words.

20. Kiessling reads in Straho LC. 7; Mwwda for the vulgate
fimovmfi. If this is correct, we have Strabo’s authority for
saying that the via Alz'nmia was that which led from Brundisium
to Beneventum by Egnatia, Canusium, and Herdonia, the road
in fact taken by Maecenas and Horace on the journey described
in Sat. I. 5. The meaning would then be ‘whether the shorter
and rougher road is better than the longer and smoother one’.

35. \Vickham, comparing Persius V. 149 nmnmor qua: hf:
quinczmte nma’mtn ”atria-as, interprets ‘will feed the capital
of this’, i.e. will borrow at heavy interest. I think it hard to
distinguish nummas alz'mo: from aes a/z'mum and therefore
adhere to Porphyrion’s explanation, ‘faciet aes alienum usuris
crescere’. So Kiessling and Mewes. Perhaps ad mum is more
exactly ‘when he has sunk to the lowest point ’.

66. Kiessling holds that the thumbs were enclosed by the
four fingers, originally as a sign to avert evil influences. He
quotes Alciph. II. 4 (Glycera to Menander) év refs rapaaxnvlos
Eo’mKa Tot): daxrékous dual/1'7): még'ovcra. gws du Kporahiay 16
0éa7pov.

107. Mr Haskins on Lucan IV. 487 takes et=‘and then’
and vivam as future, ‘aud then I will live’, comparing Verg.
Ecl. III. 104 a’ic (lid/m: in Izmir ct en's milzi magmas Apollo.
If at is the right reading, this is certainly the best way of taking
it, though Mewes argues against it. Kiessling prints at, but
seems to interpret at.

Ep. I. I9, 1. Kiessling holds that the tone of this Epistle
shews that Horace was dissatisfied with the reception of his
Odes, published in B.C. 23, and finds it full of the bitterest
sarcasm, in striking contrast with 0d. III. 30 magi mommmztum
acre percmziur etc. He thinks too that the fact that it is ad-
dressed to Maecenas shews that the strained relations of Ep.
VII. are now relieved, and that therefore it belongs to the latter
part of B.C. 20. But there is no sign that there was any serious
breach between Ilorace and Maecenas.

APPENDIX. 427

14.. Perhaps virtue is only half complimentary=the Stoic
dpfi'fi: in Carin. I. 12, 35 nollz'le letum may not be more than
‘far-famed’, almost ‘notorious’. See Kiessling’s note there.

15. For Timagenes cp. Quintil. x. 75, and Sen. Cont. x.
5, 22. Iarbitas evidently imitated some trick of his, and
brought himself into trouble thereby.

28. Wickham takes this to mean that Sappho and Alcaeus
actually wrote in the same metres as Archilochus, though we can-
not shew this from their fragments: Kiessling more plausibly that
the Sapphic and Alcaic stanzas are based upon the trochaics
and iambics of Archilochus. Cp. his Introd. to the Odes, pp.
22—3.

Ep. I. 20, 1. Richter holds that the Ianus here was the
arch at the end of the Vicar T mm: where it entered the Forum
(Top. 7). Rona, p. 802).

.7. Mewes reads (quid. Wickham (without discussion)
guts.

12. Kiessling supposes taclturnus to have a direct reference
to z'nertisz‘voiceless to them because they are so ignorant’.
This is rather straining a point.

24, 28. Mewes and Kiessling rightly defend solz'éus aptum,
and retain (without adequate defence) duxit. \Vickham objects
that a’z'xit does not suit the election of Lepidus as Dio describes
it. But he does not meet Mommsen’s arguments. It is
possible that as Lollius was presiding consul at Rome he may
have been said to have ‘brought in ’ Lepidus as his colleague:
but the term remains unparalleled, whereas we know that dz'a’re
was regularly used in such cases.

The compounds of prae are well discussed by P. Langen
(Plant. A'rz'L, p. 244).

Ep. II. 1. Kiessling accepts the view that Ep. 11. 2, and
Art. Poet. were the Sermon“ quidam of Suetonius.

6. templa. may perhaps be better taken in its usual sense,
‘were admitted to share the worship of the gods’, though
Kiessling agrees with the note.

13. urit ‘two metaphors are combined: genius outshines
all, and presses heavily on spirits of lower degree. The dls-
comfort caused by both to natures of lower posrtion finds e3:-
pression in both respects in urit, which is used 'of the pain
caused by fire and also by pressure (gram: um samn‘a I. I 3: 6)’
Kiessling, who well compares Plutarch Per. 30 mi yap oi fwyres‘
fiapwénevoc 12):! 519mm” ws duaupofiaav ail-rods K.-r.7\.

428 APPENDIX.

16. Cp. the inscrr. as to the Lara: Compitale: in C. I. L. VI.
742*747-
18. Wickham and Kiessliug prefer to take mm as masc.

31. Wickham retains oleam, Kiessling and Mewes approve
olea.

47. It would have been more exact to say that acerzzm
= a'wpés : carpet-rm = atarvalz's argumentatio.

58. Lucian Miiller (in a dissertation on vv. 5o—-62) says
‘hoc dicit Horatius, ab antiquariis propter urbanitatem ser-
monis Menandro, ita Plautum propter artem breviter et con-
cinne disponendi argumenta aequari Epicharmo’.

103. sollemne: translate ‘time-honoured’: Cp. 1. IS, 49.
120. Cp. Liv. II. 61, 4.

127. Cp. Conington on Georg. I. 42, Aen. VIII. 174.
143. Cp. Orelli Inscr. Lat. 1603.

149. Livy commonly uses cocpz' with passives.

158. ‘defluere is often transferred from the streaming off of
water to the gradual disappearance of what is corporeal, e.g.
hair and teeth, and so here refers to the disappearance of the
Saturnian measure from poetry’ Kiessling. Hence ‘dropped
away’ is perhaps better than VVickham‘s ‘stream ran dry’.

228. z'uém and veto are often used with a causative sense:
cp. A. P. 420, Ep. 1. 5, 17 etc.

Ep. 11. 2, 16. Wickham and Mewes decide for laedit, and
include the line in the seller‘s speech : Kiessling though reading
laedz't does not.

24. super hoc ‘acc. as the common super lzaec shows’
Kiessling: ‘pcrhaps best “about this”, as in the exx. quoted’
\Vickham.

39. catus, cp. 0d. 1. IO, 3.

44. Wickham, Hirschf., Kiessling and Mewes agree in
vellem.

51. ‘laris is the town, fundl the estate on the Voltur (0d.
III. 4, 9)’ Kiessling, who prints impulit, (mt/ax at etc. Archi-
lochus was similarly driven to poetry by the loss of his paternal
estate.

60. Kiessling reminds us that the description given by Bion
(Diog. Laert. IV. 7, 46) of his own father’s occupation as a
salt-fish dealer, is transferred by Suetonius to the father of
Horace.

APPENDIX. 429

65. VVickham argues that the unusual position of me after
the second word of the interrogative clause (which is ante-
classical) is intended to throw much stress on the me: ‘do you
think that I am the person and Rome the place to write poems?’
But Horace’s personal disqualifications have been touched upon
in 55—7, and are not referred to again. Besides praeter cetera
points to one reason rather than two. '

70. Kiessling explains humane as used to strengthen the
synonymous commoa’a, like inept: rtultus (Most. 495) or fac te
proper-e celerem (Trim. 1008) in Plautus. We might then trans-
late ‘nicely convenient’.

71. Probably plateae is intentionally used for emphasis:
‘the broad streets are clear’.

72. Juvenal XI. I06 tlz'peo venienlz’: et Izarla is sometimes
quoted as justifying the omission of cum .' but the correction of
Dr Merry clipeoque m’tmlzlc e! Izasla, though ignored by Professor
Strong, seems to me quite certain.

80. \Vickham interprets contracta. ‘narrow’, diflicult to
tread in, i.e. requiring undistracted attention. Kiessling, com-
paring I. 7, 12, thinks that there is a hypallage and that it really
denotes the retiring and absorbed character of the poet.

8']. Prof. Housman (92mm. [721']. XVIII. 24) well points out
the difficulties of the passage, and defends uteryue allerz'm by
Mart. VII. 38, 4.. His own conjecture praemostmtor era! tonsulto
rlzetor, though very ingeniously defended, is not likely to find
much favour. Wickham interprets the text, ‘if sound’, in the
old way (virtually adopted by Kiessling) by supposing an adjective
latent in fraler, ‘so truly a brother’, a view which Housman
well criticises. He adds ‘in face of the early evidence to the
text, it does not seem a case for conjectural emendation’. This
view would exclude all emendation except when the reading of
the Scholiasts was doubtful. But Pox-phyrion belongs to the
fourth century, and Pseudo—Acron is much later. A

112. ferentur: VVickham retains fermztur with Munro.

114. Wickham suggests that possibly the meaning may be
‘the innermost shrine of Rome's true life’, i.e. ‘the sanctum of
the Latin language’. ‘the select circle of genuine Roman words’.
I doubt whether this can be found in the words, and it does not
really suit the context: the phrase must be consistent with the
disparaging terms already used. Nor is it easy to see why an
author should be less willing to correct poems because they were
not yet published, as many editors assume.

115. For eruet ‘exhume’, cp. Cic. pro Mur. I6.

430 APPENDIX.

146. It is open to question whether the old Latin lumpa.
had originally anything to do with nymplza: it seems probable
that the former is connected rather with lirrzpz'a’us, etc. and that it
was only a popular etymology which assimilated it to nymp/m—
in earlier Latin transliterated numpa—and so led to the form
lymp/La. Cp. Vaniéek p. 836. Yet see Stolz p. 286.

181. Cp. Mommsen Rim. Gert/z. V. 652 note, Where the
insulae purpuran'ae are explained to be Madeira.

193. simplex: cp. Tac. Hist. III. 86 simplicz'tas ez‘ liécralz'tas:
‘open-hearted and open-handed’.

199. Wickham says ‘domus makes good sense’: Kiessling
that it is felt to be an otiose addition, which will not blend har-
moniously with the subsequent image of the voyage of life. He
prefers Diintzer’s suggestion mi/zi prowl absit, which surely is
intolerable before ego. Hirschfelder prefers 15mm.

212. levat, Kiessling and Mewes, fur/at VVickham. The
former has the support of Porphyrio; hence it is not likely to be,
as Wickham thinks, a natural slip of Cruquius.

ARS POETICA. Mr Wickham decides in favour of the later
date mainly on the ground of the close connexion between the
topics and language of this book and of the Epistle to Augustus,
arguing that Horace would not have borrowed so freely from a
poem already published for a composition dedicated to the
Emperor. Sellar (Harare p. 35 f.) also inclines to the later date.
But he would also assign to the same time the Epistle to F lorus
(cp. p. 103), which Wickham puts ten years earlier. Kiessling
inclines to B.c. 17—16, holding that the :ermone: guidam cannot
be the epistles of the first book, ‘in which Augustus is often
referred to with the most delicate flattery’, but the Epistle aa’
Florum and that azz’ Phones. But how is this consistent with in
plerzquue cz'uwwa’i scnflz‘s ?

23. \Vickham reads quodvis: the MSS. appear to have
quad M's. Ritter‘s defence of the former as for the sake of
avoiding itacism is very weak.

26. levis: cp. Cic. de Orat. III. 172 (note).

29. prodigialiter ‘by exceeding the bounds of nature’,
VVickham.

32. Kiessling and Mewes accept Jordan‘s explanation that
z'mus is local: \Vickham renders with Schiitz and myself ‘hum-
blest’. Hirschfelder reads 2mm. ‘ '

40. potenter. \Vickham says “ possibly ‘chosen effectively’,
the emphasis being on ‘lecta’, not on ‘potenter’, and the choice
of the adverb in this place having a paradoxical force: ‘ the place

APPENDIX. 43:

where you must look to make your poem effective is not, where
you thmlt, In the composxtion, but in the choice of subject’”.
Mr BloxSIdge has suggested to me ‘with a real grasp’.

49. Kiessling, followed by Mewes, is perhaps right in de-
fending el: there seems no reason why it should have been
inserted, if not genuine, and et continget—et lzabebzmt correspond
very well. Cp. 1. 6. 34, II. 2. 3.

50. cinctutls only occurs elsewhere in Ovid Fast. v. [012
hence possibly Horace uses intentionally a newly-coined word.
(So Kiesslmg.)

52. Kiessling follows Orelli’s view: ‘not words borrowed
from Greek, but explained by Quintilian’s words (VIII. 3. 33)
multa ex Graeeofbrmata nova acplurz'ma a Sergio Flaw, guaru'm
dura quaedam admodum ut ‘queem’ et ‘essentia’ (ofia'ia). Words
and forms therefore formed on the analogy of Greek, as e.g. in-
audax (Od. III. 20. 3)=dT07\p.05‘, z’nrztptus (0d. 1. 13, 17)=&'p-
payx‘ros, ampullarz' (Ep. 1. 3, 14)=7\nxv0i§'ew, domz'nantz'a (234)
=Kfipta, etc. Possibly both kinds are included.

54. Caecilius the malu: amtor Latim'trzlis (cp. II. I, 59)
and Plautus are intentionally contrasted with the leading men of
the classical school. Kiessling thinks that some definite person
is attacked in Romanus. -

59. Wickham well renders ‘to give to the world words that
bear the mintmark of the day’.

60. Bentley’s contention that in pronos annos is bad Latin,
the phrase in amzas (in die: etc.) not admitting any epithet but
singular or its equivalent prices, is warmly supported by Mr
Housman (702071. P/zz'l. XVIII. 26). I fail to see whya poet can-
not say ‘each passing year’ as a variation on the prose form ‘each
year’. Horace elsewhere uses prim/r for ‘his own’: cp. Sat. II.
5, II Jive alz'ua’ prizmm (iaIzz‘lm' tibz', i.e. pro/rim”, Ep. I. I, 93
priva triremz's ; and neither he nor any of his contemporaries has
firiva for sz'ngula, like Lucret. V. 274 prz'vas mutatur in Items,
cp. III. 372, 389 etc. It is unlikely that if the archaism had
been used here, no scholiast would have noticed it. On the next
line Mr Housman's conjecture is good. He changes the punc-
tuation to prz'ma am’mzt z'tzz zvarlmrzmz. Veins interz't aetps etc.
The unusual position of {la may have led to misapprehenston.

66. Gesner’s conjecture palus am is approved by Lachmann
in R/zein. Mus. III. 614, and the principle on which it rests, i.e.
that a hiatus is always found when an accented syllable follows
an iambic word ending in a vowel, is established by him on
Lucret. III. 954 (Comm. p. 196): cp. L. Muller z’z'e {Pe Meir.
p. 308. These references will remove Mr VVIcklIam s difficulty.

4 32 APPENDIX.

‘ 67. Kiessling accepts, Wickham and Mewes reject Preller’s
interpretation that it is the engineering works of Julius rather
than Augustus which are in view here.

72. The derivation of norma has recently been discussed in
the Classical Review, Vol. VI. 147—9, 258.

76. You compos: the interpretation of this as the epigram
is decidedly to be preferred with Ribbeck, Kiessling, Wickham,
and Mewes.

102. Housman reads umia’uli for lmmam', denying that
alimm‘ can give the needed contrast to adridmt. This gives good
sense, if the change is not too bold. But lzmmmi is by no means
otiose, as Orelli and Kiessling show; and flentibu: suggests an
appeal for sympathy to which the looks of the spectators respond.

114. Kiessling well quotes in support of the MS. reading,
accepted by almost all recent editors, Plutarch Arist. et Men.
comp. I Kai ofix 8.x! 6La~yvo£ns, ei’re uiés écrrw, ei’re rarfip, ei’r’
d‘ypo’ixos, el’re 0665‘, ei’re ‘ypaiis, ei’Te 7'}pr 6 diakeyéuevos.

120. The notion suggested by VVickham that lzonoratum
means ‘time—honoured’ of the character of Achilles would be
hard to support.

128. Kiessling and VVickham approve Orelli’s interpretation
‘to give individual shape to common types of human character’,
denying the equivalence of tommunia to publiaz materies. It
cannot be denied that this keeps better the sequence of the
thought. ‘If you invent your characters, let them be consistent
(125—7). It is difficult to do this, and therefore you are right
in drawing from the Iliad (128—130). And you need not fear
that you will lose all credit for originality, if you avoid the beaten
track and do not literally translate (131—135).’

com/mmis is not identical with w/garir in rhetoric: cp. Cic.
de Invent. I. 26 zvolgare ext quad in plum: causarpoz‘est accom-
moa’dri, at amzmzire videatur: commune quad m'lzilo minus in
/zanc gum); in contrariam partcm caume [Jutext convenire (quoted
by Nettleship 1.c.).

139. For the rhythm ria’imlu: mu: cp. Christ, Alain} (l.
Grier/I. u. R6725. § 222.

141. Kiessling reads maem'a.

146. Kiessling holds that the reference is to the return of
Diomede from Thebes. He follows Bergk and Wilamowitz in
thinking that Porphyrion’s authority here made some confusion
between the cyclic poet Antimachus of Teos (about the middle
of the eighth century B.C.) who wrote an Engroni, and the better
known Antimachus of Colophon in the fifth century who wrote
the Thebais, at inordinate length.

l APPENDIX. 433
l 154. With the repetition of plausofis...plaudz°te cp. Sat. I.
l 3, r Cantorz'bus. flatware.

157. The passage in Aristotle is not to the point, for he is
tspeaking there, not of Homer’s skill in invention generally, but
iof his art in putting deceitful speeches into the mouths of his
2 characters.

172. Prof. Nettleship most appositely quotes Seneca Ejfizirt.
.. l32! 4. 0 quando il/ua’ w'dcliz'r tern/{ms qua scz'es tam/ms ad I:
. 'mm pertinere! qua tranquillu:flaria’usyue erz': at crartim' negli—
gens, at in summa tui satz'ctale! Vi: scire quid sz't, guodfaa'at

- ilzomz'ner avz'darfuturi .9 Nemo .rz'bz' coulzgz't.

173. Wickham well notices that we must not sever actz' from
we 1mm), but, ‘of the world as it went when he was a boy’:
:otherwise 5e fuero is left with no construction. Hence this

. zpassage should not be quoted, as in some dictt., to show that
ltempus actum can be used for ‘the past’.

189. In Cic. Verr. 7., 2, 6, 18 in guarto actu z'mproéz'latz':
ithe reference to a division into five acts is by no means certain.
lCicero has spoken of the villany of Verres in his quaestorship,
Ehis legateship and his praetorship, and now goes on to the fourth
:actus. i. e. his provincial governorship. He could hardly have
sexpressed it otherwise under the circumstances.

190. Wickham has sped/ltd, Kiessling spedanda, taking it
" him) Kowofi. Perhaps it is best to accept spectana’a and to render
‘and to be reproduced as deserving to be seen’. Mewes accepts

1 ibis reading, Hirschfelder argues for speciata.

197. Kiessling (surprisingly) accepts patare tz'mentzk, without
justifying the strange combination.

216. Cp. Haigh’s Alli: 771mm, p. 294.

221. Wickham interprets max of the relations between the
- tragedies and the satyric play at a given performance; the very
poet who had been exhibiting a tragedy ‘presently’ on the same
Iboards exhibited a satyric drama. Is this consistent with graft;
movitate? It is more probable, as Kiessling suggests, that Horace
either did not know, or rejected as incorrect, Aristotle’s view of
the origin of tragedy in the satyric drama. Similarly Mewes as
:against Orelli.

234. Wickham says ‘the picture of an age of pure iambics
s a playful exaggeration’. He translates socialz'ter ‘as friends
ight’.
240. Kiessling and Mewes agree that tarmm is ‘poetical
tyle’.
w. H. 28

4 34 APPENDIX.

319. Perhaps it is better to acquiesce in the usual interpret
tation: ‘a play which is embellished by moral reflexions’.‘
Speciosa is ‘abounding in specier’, i.e. rendered attractive.
Kiessling says ‘if the piece furnishes the spectator with an
abundance of intuitions (ansc/zauungm) and images (specier) ’.

345. It seems very doubtful whether the passages referred
to in the note really show that an author had any copyright in
his writings: cp. Marquardt Rib/z. Prz'vatalt. II.2 829 note 3.

359. mun/to is quoted, probably from some unknown poet;
in Cic. pro Rosc. Am. 48, 140. Mr Housman is very indignant
with the patronising tone of {Janus Homerus, and on the strength
of a quotation by Jerome ‘interdum magnus dormitat Homeriis ‘;
would read ‘quem bis terve bonum cum risu miror et idem’
indignor: quondam navos dormitat Homerus’. But a quotation
from memory, which is confessedly inaccurate in two of its four:
words, gives a weak basis for reconstructing the line. It by no--
means follows that bonus must have the condescending force ol:
‘good’ in English. Here it cannot be separated from bommz im
the preceding line. ‘When C. now and then succeeds I am‘r
astonished; when Homer, who is so successful as a rule, nods, I]
am shocked by his failure.’ Why should Horace be indignant;
at. an occasional happy line in Choerilus? The word can hardly-r
refer to his work as a whole, without further qualification. Idem-~
well marks the contrast between the two emotions of amusedr
surprise and of disappointment at something unworthy. That's
nauos became bond: is a suggestion much more ingenious tham
probable.

437. Horace’s language is loose: he means ‘never fail to»
observe what feelings really underlie a crafty exterior’. The-
assent/(1107‘ is represented as playing the part of the fox in the:
fable: the two are identified, not as though one hid under the:
other, but the former takes the shape of the latter. The flatterer'
conceals his real thoughts as cunningly as the fox did. It is-
hypercritical to say that an animal noted for simplicity would be»
a better disguise than one noted for craft. Mr Housman readst
anguir .mb vepre latcntz's. If each letter-change here is plausible,:
the combination is not. fallen! is the reading of all the bestrt
MRS. including B (Mr VVickham is in error here, but probably:
meant to print fizllmt, though Acron does support fallant), and':
is accepted by Keller, Kiessling, Mewes, and the best recent:
editors.

INDEX TO THE NOTES.

~ .3bi, ii 2, 205
; fablative, i 1, 94

alterius, i 2, 57
amoenus, i 16, 15

Amphion, i 18, 4o

ampulla, A. P. 97

ampullari, i 3, 14.

Ancus, i 6, 27

Antenor, i 2,

Anticyra, A. . 300
Antimachus. A. P. 146
Antonius Musa, i 15, 3
Apelles, ii 1, 239

Apollo Palatinus, i 3, 17; ii 2,

:, JAcademus, ii 2, 45
nAAccius, ii 1, 56
cmccredo, i 15, 25
2nce1vus, ii 1, 47
1'Actia pligna, i 18, 61
uractus, A. P. 189
waddictus, i 1, 14
,admirari nil, i 6, 1
-.;B.dl’aSllS, i 7, 5o
'uadrogo, ii 1, 35
». dadsidet, i 5, 14

zadsitus, ii 2, 170
{Aemilius ludus, A. P. 32
L 1aequatus, ii 1, 25
'taequus, c. dat. i 17, 24: A. 1’.
1o
" ‘1aere, in meo, ii 2, 12
" naerugo, A. P. 330
“iAesopus, ii 1, 82
‘ 1aestivus, i 5, 10

94

Appi via, i 6, 26

apricus, i 6, 24 (cp. Verrall’s
Studies in Harare, p. I43)

aptus solibus, i 20, 24

Aquilo, ii 2, 201

Aquinum, i 10, 26

arbiter, i 11, 26

arceo, A. P. 64

arcesso, i 5, 6; ii 1, 167

Archiacus, 1 5, 1
Archilochus, i 19, 23
argemum, i 2, 44; 6, 17; 18,

"‘1aestus, i 2, 8

' '1aetas, i 20, 10

- #Aetolis, i 18, 46

7 ’lAfranius, ii 1, 57
'gagilis, i 1, 16; 3, 21
"iagnina, i 15, 35

'23
Argi, ii 2, 128
argutus, i 14, 42

iAgrippae porticus, i 6, 26
aio, c. nom. and inf. i 7, 32
Albanus, i 7, 10; ii 1, 27
Albinovanus, i 8, 1

‘ albus, ii 2, 189
alius,with abl.i 16, 20; ii 1,240

Aristarchus, A. P. 450
Aristippus, i 1, 18; 17, 13
Aristius,i Io intr.)
Armenius, i 12, 27

artes, ii 1, 13

artus, i 18, 3o

28——2

436

arvum, i 16, 2

Asella, i 13 (introd.)

Assyrius, A. P. 118

astrum, ii 2, 187

ater, ii 2, 189; A. P. 3; 446

Atrides, i 7, 42

Atta, ii 1, 79

audire, i 7, 38; 16, 17

Augustus (his health), i 13, 3;
(his policy), ii 1, 2

aula,i I, 87; 2, 65

aulaea, ii 1, 189

auspex, i 3, 13

auspicia, ii I, 253

auspicium facere, i 1, 86

austri, ii 2, 202

avidus futuri, A. P. 172

Baiae, i 1, 83; 15, 2

bamthrum, i 15, 31

barbaria, i.e. Phrygia, 1 2, 7

beatus, i 2, 44

benigne, i7, 16,62

Bestius, i 15, 37

bidental, A. P. 471

bilis, ii 2, 137

Bion, ii 2, 6o

Bithynus, i 6, 33

Blandinian MSS.: readings of,
1 '2 311 331 4-63 3143 8317-;
10, 13; 11,7; 16,1, 3, 43
18, 15. ii 1, 198: ii 2,11,
2;8 16, 33, 80,123, 206

Boeoti, ii 1, 244

books, i 13, 6; (locked up),
20, 3; (exported), 2o, 13

Brundusium, i 17, 52

Bullatius, i 11 (intr.)

burial, ii 1, 268

caballus, i 7, 88
Cadmus, A. P. 187, 394
Caecilius, ii 1, 59
caelebs, i r, 88

Caerite cera, i 6, 62
Caesar Augustus, ii 2, 48
Caesar’s birthday, i 5, 10

INDEX TO THE NOTES.

Calaber, i 7, 14

calo, i 14, 42

camena, i 1, 1

caminus, i 11, 19

campestre, i 11, 18

campusi 7. 59; n. 4

cams, 1 10, 1

Cantaber, i 12, 26

Cantabrica, i 18, 55

cantor, A. P. 155

Cappadoces, i6, 39

capra, i 5, 29

Carinae, i 7, 48

Cascellius, A. P. 371

Cassius, i4, 3

catella, i 17, 55

Cato, i 19, 12; ii 2, 116

catus, 11 2, 39

caupona, 1 11, 12

cautus, ii 1, 105

cave, i 13, 19

cedrus, A. P. 332

Celsus, i 3, 15; 8, r

cenacula, i 1, 91

censeo, c. inf. i 2, 9

census, c acc A. P. 38

cereus, ii 1, 265, c. inf. A. P.
163

cessare, i 7, 56; ii 2, I4, 183

Cethegi, ii 2, 117

cheragra, i 1, 31

chiasmus, A. P. 1

Choerilus, ii 1, 233; A. P. 357:

chorus, A. P. 193

Chremes, A. P. 94

Cibyra, i 6, 33

cicer, A. P. 249

cicuta, ii 2, 53

Cinara, i 7, 28; 14, 33

cinctutus, A. P. 50

civicus, i 3, 23

clatri, A. P. 473

claustra, i 14, 9

Clusium, i 15, 9

cohors, i 3, 6

columnae, A. P. 373

communia, A. P. 128

comparison, a particle omitted,

i 1, 2; 2, 42; 3, 19; 7, 74;
10, 43; ii 2, 28; ..P 474
acompesco, i 2, 63
:compita,i 1, 49
iconcinnus, i 11, 2
:conducti, A. P. 431
:confestim, i 12, 9
:conscriptus, A. P. 314
:contractus, i 7, 12
.Corinthus, 1 17, 36; ii 1, 193
:comicula, 1 3,1
:corona, i 18, 53; A. P. 381
:coronari, c. acc. i 1, 5o
:correctus,i 15, 37
:corvus,i 17, 50
1cotumi, A. P. 80
JCratinus,i 18, 1
:crepo, i 7, 84; A. P. 247
:crocus, ii 1, 79
:crudus, i 6, 61
:cubare, ii 2, 68
:cumera, i 7, 3o
:cuminum, i 19: 18
acupido, mast. i 1, 33
:curati, ii 2, 151
; 3curator,i 1, 102
)Curii, i 1, 64
_ :custodia,i 1, 22
:cyciicus, A. P. 136

...-....... "we.“ we

idancing, A. P. 232
. :dative of agent, i 18, 3
lDavus, A. P. 237
idelphis, A. P. 30
IDemocritus,i 12, 12; ii 1, 194
Edetortus, A. P. 52
': dicere collegam, i 20, 28
idifiusus, i 5, 4
:1 dignus, c. inf. A. P. 183
i dilucesco, i 4, 13
idiludia, i 19, 47
3 discolor, i 18, 4
, dissignare, i 5, 16
dissignator, i 7, 6
distare, c. dat. i 18, 4
Docilis,i 18, 19
dominantia, A. P. 2 34
domo (dat.), i 10, 13

§

INDEX T 0 THE NOTES.

437

dormitat, A. P. 359
Dossennus, 1i 1, 173
ducere, 1i 1, 75; (ilia)i 1, 8
duellum, i 2, 6

ebur curule, i 6, 54

echini, i 15, 23

egeo, c. abl. i 10, 11
elections, i 1, 43; 6, 53
elegiac verse, A. P. 75
elementa, i 1, 27

elimino, i 5, 25

elms, used for vines, i 7, 84
Empedocles, A. P. 463
emungere, A. P. 238
enectus, i 7, 87

Ennius, i I , 7; ii 1, 50 fl”.
Ephebus, ii I, 171
Epicharmus, ii I, 58
Epicurus, i 4, 16

-érunt, in perf. ind. i 4, 7
esseda, ii 1, 192
Eutrapelus, i 18, 31
experiens, i 17, 42
exterret, i6, 11

Fabia (tribus), i 6, 52
facetus, i 6, 55

fallere, i 17, IO
famosus, i 19, 31; A. P. 469
fanaticus, A. P. 454
fatalis, ii 1, 11

Fauni, i 19, 4; A. P. 244
fecundus, i 5, 19
Ferentinum. i 17, 8
feriae Latinae, i 7, 76
ferre legem, ii I, 153
Fescenninus, ii I, 145
ficux, i 7, 5

Fidenae, i 11, 8

filum, ii I, 225

firmus, c. inf. i 17, 47
foci, i 14, 2

fodico, i 6, 5I

fomenta, i 2, 52 ; 3, 26
forensis, A. P. 245
forma, A. P. 307
forum, i 16, 57

438

frictus, A. P. 249
frigidus, A. P. 4.65
frigus colligere, 1 11,13
frons,‘ 1 9, 11

frusta, 1 1,78

funem sequi, i IO, 48
fures, i6, 46

fumi, i 11, 12

Fuscus, i 10 (introd.)

Gabii, i 11, 7; 15, 9

Gaetulus, ii 2, 181

Gargilius, i 6, 58

genius, i 7, 94; ii 1, 144:2,187

goat, sacrificed to Bacchus, A.
P. 220

Gracchus, ii 2, 89

grammatici, A. P. 73

grex, i 9, 13

habenae, i 15, 12
Hebrus, i 3, 2
Helicon, ii 1, 218
Herodes, ii 2, 184.
hexameter, A. P. 74
hirtus, i 3, 22
hirundo, i 7, 13

hoc age, i 6, 31
honor, A. P. 400
honotatus, A. P. 120
hostis, i 15, 29
humane, ii 2, 7o

iambus, A. P. 79, 252 f.
Iarbitas,i 19, 15

Iccius, i 12 (intr.)

idem, c. dat. A. P. 467
imbutus, i 2, 69; 6, 5; ii 2, 7
imperor, i 5, 21

importunus, i 6, 54
improbus, 1 7, 63

imum, ad, i 18,35; A. P. 126
imus, A. P. 32

imus lectus, 1 18,10

in medic, i 12, 7

inaniter, ii 1, 211

incolumis, A. P. 222
indignum! i 6, 22

INDEX TO THE NOTES.

indoctus, c. gem, A. P. 580
inducere, A. P. 2

infectus: undone, 1 2, 6o
infinitive, substantival, i 8, 1
Inc, A. P. 123

inservire, A. P. 167
intercino, A. P. 194
invideor, A. P. 56

Io, A. P. 124

Ixion, A. P. 124

iam nunc, A. P. 43

Ianus, i 1, 54; 2o, 1

iecur, i 18, 72

iudex, i 16, 42

iugis, i 15, 16

Iulius F lorus, i 3 (introd.); i.
2 (do.)

iurandus, ii 1, 16

iurgia, ii 2, 171

iuvenari, A. P. 246

laeve, 1 7, 52

lama, i 13, 10

Lamia, 1 16, 6; A. P. 340
lamna, i 15, 36

lana caprina, i 18, 15
lascivus, A. P. 107
131115, i 7, 26

Lavema, i 16, 6o

laws against comedy, A. P. 283
Lebedus, i 11, 6

lecti, i 1, 91; 16, 76
leges and iura, i 16, 41
lemures, ii 2, 209
Leonine verse, i 12, 25
liber, c. gen. A. P. 212
Liber, ii 1, 5

Libilina, ii 1, 49
librarius, A. P. 354
libum, i 10, lo
Licinus, A. P. 301
limare, i 14, 38
Iimites, ii 2, 171

linea, i 16, 79
litterulae, ii 2, 7
Livius, ii 1, 62

loca, ii 1, 223

INDEX TO THE NOTES.

Lollius, i 2 (introd.)
longus (spe), A. P. 172
loqui, i 6, 19

Lucanus, i 15, 21
ludere, ii 2, 214
ludicra, i 1, 1o; 6, 7
lupini, i 7, 23

lupus, ii 2, 28
lympha, ii 2, 146
Lynceus,i 1, 28

Maenius, i 15, 26

maereo,i 14, 7

male, i 18, 3

mancipatio, ii 2, 158

mancipo, ii 2, 159

Mandela, i 18, 105

manes, ii 1, 138

mango, ii 2, ’13

manni, i 7, 77

mariti, A. P. 398

Maximus, i 2, 1

mediastinus, i 14, 14

Menas, i 7, 54

Messalla, A. P. 370

meta, A. P. 412

metalla, i 10, 39

metempsychosis,i 12, 21

miluus, i 16, 51

Mimnermus, i 6, 65; ii 2, 101

Minerva (invita), A. P. 385

Minturnae, i 5, 5

Minuci via,i 18, 2o

mirari, i 6, 9

mollis, A. P. 33

momenta, i 6, 4; 10, 16

mératus, A. P. 31

motor nihil, i 15, 16; tempora,
ii I, 4

Moschus, i 5, 9

Mucius, ii 2, 89

mundus, i 4, 11

murteta, i 15, 5

Mutus, i6, 22

Naevius, ii 1, 53
nebulones, i 2, 28
nedum, A. P. 69

439

nempe, i 10, 22

nenia, i1, 63; A. P. 431

nepos,i 15, 36; ii 2, 193

nervi, A. P. 26

Nestor, i 2, 11

nimio plus, i 10, 3o

nimimiii, i 9, 1; 14, 11; 15,
42; 11 2, 141

nitor, A. P. 280

nomina, A. P. 234

notus, c. inf. i 7, 56

nudare, A. P. 221

numen, ii 1, 16

numerato, ii 2, 166

Numicius, i 6 (introd.)

obscenus, ii 1, 127
occupo, i 7, 66
officiosus, i 7, 8
olim, i 10, 42
Olympia, i I, 50
omne bolus, i 5, 2
opella, i 7, 8
opes, i 10, 36; ii 2, 136
optivus, ii 2, 101
ora, venturus in, i 3, 9
Orbilius, ii 1, 71
orichalcum, A. P. 202
orientia tempora, ii 1, 130
Orpheus, A. P. 391
Orthography:—
aeneus, ii 1, 248
baca, i 16, 2
causa, i 16, 43
cenare, i 5, 2; A. P. 91
coturnus, A. P. 80
culilli, A. P. 434
descriptus, A. P. 86
elleborus, ii 2, 137
eri, i 1, 85
bolus, i 5, 2
lagoena, ii 2, 134
mercennarius, i 7, 67
naviter. i 1, 24
navus, i 6, 20
nenia, i 1, 63
obice, i 16, 62
paulus, A. P. 378

44o

pilleolus, i 13, 15
Prahates, i 12, 27
proicit, A. P. 97
quereila, A. P. 98
scaena, i 6, 41; A. P. 179
sollers, A. P. 407
tempto, A. P. 222
tus, i 14, 23
vilicus, i 14, I

Osiris, i 17, 60

Pacuvius, ii 1, 56

paenula, i 11, 18

palus, A. P. 65

pannus, i 17, 25; A. P. 15

Parthi, ii 1, 112, 256

parturio, A. P. 139

paucus, A. P. 205

pavor, i 6, 10

pectus, i 4, 6

Pecunia regina, i 6, 37

Pedum, i 4, 2

Peleus, A. P. 96

Peliden, i 2, 12

penetralia Vestae, ii 2, 114

penus, i 16, 72

perfect, of repeated action, i
2, 48

persona, A. P. 27

personare, c. ace. 1 1, 7

petorrita, ii 1, 192

pcxus, i 1, 95

Phaeax, i 15, 24

Philippi, ii 1, 234

Philippus, i 7, 46

piacula, i 1, 36

Pierius, A. P. 405

pila, A. P. 380

pilenta, ii 1, 192

pipes for water, i Io, 2o

pituita, i 1, 108

plagosus, ii 1, 7o

planius, i 2, 4

plinus, i 17, 59

platea, ii 2, 71

plausor (see plosor)

plaustrum, ii 2, 74

Plautus, ii 1, 58, 171

INDEX TO THE NOTES.

plebecula, ii I, 186
plosor, A. P. 154
P01, i 7’ 92
pollex, i 18, 66
Pompilius, A. P. 292
pondera (trans), i 6, 51
p0n0.i 1, IO; 7. 93; I6, 35;
18, 111; A. P. 34, 422
pontificum libri, ii 1, 26
popina, i 14, 21
porcus, ii 1, 143
porticus, i 1, 71
Portus Iulius, A. P. 63
posticum, i 5, 31
potenter, A. P. 40
praecanus, i 20, 24
praeco, i 7, 56
Praeneste (abl.), i 2, 2
praesectus, A. P. 294
praesens, i 1, 69
praetexta, A. P. 288
prandere, c. acc. i 17, 13
premere, i 19, 36
Procne, A. P. 187
procul, i 7, 32
prodigialiter, A. P. 29
Propertius, ii 2, 91
Proteus, i 1, 90
prudens, ii 2, 18; A. P. 462
pulmenta, i 18, 48
pumice, i 20, 2
punctum, ii 2, 99, 172
Pupius, i I, 67
purple, i IO, 26; 17,30; ii 1,
207
purpureus, A. P. 15
Purria (not Pyrrhia), i 13, I4
puteal, i 19, 9
putre, i 10, 49
Pythia, A. P. 414
Pythias, A. P. 238

quadam...tenus, i 1, 32

quadra, i 17, 49

quaeris, c. inf. i I, 3

quamvis, c. ind. i 14, 6; 17, 1;
18» 59

quarta persona, A. P. 192

! INDEX T0

{4 Quinctius, i 16 (introd.)
i Quinquatrus, ii 2, 197
, Quintilius Varus, A. P. 438
f quisque, ii 1, 28
; quo mihi, c. acc. i 5, 12
‘ quondam, i 18, 78
quotas, i 5,30; ii 1, 35

rabidus, A. P. 393
Ramnes, A. P. 342
reddere, ii 1, 216
regius morbus, A. P. 453
reprehendo, ii 1, 76
reptare, i 4, 4

repulsa, i 1, 43
respicere, 1 1. 105
responsaxe, i 1. 68

tax, i 7, 37; A. P. 434
rhyming lines, ii 1, 42
ringi, ii 2, 128

rixari, i 18, 15

Roscia. lex, i 1, 62
ructari, A. P. 457
rudis, i 1, 2

rure (loc.), i 7, 1

Sabellus, i 16, 49
Sabinum, i 16, 4

saga, ii 2, 208

53.1, ii 2, 60

salebrae,i 17, 53
Salemum, i 15, I
Saliare carmen, ii 1, 86
Samnites, ii 2, 97
sane, ii 2, 64, 132
sapere, i 4, 9

Sardum mcl, A. P. 375
sarta gratia, i 3, 31
Saturnius, ii 1, 158
Scaeva, i 18 (int1'od.)
scalae, ii 2, 15

scitari, i 7, 60

scrinia, ii 1, 113
scruta, i 7, 65

scurra, i 15, 27'
secundus, i 10, 9
securus, c. gen. ii 2, 17
sederc, i 17, 37

THE NOTES. 44,

senium, i 18, 47
September, i 16, 16
Septimius, i 9 (introd.)
Sextilis, i 7, 2

siccus, i 17, 12

Sidonius, i 10, 26

sigilla, ii 2, 180

Silenus, A. P. 239
siliquae, ii I, 123

Silva (in a town), i 10, 23
Silvanus, ii 1, 143
smcerus, 1 2, 54

sit omitted, i 1, lo

silus, ii 2, 118

slaves, their value, ii 2, 6
sooius, ii 1, 122
Socraticae chartae, A. P. 310
sodes, i 1, 62; I6, 31
sortes, A. P. 219, 403
Sosii, i 20, 2; A. P. 345
spatia, i 7, 42

species, A. P. 25
speciosus, ii 2, 116; A. P. 144,

319 _
spectatus, 1 1, 2
spes, i 6, 13

sponsi, i 2, 28

sponsor, i 16, 43

sponsum, ii 2, 67

Stertinius, i 12, 2o

stringere frondes, i 14, 28

Suadela, i6, 38

sub, c. acc. i 16, 22; ii 2, 169;
A. P. 302

subinde, i 8, 15

subucula, i 1, 95

succedere, i 17, 37

summa=ultima, i 1, 1

super, ii 1, 152; 2, 24; A. I’.
429 ,

supremo sole = at sunset, 1

5! 3 _
symphoma, A. P. 374

taberna, i 14, 24; A. P. 229
tabulae, ii 2, 110

talus rectus, ii 1, 176

tanti est, A. P. 304

442

Tarentum, 1 16,11
Taurus (Statilius), 1 5,4
Teanum,’ 1 1, 86
Telemachus, 1 7, 4o
Telephus, A. P. 96
Tellus, 1i 1, 143
temetum, ii 2, 163
templa, ii 1, 6
tempora, ii 1, 4

tennis, A.P. 46; t. toga, i 14,32
tepidus sol, i 20, 19
tepor, i 18, 93

tesqua, i 14, 19

tessera, i 1, 2
testamenta, i 7, 9
theatra, ii 1, 6o
Thebanus, i 3, 13
Thespis, A. P. 276
Thessalian witches, ii 2, 209
Thraca, i 3, 3; 16, 13
Thraex, i 18, 36

Tiber (diverted), A. P. 67
Tiberius, i9, 4

tibia, A. P. 202
Tibullus, i 4 (i11trod.)
Tibur, i8, 12

Titius, i 3, 9

toga, i 18, 3o

tonsus, i 18, 7
tornatus, A. P. 441
Torquatus, i 5 (introd.)
tradere, i9, 3

tragicus, A. P. 95
tribulis, i 13, 15
trutina, ii 1, 3o
tunicatus, i 7, 65
Tyrtaeus, A. P. 402

Ulixes, i 6, 63
Ulubrae, i 11, 3o
umbra, i 7, 5o
umbrae, i 5, 28

INDEX TO THE N0 TES.

unctus, i 15, 44; 17, 12

urit, i 2, I3; uret, i 10, 43,;
13, 6: cp. i 16, 47; ii 1, 13

urtica, i 12, 8

usus, ii 2, 119

uti, ‘to associate with’, i
I7, 2

utrobique, i 6, IO

utrum...an, ii 2, 199

Vacuna, i 10, 49

Vala, i 15 (introd.)

Valerianus, ii 2, 26

vanus, A. P.

vaporo, i 16, 6

Varia, i 14, 3

Varius, ii I, 246

vates, i 7, 11; ii 1, 26

vehemens, ii 2, 28, I20

Veianius, i I, 4

Veii, ii 2, 167

Velia, i 15, I

Velina (tribus), i 6, 52

venientes anni, A. P. 175

vepris (its gender), i 16,8, 9

Vérgilius, ii I, 245, 247

Vertumnus, i 20, I

verum, i 7, 98; 12, 23; I7,
21

viatica, ii 2, 26

vicus, ii 2, 177

viduus, i I, 7

villas, i 15, 46

Vinius, i 12 (introd.)

vivaria, i 1, 79

voces, i 1, 34

volpecula, i 7, 29

volva, i 15, 41

\l

Zethus, i 18, 4o
Zmyrna, i 11, 3
zona, ii 2, 4o

 

CAMBRIDGE:

PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, .\I.A. 8'. SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

 

 

 

HOME .U _

CIRCULATION nib Q RTMENT
M r ‘3' — ’

 

    

  

 

 

J. v, Y :’ ’1
't \ ,— .
V: - ,
1, 0 z » I
.1 Z "r  
‘ I“ r .
C
_.____ I'
..\ ":3 1
”.5 m
I» "'w {I §
\‘ \ ;
EEC); 5“ if ‘
“w {‘tg '1
MI“ m It:
a 1“

. LD21~A~4om-c,.-
(87737”